^co
CAPT:H.M.HOZIER. MOC.KBA
.J \
d'vcm tAe collection of
JlttpiLU t/utnev4 LIBRARY of the UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO by HARRY SUTHERLAND / • eae:. Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2011 with funding from University of Toronto http://www.archive.org/details/russoturkishwari05hozi T H IE Russo-Turkish War INCLUDING AN ACCOUNT OF THE RISK AM) DECLINE OF THE OTTOMAN POWER, AND THE T^Ulanj oi) i\t J\nsitvn QuBsttoit. EDITED BY Captain H. M. HOZIER, F.C.S., F.G.S., AUTIIOl: OF "THE SEVEN WEEKS' ».tl:, "THE BKITISII EXILMIH'N TO ABYSSINIA," •' THE INVASIONS OF ENOLANH," ETC., ETC LONDON: WILLIAM MACKENZIE, 6 9 LUDGATE HILL. E.C. ErUHBUEGH, <3- X, .A. S <3- O "W", ETJBLI2T. E OH A i" ^^^|Hp tSI j^[^ - ^3^1 Vwlfiff?HP* k/ II iWllIt W:8& ' SEAL IL IB) 0&0 § - M £ II [ Vif t= : X: L.z^Wi •**i Teesdale Tatia /^ F©]MffiIBSS H)J -KATiS WITH THE I'TW RKS. 1 200 1 aoo — THE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. 709 fall of rievna the Russians had formed large As pourparlers with a view to an armistice magazines in this town, in view of an expedition might have caused some indecision in the march across the Balkans. of a column, when the appeal of the Porte to the Various reasons impelled the Russians to hasten Powers became known, the various Russian com- their preparations and press on the march of their manders were warned to accept all overtures with- troops. In the first place, they were eager to quit out consenting to anything or making any terms, the basin of the Danube for the milder winter, sheltering themselves behind the necessity of re- more healthy climate, and richer country on the ferring to St. Petersburg. Meanwhile they were southern slope of the Balkans. They wished too, to press on at any cost, and without losing a for obvious reasons, to occupy as much country as moment. When the movement across the Balkans possible before the war was brought to a close. bad commenced, more precise instructions, dated The fear of interference by England also disquieted 2Gth December, were issued by the Grand-duke them, and by completely prostrating Turkey Nicholas to all commanders of detachments, large they hoped to remove any desire on her part to or small, viz.: succour an ally upon whose crippled forces she 1. Xot to enter into pourparlers with the enemy, could no longer count. The Russians felt, in except to ask or grant permission to collect the short, that delay in the progress of the operations dead and wounded on the battle-field ; no tru< I could only profit the Turks. It would afford to be asked or accorded for more than live hours. Suleiman and Cliakir Pashas an opportunity of con- 2. To refuse to receive any parlementaire from centrating at Tatar-Bazardjik, and would also give the enemy, unless the bearer of an unconditional Mchemet Ali and Ecouf Pasha time to organize surrender. the defence of Adrianople and Constantinople. 3. Xot to delay the march, except upon a formal Under these circumstances scant breathing time order emanating from his immediate chief; not to was given to the Plevna army after the fierce pay heed to any rumours from either side with struggle of the 10th December; and as early as the respect to an armistice, or the conclusion of peace. 12 th the first detachments began their march to- 4. To consider as an enemy every person or wards their destinations. body of men having a military character coming On the same day the Turkish Foreign Minister, from the Turkish side, even though belonging to Server Pasha, issued a circular letter to its Ambas- a non-Mussulman nationality, and wearing a uni- sadors at the various European Courts, stating that form other than the Turkish. the Porte thought that the moment had come when The last paragraph of the instructions is very the two parties to the war might accept peace with- curious, and forcibly illustrates the anxiety enter- out compromising their dignity, and when Europe tained as to England's interference. might very advantageously interpose its good offices. In spite, however, of all the measures taken by As regarded the Turkish Government, it was ready the Russians, their new concentrations progressed to ask for peace, although the country did not feci slowly, and for three weeks nothing was heard of that it had exhausted all its resources. There were the Russian army. no sacrifices which the whole nation would not As a matter of fact, the material difficulties of submit to with a view to maintain the independence the task had proved almost insurmountable, in and integrity of their country. But it was the spite of the arrangements of the chiefs and the duty of the Government to put a stop, if possible, energy of the soldiers. It is never an easy task to all further bloodshed; and in the name of human- to move 170,000 men rapidly ; what then must ity they therefore appealed to the Great Powers and it be when they have to manoeuvre in a country to their feelings of justice, and trusted they would almost destitute of roads, and in the midst of a receive their request favourably. rigorous winter? The troops for General Gourko, The overtures contained in this circular were having less distance to traverse, succeeded in not very favourably entertained, and any joint reaching their destination by the 24th December ; mediation on the part of the European Powers but those directed upon Shipka, and who had not. was rendered impossible from the fact that the the advantage of a road like the Sophia highway, German Government at once declined to accede marched less quickly. The lGth Division, under to the Sultan's request. General Skobclefl", was not, indeed, able to leave 97 — 770 THE FvUSSO-TUPvKISH WAR. Plevna until the 22nd December, and only lance carts were overthrown one after another, and arrived at Gabrova in the beginning of January. the snow accumulated incessantly until the whole Up to the date of the fall of Plevna the weather convoy was overwhelmed by it. Few escaped to had been tolerably mild, but on the loth Decem- tell the talc. Near Kratascheni a whole camp was ber, the day on which the Emperor left Bulgaria, buried under the snow, and thousands of soldiers the winter set in with terrible severity. The had to be set to work to dier out their comrades, snow began to fall, and did not cease for seven several of whom were found to have perished. days; all Bulgaria was soon buried under a shroud A convoy of provisions on its way from Sistova three feet thick. The thermometer in the Balkans to Biela was overtaken by the Kriwitza, which fell to twenty degrees below zero ; there were as completely prevented its further progress. Fortu- many as 150 cases of frost-bite a day in the nately the officer in command had the prudence Turkish army at Arab-Konak, and in a march to beat a retreat, and after great difficulty and the which we shall describe further on, 800 Russians loss of part of the train, the exhausted column were either frozen to death or disabled. The succeeded in refraining Sistova. The number of Danube began to fill with floating ice, and it was horses and cattle lost by the Russians during the necessary to remove the bridges of boats ; at days which the tempest lasted amounted to several Braila, where this operation was not carried out in thousands. At Shipka, as might be expected, the time, the bridge was broken down, and twenty- storm raged with the greatest violence. No one four pontoons were carried away by the current. could face it. The Russian outposts were with- The excessive cold and snow, however, were drawn and sheltered in rude huts made of the not the principal obstacle which retarded the trunks of trees, some of which, however, succumbed march of the Russian columns. The Czar had to the fury of the storm, and the soldiers narrowly remarked, when some one sought to frighten— him escaped death. For two days the snow fell so with the prospect of a winter campaign "Sum- heavily that it was impossible to distinguish a man mer is the ally of the Turks, winter that of the at fifteen paces. So great was the force of the Russians.'' The Russians were, indeed, familiar storm that the solidly-built barracks of the troops with the various phenomena which accompany trembled to their foundations. The Turks also winter, but there was one, peculiar to the Lower withdrew their outposts, but not before several men Danube, with which they were not acquainted had been frozen to death in the trenches. the hurricane of snow which the Boumanians and The above details only give a faint idea of the Bulgarians call the "Kriwitza." This storm difficulties the Russian troops had to encounter on usually rages two or three days, and sometimes their way from Plevna to their new points of con- with such terrific violence that no one dares to stir centration. When the tempest ceased the frozen out. It uproots the strongest trees, and even snow became a fresh obstacle, and the army on the carries off the roofs of houses; while every one march afforded a strange spectacle; the soldiers outside runs the risk of being buried under the wrapped in old carpets or pieces of tents, in snow. The trains are compelled to cease running addition to their uniforms, to keep out the cold, while the tempest lasts ; and warned of its and with their boots enveloped in rags and pieces approach, the people make preparations as if for a of sheep-skin to prevent them from slipping. week's siege; for although the Kriwitza only lasts The Turks, operating in the milder climate on three days, at least three more are needed to the south of the Balkans, might have proGted by re-open communications with the outside world. the respite thus granted them by winter to effect The Russians paid little attention to the warn- the concentration so urgently needed of the troops ings they received, thinking that the Kriwitza scattered along the chain of the Balkans at Klis- would be no more terrible than the snows of soura, Slatitza, Arab-Konak, Sophia, and several their own country. But they were soon unde- other places. Both Chakir and Baker Pashas ceived. In the latter part of December a series of strongly urged the necessity of a retreat and the disasters occurred through this unexpected foe. concentration of the whole South Balkan armies A convoy of wounded, surprised by one of these upon Adrianople. Suleiman Pasha opposed these tempests, was unable to advance a step in spite of views, and pretended still to be able to hold in the utmost efforts of horses and men. The ambu- check the immensely superior masses of the enemy THE RUSSO-TUEKISII WAR. 771 tliat were moving against him. Turkish pride cessful. On his left there were known to be some apparently forbade the adoption of advice offered paths leading from Ftropol towards Mirkovo, along by foreigners —although men of such eminence as which troops might be sent to cut the road to Klapka and Baker. From the 10th to the 25th Petritscvo ; but as it was more probable that in December, owing to the causes we have just endea- case of retreat the Turkish army encamped in the voured to describe, nothing of military importance Komartsi amphitheatre would retire upon Sophia, occurred either on the east or along the line of the its base of operations, he sought means to pass Balkans. In Western Bulgaria, where the winter over the main body of his forces on the right. was less severe, the Russian cavalry scoured the But this seemed a hopeless task ; the maps showed country, dispersing the small Turkish detachments no Pass, and no one knew of any road crossing still to be found here and there. On the 15th they the Balkans to the right of the main road to Sophia. occupied Bcrkovatz, where the Turks abandoned The Turks themselves never dreamt of the possi- a cannon; and a few days later established contact bility of an attack by their left, and felt so secure at Belgradjik, Tchoupren, and Pirot, with the on that side that not a single out-post was thrown Servian troops, which had just entered upon the forward to watch the defiles in that direction, campaign. The Roumanians on their side moved while a detachment of fifteen battalions was placed along the Danube towards Widdin, taking on their between Mirkovo and Slatitza to cover their right. way the small towns of Lorn and Arcer-Palanka. Gourko then adopted the same plan which he had fol- During the three weeks of inactivity to which lowed in the previous July to discover the Ilainkoi he was condemned after the receipt, on the 7th Pass. He caused inquiries to be made amongst December, of the order for the temporary cessation the Bulgarians of the district, offerintr a lanre of his advance, General Gourko had time to reward for the information he required, and suc- thoroughly study the part of the Balkans in which ceeded in finding a shepherd, belonging to Vrat- he found himself. After leaving Vratchesch, the chesch, who revealed the existence of not only Sophia road plunges into a narrow gorge, domi- one, but of two paths, by which troops could cross nated on either side by vast rocks, covered with the mountains and descend into the plain of Sophia bushes and thickets; then, after reaching the in the rear of the Komartsi position. summit of the Pass of Baba-Konak, it descends with Lieutenant-colonel Stavrovsky, of the General extreme rapidity into a sort of vast amphitheatre, Staff, was commissioned to investigate the truth called the valley of Komartsi, from the two villages, of the shepherd's statements. lie made some bold Gorny and Dolny Komartsi, situated in it. Rou- reconnaissances — penetrated into the valley of mclia may be entered from this point by three Sophia, and convinced himself both of the exist- different routes : — 1st, By the Sophia road, which ence of the Passes and of the possibility of sending traverses the Taskescn gorge, whose Turkish the troops by them. General Gourko then formed name signifies " the cut rock," an appellation well his plan — to send a detachment by the Petritscvo deserved, for the Pass looks exactly like an in- road, and to descend with the main body of his cision in the rocks ; 2nd, by following the paths forces upon the Sophia road, executing the whole which lead to Malkotsevo ; 3rd, by the road which, as secretly as possible, so as to inclose the Turkish on emerging from the amphitheatre, forms two army in the valley of Komartsi as in a rat-trap. branches, the one leading to Slatitza, the other to If nature had not interfered to frustrate some of Petritscvo. Of these three routes only the first the Russian general's combinations, the Turkish and third arc practicable for an army. army must have been actually taken, for it was The Turks had constructed all their works with incapable of defending itself. We have just seen a view to barring the road from Plevna. From that it was not protected on its left ; it had no Arab-Konak to Strigl they had sixteen redoubts, staff, and the removal of Mehemet Ali had left it which constituted so formidable a system of de- without a head. Xcdjib Pasha, one of the good fence that it would have been almost impossible divisional commanders of the Quadrilateral army, to carry it by main force. Gourko did not for a had been nominated in his place; but Xcdjib could moment entertain the idea of a direct attack, but not arrive in time to put himself at the head of set himself to devise one of those turning move- his army. Chakir Pasha was to have supplied ments which he had already so often found suc- his place ; but Chakir, with rare modesty, recog- 77:? THE EUSSO-TUEKISH WAE. nized that he was not equal to such a difficult upon Eleschuitsa, passing by Potop. Finally, the command, and accordingly he divided it with left column was to start from Etropol and to move Baker Pasha, whom Mehemet Ali had summoned through Baba Gora to the rear of Schandornik to and made commander of his cavalry. The Turk- disquiet the Turks there, and afterwards descend ish army was distributed in the following manner : into the Slatitza valley at Bounovo or Mirkovo. —Forty-five tabors in the Komartsi amphitheatre, Besides the principal fringe of troops in front ten to fifteen tabors at Slatitza, ten tabors at of Arab-Konak and the three marching columns, Lutikovo, and fifteen in Sophia and its environs. a second screen of troops was left opposite Slatitza, On the 24th December the three Eussian divi- in an intrenched position which General Brock's sions sent from Plevna had joined Gourko, who detachment had occupied. This force strongly only gave them one day's rest. On the 25th he attracted the attention of Chakir Pasha, who had distributed a provision of biscuits to his men, already been rendered very anxious by the efforts which was to last until January at the rate of a which the Eussians had been making for several pound a day per man ; and by roads which he had days, with the aid of dynamite, to level the road to create in three feet of snow, and with the ther- from Etropol to the Slatitza defile. The Turkish mometer fifteen degrees below freezing point, he General believed himself to be seriously menaced decided to commence this passage of the Balkans, on that side, and accordingly sent a considerable which is one of the most marvellous feats of force (fifteen battalions) to Slatitza, which mate- human energy, and deserves to rank with the rially weakened his Komartsi army. Finally, crossing of the Alps by Hannibal and Xapoleon. General Gourko had to leave a third screen of In fact, the Eussian General may be said to have troops opposite the Lutikovo position, which was done more than the famous Carthaginian, for the still occupied by the Turks. Thus the Eus- latter was not encumbered by a train of artillery sian corps oTarmee was divided into three columns with all its accessories. and three screens of troops—a circumstance which Gourko distributed his men according; to the greatly complicated the whole course of the Is n we have just described. a strong manoeuvre to be executed. I Leaving fringe of troops before the Turkish position at There were no roads in the direction which the Arab - Konak, he directed his principal column principal column was to follow. Accordingly, on towards the plain of Sophia in such a manner as the 21st December the Preobrajensky regiment and to cut oft Chakir Pasha's retreat upon that town, three companies of sappers belonging to the Guard and he sent another column by the right of the were sent to form one. These troops, after several Turkish intrenched position, with the double ob- days' hard work, succeeded in making a tolerably ject of cutting the Petritsevo road and distracting good road, which was commenced in the midst the attention of the Turks from the advance of of deep mud, and finished during intense frost. his main body. Lieutenant-colonel Stavrovsky, who, as we have The following route had been chosen for the said, had previously reconnoitred the district, was principal column : it was to start from Yratchesch, appointed to direct the course of this new road. following the road ; then at about four miles from All these preliminary labours were accomplished Baba- Konak, turn to the right along a path re- by the morning of the 23th, and the forward vealed by the shepherd, leading to the valley of movement was at once commenced. Tchouriak, and from there turn to the left, at Although the road had been very well planned, three mile3 from Potop, traverse another defile, it none the less presented an ascent of nearly and debouch into the plain of Sophia, near Xegos- four miles —very steep and without any resting chevo; another column, called the right column, places. When the troops commenced their march was to follow the second path pointed out by the intense cold had succeeded the rains and thaw, shepherd. This road started from Yratchesch, and the whole road was covered with a thick layer passed over Mount Oumourgatch, and ended at of ice. The horses drawing the guns, being utterly the village of Jeliava. But as the descent from unable to advance up a slope of over thirty degrees, Oumourgatch to Jeliava had become impracticable hard and smooth as glass, a company of infantry on account of the snow, this column descended was placed in charge of each gun and caisson, and the Tchouriak valley, from whence it directed itself the soldiers literally carried them on their shoulders. Tin: RUSSO-TUKKISII WAR 773 This work, arduous and painful of itself, was principal column of the corps d'armie was not rendered doubly so by the slippery ice and the completely concentrated at Tchouriak until the 30th intense cold. The first gun started from the foot December, so that it took six days to traverse the of the slope at eleven in the morning on the 25th ten miles between the Sophia road and the village December, and by noon on the 26th only four of Tchouriak, althoughtwo batteries were left behind 4-pounders, with their caissons, had reached the to prevent delay. In addition to the obstacles wc summit. When the twilight came on the men in have described as having to be overcome, the advance started down the mountain, everybody march of the column was further retarded by a on foot, for the path was so steep and slippery violent snow storm, which, commencing in the that no horse could carry a rider. A snowstorm evening of the 28th December, lasted all night and began before they had gone far, and increased great part of the next day. the difficulty of the descent. Part of the way the The courage displayed by the Bussian soldiers- men slid down like so many schoolboys, and after- during these six days is beyond praise, and the wards let themselves down through the under- sufferings they patiently endured arc indescribable. growth, for the road was one solid sheet of ice. It sometimes happened that the squads dragging Two or three miles of this kind of work brought the guns fell down literally overcome with fatigue, them to the head of the valley, and they were over want of sleep, and cold; a few minutes' rest was the Balkans, breathless with the exertion of the granted, and the men, wrapped in their furs, slept descent. They paused a moment, and shook on the snow just where they had stood. Several hands in the darkness, and then pushed on to the nights they dared not light fires for fear of attract- village, where, after their tremendous exertions, ing the attention of the Turks, and to sustain them they slept as peacefully as if the Turks were the soldiers had only the biscuits they had brought, twenty miles, instead of only one mile, away. The and which were frozen: no warm food, often no 4-pounders were in the village at daybreak, and a shelter. The cases of frost-bite were numerous ; regiment of the line filed through in the forenoon. some who had lain down overniirhtO in O"ood The rest of the guns were far behind, and health were found in the morning stiff, witli the whole column did not reach the crest of the frozen limbs, and sometimes dead. It was a grand mountain until the evening of the 27th. The and affecting picture — the inarch of this army descent of the opposite slope presented even toiling silently along in the snow, between rocks greater difficulties than the ascent : — First, be- hung with icy stalactites which sparkled faintly in cause this part of the road had not been con- the pale December sun. They struggled on wearily structed with so much care, as the necessity of and painfully, but silently — an army of phantoms concealing the work from the enemy prevented —for the dull sound of trampling feet which more than a single night's labour being given accompanies the march of troops was strangely to it; and also because the descent of the guns absent; all noises were deadened by the white cover- necessitated the greatest precautions— owing to the ing which lay so thickly everywhere. soldiers not beingDOable to gain a footingO on the Once in the village of Tchouriak, it was impos- slippery ice-— in order to avoid an accident, which sible any longer to disguise the movements of the must have had disastrous results. They were column from the enemy. General Gourko therefore obliged to let down the artillery by means of ropes resolved to make known his presence by vigorous fastened round the trunks of trees, rocks, or even action ; and on the 27 th December he ordered the bushes along the route. The cannon and the occupation of the hills which separate the caissons were thus passed on from one trunk of a valley of Tchouriak from that of Sophia, in the tree to another, and from rock to bush, the whole environs of Xcgoschevo, between this village and distance from the summit of the Balkans to the Daouschkioi, and the immediate entry of the valky of Tchouriak. In order to accelerate the whole brigade of Cossacks of the Caucasus into march, General Gourko had a second road marked the Sophia valley. The Freobrajensky regiment out, and although it passed through deep snow, of the Guard, charged with the attack, promptly that was rather an advantage than otherwise, for took possession of the hills, defended by two or the soldiers were able to get a hold for their feet. three sotnias of Circassians, who lied after a short In consequence of all these difficulties, the fusillade. While this was passing on the Negos- — i i THE KUSSO-TURKISH WAR. chevo side, General Gourko sent the Kozlov through the defile, under the protection of which infantry to seize the mouth of the Tchouriak the Bulgarians worked the whole day to clear valley leading to Eleschnitsa ; this regiment away the snow which encumbered the road. At occupied Potop and Eleschnitsa without a blow five o'clock in the evening this task was completed, the few companies of Turks guarding these villages and the road cleared as far as the southern slope. flying at their approach without firing a shot. Two cannon brought forward to this point were The Turks were completely astounded by the placed in position on the crest of the mountain, apparition of the Russian army, which seemed to and opened fire on the Turkish fortifications which them to partake of the miraculous. The part of defended the road to Bounovo and Mirkovo. The the Balkans they had just crossed was regarded appearance of these Russian troops on the right as impracticable at all times, much less in mid- flank of the Turks produced great consternation winter, with severe frost, and in the midst of in the camp established near Schandornik ; the deep snow. Chakir, when at last convinced that column heard the Turkish bugles resounding, and his position was turned, hastily sent off Baker saw the men crowding into their redoubts. Night Pasha to fortify the Taskesen defile and protect fell soon after, and General Dandeville profited by it from a fresh coiq) de main. it to move his troops to a point where the cold and The difficulties before the right Russian column the wind were less violent. At daybreak the proved more formidable than those encountered work of clearing the road, which the snow had by the main body, and it was unable to follow covered during the night, recommenced, and was entirely the route marked out for it. It was to not completed until three in the afternoon. start from Vratchcsch like the other, scale the The 11th regiment, with two guns, deployed rugged steeps of Oumourgatch, and again descend in the direction of Schandornik, and a battalion to Jeliava in the Sophia valley. But it encount- of the 124th regiment, also with two guns, in the ered such accumulations of snow that it was ulti- direction of Mirkovo. The cannon opened fire, mately compelled to fall back on the route taken and under their protection the Catherinoslav dra- by the principal column. The troops underwent goons advanced towards Mirkovo. The Turks the most severe hardships —having encountered opened a musketry fire from their nearest works, a terrible storm on the mountain. Soldiers who while the cannon thundered from Schandornik. paused for a few moments became indistinguish- The General thus succeeded in drawing the enemy's able from masses of snow, and many were lost. attention upon his column. They reached Tchouriak, drenched and half-frozen, It was proposed on the morrow to go on clearing on the 28th, after an almost continuous march of the road for the descent towards Mirkovo. But five days, and for thirty-six hours without a halt. about six in the evening the tempest, from which The next day they arrived at Eleschnitsa, whence the principal column had suffered on the other the cavalry penetrated into the Sophia valley side of the Pass, began with frightful violence on as far as Jeliava—-the original destination of the this side ; in less than half an hour all communi- column. cation between the positions and the bivouac were But the sufferings of these two columns were cut off, and several orders sent by General Dande- nothing in comparison with those which Dan- ville for a return to the bivouac could not reach dcville's men endured in their struggle with the his troops, who remained in the defile. During elements. This column left Etropol on 25th De- the night the tempest increased rather than cember ; in the evening of the same day its advance- diminished ; the guns were buried by the snow, guard, aided by some hundreds of Bulgarians, made and the infantry descended into a ravine at the its way through the deep snow, and reached the edge of a forest, but all attempts to light bivouac highest passage of the Etropol Balkans, where it fires were fruitless : the snow storm extinguished bivouacked. The next day it was rejoined there them, and the men were compelled to pass this by the bulk of the column with four guns ; these terrible night, in fifteen degrees of frost, without guns, dismounted, and with their carriages divided means of warming themselves. into several pieces, had been dragged thus far by On the 29th, the storm continuing, the men, the soldiers and the Bulgarians. although becoming frost-bitten by hundreds, would On the 27th a battalion of infantry was sent on not abandon their post until they received the THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. < (O order to do so. This order at last reached them The Tchouriak valley, which is almost parallel by a Cossack, sent by General Dandeville, who to that of Sophia, is separated from it by a high succeeded in fretting to them on foot. The re- chain of mountains, the of ts O which bear name mainder of the troops went to meet those who Tcherny-Yerkh. This chain abutted on the right were quitting their positions, in order to clear the flank of Count Schouvaloff's position, as his de- road ; to prevent their losing the way, guns and tachment formed the right flank of the force in shovels were stuck up in the snow by way of front of Arab-Konak. In order to form a connect- sign-posts. ing link between the troops concentrated in the The advanced troops returned to the bivouac Xegoschevo Pass and those of Count Schouvalofi", about four o'clock in the afternoon, but only to and to secure the march of the troops by the lind that the fires had all been extinguished by Tchouriak valley, a special detachment was formed, the snow whilst their comrades had come to meet under the command of Colonel Wasmund, com- them. It was impossible to remain there longer, posed of the 1st battalion of chasseurs of the and accordingly General I '.indeville gave the signal Guard and two battalions of the Kozlov regiment. for a general retreat to Etropol. The Red Cross This detachment occupied the heights of Tcherny- doctors remained, with two sotnias of Cossacks, to Yerkh on the 28th, and immediately commenced collect any stragglers ; and Messrs. Weimarn and the construction of huts. Golovatchef, two of these doctors, aided by the On December 29 Count Schouvalofi sallied forth Cossacks, rescued many officers and soldiers who with eight battalions from the mountain where he were on the point of perishing. was posted, turned the left flunk of the Turkish The column re-assembled on the 30th at Etropol. positions of Arab-Konak, and established a battery Thirteen officers and 810 soldiers were obliged to almost in the rear of the most advanced Turkish leave the ranks with frozen limbs, and fifty-three work. After this movement, the left flank of the soldiers had perished from cold. " In spite of the Russian troops occupying Tcherny-Yerkh and the misfortunes of this column," said General Gourko's right flank of those placed in front of the Arab- report, " the troops endured all the fury of the Konak deflle were less than three miles apart, in a elements without for a single minute losing the straight line. The troops of the principal column sense of duty, sacred to every soldier." On the and of the right column having reunited by the 31st December the column recommenced crossing evening of 30th December, General Gourko decided the Balkans by the Slatitza defile, and on the 2nd to debouch into the Sophia valley on the next day January the passage was completed, but it arrived with all his forces, and attack the Taskesen position too late. The catastrophe which it had met with We have already mentioned that Baker Pasha had saved the Turkish army. The Petritsevo had been sent hurriedly to this point, and he road had been left open, and Chakir and Baker immediately began throwing up works for the Pashas had succeeded in escaping with their troops. defence of the defile. The position was very General Gourko employed the four days from strong. On the east lies a valley cut by hills, and 27th to 31st December in bringing up his guns on both sides of the village of Taskesen rise and materiel by the roads he had just opened, and high mountains, which stand like parallel walls on in concentrating his troops near Xcgoschevo. the north and south of the chaussee. The highest Meanwhile the brigade of Cossacks of the Caucasus mountain is on the south-east of the village; about scoured the Sophia road ; and as their costume a mile to the north-east there is another forming a was exactly similar to that of the Circassians kind of promontory, which projects into the valley serving with the Turks, they made numerous to the north-west and incloses Taskesen. On captures by surprise. Turks, who were ignorant the north of this the mountain is cut by a long of the arrival of the Russian army, innocently and deep ravine. The Turks fortified this pro- allowed them to approach, and only discovered montory to the north of the village by construct- their mistake when it was too lute either to fly or ing three redoubts in terraces, one above the other. to resist. On the 27th the brigade captured near Then they fortified the mountains on the south of Malina a large convoy on its way from Sophia to the village, and finally intrenched themselves in Taskescn, alter having sabred or dispersed the the village itself. Two or three miles to the west escort. of Taskesen appears the precipitous reverse slopes 77G THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. of the mountains which form a girdle round the the front and flanks. He had employed his valley of Komartsi. The high mountain on the cavalry to the greatest advantage, and had thus south-east of the village formed the strategic and learnt that the Russians were advancing in force tactical key of the position, and General Gourko over the mountains. Scouts also brought infor- decided to direct his attack upon this point, all the mation that the Balkans had been crossed by the more readily that the Turks did not seem to have enemy more to the east, and it was therefore occupied the height. certain that if Chakir attempted to hold the posi- According to the Russian plan of battle thirty bat- tion his whole army would soon be surrounded talions, eighteen guns, and sixteen squadrons, with and captured. This critical state of affairs was a reserve of ten battalions and twenty guns, were reported to Suleiman Pasha ; but the only answer to join in the attack on the position ; but, owing vouchsafed was that the army was to remain in to the difficulties encountered on the route, Count the position it occupied. General Baker's head- Schouvaloff's column (eight battalions and two quarters were with his advanced guard in the guns) was only able to take part in the action with village of Taskesen, opposite his centre, and at its two guns at a very long range, and Colonel daybreak on the morning of the 30th his scouts YTasinund's detachment of three battalions only came galloping in to say that the Russians were came up in time to take a very small share in the advancing on the position in great force. Baker fighting towards the end of the battle. The forces with his staff, together with his friend Captain actually engaged, however, were sufficiently over- Burnaby, were quickly in the saddle, and took up whelming—nineteen battalions, or over 15,000 a position on a hill in the centre of the line. The infantry, nearly 2000 cavalry, and eighteen guns. servants and baggage had barely time to get out of The reserve, under General Philosophoff, des- the village before the Russian advanced guard were cended the mountains in view of the Turks, and upon them. It was now evident that large Russian gradually concentrated in the valley, but was reinforcements were arriving, and that the force not drawn upon during the day's fighting. opposed to them was no other than General Gourko In order to protect his rear on the Sophia side and his divisions of the Imperial Guard. A heavy General Gourko formed, at Bougarovo, a covering column of cavalry was seen advancing along the force of five battalions, with six pieces of horse road leading to the Pass. Baker waited until the artillery and twelve sotuias of the Cossacks of the head of the column was within easy range, and Caucasus, commanded by General Veliaminoff. To then dropped some shells among the squadrons with defend the right flank of his line of attack, he such effect that they turned and beat a retreat. sent the Astrakhan drasroons to the village of On the Russian right another large body of cavalry Yeni-Khan upon the Ichtiman road. was seen reconnoitring, in a very significant While these movements were being executed manner, the hills and mountain path to the west, the troops of the principal screening force (General which turned the rear of the Pass. No general Krudener's) were, on the 31st, to violently bombard movement was, however, made, and the day passed the Turkish fortifications on the Arab-Konak- in quiet. Baker now made strong representations Schandornik line all day, and to simulate an attack to Chakir Pasha of the danger of the situation, by making demonstrations with thick lines of skir- and of the absolute necessity for a retreat if the mishers, which were only to advance to within army was to be saved. Suleiman Pasha had rifle range. retired to some unknown quarter ; and as no General Laker's force at Taskesen consisted of orders could be received from him, it was finally eight battalions of infantry, six squadrons of decided that Chakir would remove his baggage cavalry, and seven guns—in all only between and army on the following evening, while Baker 4000 and 5000 men. With these he occupied was to hold his position at all hazards, in order to the low hills which immediately touch the plain cover the retreat upon Bazardjik. Such was the at the mouth of the pass. On his right he placed arrangement as night fell on the scene on Decem- three guns and three battalions of infantry ; on ber 30. his left one battalion of infantry, with one also As day dawned on the last morning of the year, in reserve ; and on his centre four guns and there was slowly brought into view one of the three battalions. His cavalry covered and watched most beautiful military panoramas it is possible — THE RUSS0-TUKKIS1I WAR. 777 to conceive. From the hills of the Turkish posi- ! fell back to their appointed positions, which were tion the whole Sophia plain lay open, with small : chosen with great skill. All the seven guns were villages and clumps of trees scattered here and concentrated at the khan—two battalions on the there; the jrrcat Votosh mountain looming far right, one in the centre with one in reserve, and in the west, and the lesser snowy Balkan in bold four on the left flank. The Russians soon assailed j relief to the immediate right. The village of these positions with desperate fury. The khan Taskcsen lay snugly in the plain below, while and road in the centre was a special point of attack, along the whole front appeared great masses of the and the fight here was terrific. Mass after mass of Russian Imperial Guard, now still further rein- the Russians were launched against the position forced, and stretching from right to left far beyond sometimes almost gaining the very crest, but always each Hank of the Turkish position. An army of to fall back again exhausted and with thinned and 25,000 Russian troops was presented to view, includ- demoralized ranks from the Turkish fire. Three ing alargcforceofcavalry; but, fortunately for Baker, o'clock arrived, but still the Russians had made there were only eighteen guns, the mass of the no head. Baker's force was so reduced that it artillery having been unable to descend the slip- seemed to him almost beyond possibility that his pery heights of the mountains. As the sun rose brave men could hold out much longer; he there- over the hills and gave colour to the scene, the fore despatched an aide-de-camp to state the posi- Russian troops were plainly visible on the white tion to Chakir, and to make an urgent appeal for snow. It was the last sunrise that many a brave reinforcements. An incident now occurred which man in the assembled hosts would ever see. It reflected the highest credit on General Baker. seemed as though the small Turkish force must Shortly after the aide-de-camp had departed, he inevitably fall before such overwhelming numbers; heard that the enemy were still outflanking his for now a fresh force of Russians was seen moving left; and he therefore despatched two companies to down the mountains on the extreme Turkish right. guard the road to the left rear, in a strong position Baker sent an aide-de-camp to Chakir Pasha to where they could meet the advance. He soon demand reinforcements, but the answer came back heard them engaged, and at this critical moment, that not a man could be spared. The Russians while he was still hotly engaged in his front commenced their advance in successive lines, (especially at the khan, which was becoming a inclining their right wing in order to lap over second Hougoumont), an orderly galloped up with the Turkish left. Observing this, Baker extended a letter from his aide-de-camp to this effect: his left, with orders to occupy the crest of the "For God's sake, General, retreat at once, or you billowy hills in that direction and to dispute them will be lost. Chakir has deserted you, and is in inch by inch. Both wings were soon hotly full retreat to Bazardjik; do not lose a moment." engaged. On the Turkish ri 778 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. his reserve, but all his forces had been terribly Kornartsi amphitheatre was turned, and its formid- thinned by the constantly recurring attacks of the able girdle of mountains broken through, he at outnumbering Russians. There was at last a pause once realized that only the most rapid flight in the battle, and evidently a great movement could save his army. The almost impregnable amongst the Russian ranks, and preparation for a positions of Arab-Konak and Schandornik, and final assault upon Baker's position. It may be the carefully constructed redoubts, were all aban- imagined how the energies of that general had doned in the evening of the 31st, and all through been drawn upon during the long and trying day. the night, infantry, cavalry, and artillery, were Supplies of ammunition had to be provided for, hurrying along the road to Petritsevo. It was drooping spirits encouraged, gaps filled up, and a terrible scene ! men eager in flight stumbled every movement of the enemy watched and coun- along, sinking into the snow at every step teracted. At length, as the sun was touching the the cutting winds blew up the icy particles horizon, the impending storm burst upon his of snow, which penetrated the thin and tattered almost exhausted left and centre. On came the garments of the luckless Turks and burnt their Russians over heaps of slain, and in the next half skin like red-hot iron ; the bitter cold struck down hour the battle must be lost or won. Here and its victims, and the road was marked by the frozen there amid the din the Russian cheers spoke of bodies. A correspondent, who passed through the " " partial success, but then cries of Allah, Allah ! valley of Komartsi eight days after, said that no told that it was but transitory. At last the Russian one had found time to bury the bodies; and the troops began to waver ; a final effort was made to wolves, vultures, and ravens of the Balkans were bring them to the charge. They were met with making a horrible feast in the vast charnel-house. a withering fire ; they turned and fled, and then, General Gourko had made all his arrangements with wild shouts of l; Allah!'' the Turkish heroes to continue his movement on the 1st January, 1878 rushed from their position and drove the Musco- but in consequence of the physical difficulties in vites in confusion before them. the way, the pursuit could not be carried on as he As darkness closed over the scene the Russians had planned. General Dandeville, after descending retired from the field, and Baker mustered his the mountains, was to have made his way to attenuated forces and reviewed them on parade, Petritsevo to cut off the enemy's retreat. On with words of thanks and praise. Of his little army another side the two brigades of the cavalry of the more than half were killed and wounded. For Guard were to have advanced from Tcherkesskoi eleven hours less than 5000 men had fought against to Smovsko, and fallen upon the rear or the flank of nearly 17,000 choice Russian troops ; but, although the Turks. But neither of these arrangements they had conquered, rest was not for them. As could be carried out. We have already related the the hours of the old year were fading out the disaster which compelled Dandeville to retreat to order was given to march ; and with hearts swell- Etropol, and rendered him unable to carry out his ing with sorrow and pride, these soldiers turned part of the programme in time. The cavalry, too, their backs upon the field of battle, and marched encountered such difficulties in this mountainous unmolested through the night and took their places region, that in spite of every effort it found the in the rear of Chakir's now retreating army, which execution of its task impossible. they had so nobly saved. It was not, therefore, until January 3 that Thus ended the last determined stand of the the Russians entered Petritsevo. By that time Ottomans in Europe against their traditional Chakir's armj' had escaped, and Gourko, judging enemies ; and it would be difficult to find in all it unadvisable to follow any further, turned all the records of history, whether ancient or modern, his attention to Sophia. a more brilliant act of military heroism, or one "We may add, in order to give a complete idea which brought into greater relief the admirable of the movements of the Russian arm)', that the fighting qualities of the Turks. troops under General Krudener posted before the Chakir Pasha had been deceived by General Turkish positions at Arab-Konak, discovering on Krudener's brisk cannonade in the morning, and the 1st January, at six o'clock in the morning, that believed that the Russians were going to attack the Turks had evacuated all their works, imme- Arab-Konak in front. When he learnt that the diately took possession of them, and on the same day THE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. 779 occupied the village of Dolny-Komartsi, tlius to their intrenchments. The brigade of Cossacks entering into direct contact with the 3rd Division sent in pursuit were soon obliged to halt, for of infantry of the Guard. Osman l'asha had left a rear-guard at Dolny- General Dandcville's column, on its side, Bougarovo, to hold the Hidji-Karamandere bridge, descended the mountains on 2nd January, and and the river was not fordable. having occupied Slatitza, pursued the Turks who The Turks suffered enormous losses in this were in retreat from that place to Rahinanli. engagement, although it lasted only a very short While the battle wc have described was racing time. Over 1G00 wounded were carried back to around Taskesen, an action still more sangui- Sophia, and more than 800 bodies were left upon nary for the Turks, although of less strategic the field of battle. The loss of the Russians, importance, was being fought on the road about sheltered behind their trenches, only amounted to half way between Taskesen and Sophia. General 243 killed and wounded. The unexpected results Veliaminoff had moved, on the 31st December, of this encounter produced a strong impression upon the position of Gorny-Bougarovo, and had upon the Turks, and prepared the way for the fall immediately intrenched himself there. On the fol- of Sophia. Osman Pasha, who talked of rivalling lowing day his column was attacked by a Turkish his namesake, and making Sophia a second Plevna, detachment from Sophia, commanded by Osman lost all confidence at a blow, and felt that it would Pasha, governor of the town, and consisting of from now be useless to attempt a lengthened resistance. twelve to fifteen tabors, and eight guns. Having From 2nd January General Gourko directed all crossed the bridge at Dulny-Bougarovo, the Turks the 1st Infantry Division of the Guard, the Kozlov deployed before the front and left flank of the regiment, and the brigade of chasseurs of the Russian position, and presently began to turn its Guard, upon Sophia. He knew that Osman Pasha, right flank. Although their balls showered upon calling in all the troops in the neighbouring dis- the Russians in all directions, the latter at the com- tricts, would endeavour to collect a sufficient force mand of their leader scarcely replied to the violent for the defence of the town. It was important, fire. Encouraged by this silence, and perceiving therefore, to act promptly— first, to prevent this their own superiority in number (between 8000 and concentration ; and secondly, not to allow time 9000 against 5000), the Turks —after one of the for the removal of the stores of all kinds which fusillades, whose fury, the Russian officers said, it had been accumulated there for the Turkish armies was impossible to imagine without having actually of Plevna and Orkhanie. been under it — formed a column of attack, and The Preobrajcnsky and Izmailovsky regiments, moved forward to the assault. The Russians under General Bauch, set out first, followed by allowed them to approach without replying ; but the Kozlov regiment and the brigade of chasseurs when they saw them at only fifty paces distance, of the Guard. The Semenovsky regiment were they suddenly sprang up, showed themselves above helping to bring down the guns from the moun- their intrenchments, and rapidly poured in several tains, and could not start until the next day. deadly volleys. The Turks being formed in dense General Rauch's column quitted Taskesen at masses, the effect of this musketry, almost point- two in the morning, and by evening arrived near blank, was something terrific ; the leading ranks the village of Vrajdebna, on the Iskcr. The were absolutely destroyed, and nearly a third of bridge there was found to be held by a Turkish the men in the attacking column were put Iiors de force, consisting of three tabors of infantry and combat. The Russians then leaped out of their about 600 horsemen—the infantry occupying some works, and threw themselves with the bayonet on shallow trenches du the Turks ; the Ismailovsky regiment and the Bazardjik and Philippopolis, but had not been able rest of the artillery remained on the road to act to get as far as Sophia. When, however, their as reserve. hereditary enemies from the North crossed the The column which followed the chaussee ad- Danube in June, 1877, the Turks came to the vanced in two lines. The hattery which supported conclusion that the continuous trench dugo around them proceeded to within 1000 yards of the the town in 1819 constituted an insufficient means bridge, and opened fire ; a second battery was soon of defence, and constructed six redoubts ; four to sent forward to the extreme left of the chasseurs, cover the Orkhanie road, by which they thought and also opened fire at a range of little more than the Russians might come, one on the Eadomir 2000 yards. Night was coming on. The Turks road, and the last on the road to Nisch. These commenced a very heavy fire, and seemed de- works, at the construction of which 8000 Bul- termined to defend the passage to the last. But garians had been forced to labour for two months, while the fusillade and cannonade were being were armed with twelve field -pieces. General actively sustained along the front of the attack, Gourko very quickly discovered the weak point the turning column on the left succeeded in find- of this system of defence. Not only was there no ing a convenient place for crossing the river ; and work on the north front, but not even the simplest although the ice was not very solid, they com- measures of precaution had been taken on that menced crossing to the left bank. The Turks no side. He therefore resolved to attack there, and sooner perceived that the Russians had thrown gave General Veliaminofl orders to proceed to several battalions across, than they fell back to the village of Koumanitza, and commence the the forts of Sophia. In retiring they set fire attack on the 5th January, when all the troops to the bridge ; but the chasseurs rushed upon destined to take part in it would be concentrated. the burning structure with loud hurrahs, and Yeliaminoff immediately set out, and on the 3rd began to throw water and snow upon the bivouacked to the north of Sophia. At the same burning timbers with their copper pots, and ex- time a brigade of the cavalry of the Guard moved tinguished the fire before the bridge was to the south-east and took possession of the Tchift- damaged to any great extent. General Gourko lik-Tchardakli bridge on the road to Philippopolis, crossed while the fire was at its height, making thus closing this way of retreat to the garrison of his way with his accustomed coolness through the Sophia. llame and smoke, the first one to cross over the Up to the end of December the population of bridge on horseback, and his Staff followed in the town had remained in perfect security, con- momentary expectation that the flooring would vinced that no Christian army would ever take give way. If the bridge had been blown up, the possession of it. It is easy, therefore, to imagine passage of the river would have caused no little the consternation produced among them by delay and trouble, and the attempt to burn it at Gourko's passage of the Balkans ; their feeling- the last moment showed that its destruction was changed to panic at the news of Osman Pasha's not long premeditated. Night had now fallen, defeat at Bousrarovo, and the terror reached its and all pursuit was impossible. General Eauch's height when the Vrajdebna bridge was occu- column bivouacked near the village of Yrajdebna, pied by the Russians. Arabas, carts, horses, oxen, which the retreating Turks had also set on fire. and buffaloes were requisitioned from the Chris- On 3rd January General Gourko made a recon- tians for the transport of the 20,000 Mussulman naissance of the Turkish fortifications in person. inhabitants of the town, and especially for the Sophia is a large town of from 40,000 to 50,000 removal of the numerous sick and wounded inhabitants, of whom about a third are Mussul- accumulated there. Sophia had been chosen as mans. It is well built, and from its position at the the great hospital for western Bulgaria ; the army junction of the roads to Nisch, Eadomir, Ork- of Plevna, as long as its communications remained hanie, Slivno, and Philippopolis, is a place of great open, and still later, the army of Orkhanie and strategic importance. In all preceding wars the Arab-Konak, had sent there all the men who fell Turks had set great value on its preservation, and out of the ranks. On 2nd January there were no Christian army had entered it since 1434. In G000 persons under treatment in the ambulances ; 1829 the Russians had taken possession of Tatar- 5000 of these unfortunates were hurriedly thrown THE RUSSO-TURKI.-II WAR. 781 into the hastily collected carts, and being driven The lancers of the Guard and the Prcobrajensky along abominable roads in the bitter cold, a large and Semcnovsky regiments at once started to take number of them perished. possession. They marched with unfurled banners, < '.-man Pasha said at first that he would defend and sung as they had not sung before for months. the town foot by foot, burn all the houses, blow Every man of them walked as proudly as if he up all the powder magazines, and not leave even alone had conquered the provinces. On their a whole blade of straw for the Russians;'" but march they were overtaken by General Gourko. when, on 3rd January, he saw the Russian He paused only to charge them, with severity of tirailleurs deploying towards the north, where expression in his voice that they knew meant the town was not defended, and when he learnt prompt execution of his word, not to raise a hand that the Philippopolis road was no longer open, the to plunder on pain of severe and instant punish- governor only thought of saving himself by the ment, and galloped past to the city, already oc- last road left open (that to Radomir), whither cupied by the Cossacks and the advance-guard of. the Mussulman population had already iled. lie the column. took care that no excesses were committed, and Nothing would have been easier than to have was one of the last to quit the town. pursued the Turks, as there was such a mass of A band of Bashi-Bazouks and Circassians, always vehicles near Bali-EfFendi that the Radomir road on the watch for an opportunity to massacre and was completely blocked. But, on the one hand, pillage, remained behind. These brigands im- the prospect of taking prisoners 5000 sick and mediately began their work, and set the town on wounded, who would have had to be brought back lire in two places. The night was one of agony to Sophia and taken care of, was not inviting; and for the Christian population, who were expecting on the other it coincided with the political views death at every moment from the explosion of one of the Russians to facilitate the emigration of the of the powder magazines in the town. The Mussulman population. On both these grounds, consuls, however, with the aid of their fellow therefore, Gourko suffered Osman Pasha's tabors, countrymen and some trustworthy inhabitants, the 5000 sick and wounded, and the 20,000 organized a police, and formed patrols before which Mussulman inhabitants of Sophia, to fly pell-mell the Turkish irregulars, as cowardly as they were towards the Salonica railway. His troops needed ferocious, speedily dispersed. rest and shelter after the difficult passage of the Mussulman bandits were succeeded by the Chris- Balkans, and several days' trying work amongst the tian bandits. The Bulgarians conducted them- mountains. The General, therefore, granted his selves at Sophia as they had done at Sistova, men six days' rest, which he utilized to organize Tirnova, Kazanlik, and other places where their his commissariat and bring up his baggage and revengeful instincts could be gratified without remaining artillery—a work which demanded danger, and gave themselves up to the most much time. shameful excesses. Nearly a thousand sick and The order in the town was perfect. A large wounded Turks had been abandoned in the patrol of soldiers walked the streets, preventing hospital ; and several of them were massacred. effectually the destruction of property and pillage. The great bazaar was entirely pillaged, as well as The Turkish quarter had already been completely most of the Turkish shops. More than 25,000 sacked by the Bulgarians before the troops came Martini and Snider ritles were carried off; 2000 in, and most of the loot was hidden away; but coverlets, 1500 iron bedsteads, and 120 cast stoves whenever any one was found with plundered effects were stolen from a mosque converted into an he was promptly arrested, and the goods exposed ambulance; and the wounded Russians taken there in the streets under guard to be claimed by their two days afterwards had to be laid temporarily proper owners. upon the cold damp stones. In his report to the Grand-Juke Nicholas on the Fortunately the arrival of the Russians put an 9th January, General Gourko stated that, his troops end to this disorder. At nine o'clock on the bavin" rested, the march would be resumed on morning of the 4th, Kouban Cossacks, sent for- the following day, leaving a garrison in Sophia of ward as scouts, penetrated into the town and one brigade of infantry of the Guard with eight immediately ascertained the flight of the Turks. pieces of foot artillery, and Arnoldi's brigade of 782 THE EUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. cavalry with six pieces of horse artillery — the in front of them. General Gourko fought Sulei- latter general being appointed military governor man Pasha for ten days without knowing that he of the town. General Gourko also requested that had to deal with the Commander-in-chief of the some officers of the Intendance should be sent on Roumelian army himself! to organize a biscuit factory, without which, he Meanwhile, Chakir Pasha's army, which was said, 200,000 pouds of flour would be wasted. retiring upon Tatar-Bazardjik by Poibren and Further on the report said, " We have found im- Otlukoi, were gradually evacuating their posi- mense depots of powder and ammunition in the tions ; and on the 8th they reached Suleiman town. 1 have to-day visited the principal mosque, Pasha's head-quarters at Tatar-Bazardjik. Gourko which is full from floor to ceiling of boxes of had resumed his advance the day before. Not cartridges addressed to Plevna. I believe I may knowing that the garrison of Sophia had already assert that this mosque alone contains more than rejoined Suleiman Pasha at Samakovo, and that 20,000 cases of cartridges. It is difficult to con- Chakir was on the point of gaining Tatar-Bazard- vey an idea of the immense quantity of ammuni- jik, the Russian general divided his troops into tion found here, and it is impossible as well as five columns, with the object of capturing those dangerous to count it." towns and of completely cutting off the retreat of During the retreat which followed the battle of the Turkish army. Taskesen, Suleiman Pasha had advanced as far The success of his somewhat complex move- as Sophia. He then returned to Tatar-Bazardjik ment depended entirely on the timely arrival of the to take measures for the defence of that town and separate columns at their destinations ; and as the head of the Adrianople railway. There are the weather gave signs of breaking up, and the two roads from Sophia to Tatar-Bazardjik. The communications were at the best extremely difficult longer, but much more convenient, runs south and uncertain, it seemed very much like a leap in through Samakovo ; the other passes northwards the dark to cut loose from the base of supplies and through the town of Ichtiman and the celebrated strike away into the heart of the great range of pass of Kapoudjik, known to the ancients under white peaks that formed a serrated wall along the the name of Trajan's Gate. Some fortifications southern horizon. Six days' rations of hard bread had been thrown up on this latter road, which was were distributed to the soldiers, who, though admirably adapted for defence. Suleiman posted somewhat recovered from the exhausting labours a detachment of infantry there ; then supposing of the first passage, were still far from fresh. that the Russians would prefer to attempt the Every piece of artillery had a double quota of Samakovo road, and wishing to defend the railway horses. The limbers and caissons were piled up which runs as far as Banja, he took up a position, with extra ammunition, and the columns went with 10,000 men and twenty-eight guns, at Sama- away as merrily as if they were on the homeward kovo, which he strongly fortified. A few days march. General Gourko and his Staff accompanied after he was joined there by the garrison of Sophia, the main column, but did not leave Sophia until which, as we know, had fled by the Radomir noon on the 9 th. road, and had been led by Osman Pasha over the In pursuance of the order of march General mountain paths to rejoin Suleiman. Strong de- Vcliaminoff reached Kalkovo, a village on the tachments of cavalry scoured the country around Samakovo road, on the 8th January, and on the positions of Kapoudjik and Samakovo, and the same day his advance-guard had a skirmish ravaged and burnt all the villages in the plain of with a body of Turks, who were beaten and Sophia. chased in the direction of Novoselo, until the While giving his troops a few days' rest in this pursuit was arrested by the troops occupying town, Gourko sent out several reconnaissances to the slope of the mountains forming the key of the obtain information respecting the forces and dis- defde. In the course of the evening the Russian positions of the enemy. The successes of the last general obtained from Bulgarians a description of lew days had been so rapid, the disorder among the fortifications before him, which, extending the troops so great, and the reports received were from Schiridoklo through Dragotchine to Novo- so contradictory, that the Russians had much selo, completely covered the valley of the Isker. difficulty in forming any exact idea of the forces On the 9th General YeliaminorF, sending Gen- THE RUSS0-TURKI5IT AVAR. rs3 cral Radzischevsky with four battalions against good a start. The Finland regiment of the Guard, the enemy's front, despatched General Tchercvine which had been sent from Ichtiman the day before with four battalions and the cavalry to fall upon by Count Schom'aloff, was met with at this place, the Turkish line of retreat to Tatar-Bazardjik. and on the 13th the pursuit was resumed. The After a very fatiguing march General Radzis- column started at daybreak and marched until ten chevsky's force deployed at Zlopoutchap, and at night in order to reach Zimtehina ; but in spite en<;a;red the Turks from two until five in the of this enormous effort it failed to overtake the afternoon, when a Turkish parlementaire came enemy. out to announce the conclusion of an armistice. While the events we have just been describing This news astonished the Russians ; but they were taking place, Count Schouvalofl 'a troops also nevertheless ceased firing immediately. The action commenced their movement. They had to traverse was commenced at Novoselo about the same time two chains of hills, the latter of which, at Kapoud- as at Zlopoutchap, and after having lost 150 men jik, presented great difficulties. This acclivity, the column of General Tchercvine had taken although short, is very steep, and the descent into several trenches and a number of prisoners, when the valley of the Maritza is most difficult, especially another parlementaire advanced with the news of when, as in this case, the road was covered with a an armistice. layer of ice, produced by the thaw which was just Although there was a very strong wish in the commencing. Russian army not to stop short of Constantinople, The column started on the 9th, and by the 11th it was impossible to doubt such a categorical the echelon of the advance-guard, composed of the statement as that made by the Turkish ^jar/e- 2nd Infantry Division of the Guard, passed through mentaires. The matter was therefore referred the Ichtiman defile and reached that town, which to General Gourko, and the 10th January was it found completely devastated. More than half passed in inaction by the Russians. The fact the houses had been destroyed by fire ; the rest was, that the Ottoman Government, seized with had been ransacked from top to bottom, all the dismay at the capture of Sophia, had at length doors broken open, and the floors torn up in search decided to ask an armistice of the Grand-duke. of the hiding places in which the Bulgarians are Under the impression that its parlementaire had in the habit of secreting their valuables. Most of only to reach the Russian Commander-in-chief to the inhabitants lied into the mountains with their conclude an armistice, orders were despatched, at cattle when they heard of the evacuation of Sophia the same time as the envoys, to all the Turkish by the Turks ; but about a hundred, who persisted generals to suspend hostilities. They were soon, in remaining, had been massacred. however, to learn that an armistice was not to be The 2nd Infantry Division calculated upon pass- concluded thus promptly when the conqueror is ing the nirrht at Ichtiman ; but Schouvaloff having interested in delaying its signature ; and General received several messages from Count Balmen, Gourko sent Vcliaminoff orders to pay no atten- commander of the cavalry of the advance-guard, tion to any reports which might reach him through in which he announced the evacuation of Kapoud- the Turks, and to at once resume his advance. jik, and the retreat of the Turkish army from On the 11th General Vcliaminoff learnt that the Saoaakovo, and urged the necessity of cutting off Samakovo corps, profiting by the respite it had their retreat to Banja, called upon his men for a gained, had evacuated the town and the intrench- fresh effort, so as to take advantage of these favour- ments in front of it. He immediately reunited his able circumstances. The Finland regiment im- two columns and marched by the road through mediately started again for Banja ; but its guide Samakovo to Sipatch, where he bivouacked. The went astray, and it was obliged to stop at Ves- next day, sending his cavalry along the Doubnitsa selitza for the night. It only arrived at Banja the road to guard himself from any surprise on that next day, where Yeliaminoffs column found it as side, VeliaminofF hastened forward in pursuit of we have mentioned. The rest of the division the Turks. His column marched twenty miles in started for Kapoudjik ; and in spite of its fatigue one stage on a road covered with ice, and which marched nine miles more, dragging its artillery position, led over three hills ; it reached Banja, but without main force up the heights of the where being able to overtake the Turks, who had too it was not installed until late at ni'dit. 784 THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. On the 12th Count Balmen's cavalry, having the main road, nearly the whole of the Turks had occupied Vetrenovo, immediately sent out two passed, and they only succeeded in cutting off a strong patrols—one towards Tatar-Bazardjik, the small detachment which formed the tail, so to other towards Zimtchina, passing by the railway speak, of the fugitive army. station at Sarambey. The first met with no Turks The same day Schildner-Schuldner and Baron as far as the village of Basoula ; the second im- Krudener, informed by the cavalry that the Turks provised a night attack on the Sarambey railway had evacuated the positions of Bagny and Otlukoi, station, and captured several prisoners, who had moved forward in their turn. These columns arrived there in advance of the column to which had been obliged, like the others, to drag their they belonged, and which was making its retreat guns by sheer strength of arm among the moun- from Samakovo. Count Balmen endeavoured to tains, but they had had no serious encounter with delay the march of this column, which included the enemy. On the 11th their cavalry had given all three arms, by sending a detachment to form chase at Otlukoi to the rear of the retreating Turks, an ambuscade among the hills near Zimtchina. and on the 13th its advance-guard, under General But what could his squadrons of dragoons do ? Krassnow, took possession, sword in hand, of the The Turks deployed a couple of battalions on their village of Denis-Begly, and continuing its march, flank, and passed undisturbed. Count Balmen occupied that of Serai. Under the protection of again urged the necessity of a rapid advance of this advance-guard and that of the Astrakhan the infantry, if the retreat of the Turks was to dragoons and two guns sent to seize the ford over be cut off. But human endurance has its limits. the Maritza at Semetli, the columns of Generals Count Schouvaloff 's column, fatigued by its march Krudener and Schildner-Schuldner, and all General of nearly thirty miles the day before, and the Klodt's cavalry, concentrated on the left bank of ascent of Kapoudjik, was not able to start on the the Maritza to the north and north-east of Tatar- 12th until ten in the morning. Although obliged Bazardjik. The road over Trajan's Gate, a Pass to convey their guns along a road covered with of great height, and difficult even in summer, was ice, the troops, in a march of fifteen hours without a solid sheet of ice when the troops crossed. stopping, traversed the twelve miles which sepa- The smooth-shod horses fell at every second step ; rated them from Vetrenovo, and reached that place the infantry moved along with the greatest dif- in the middle of the night. ficulty, and were obliged to bivouac in the moun- All this time the Turkish columns were hasten- tains, because the road was blocked by cannon ing on. Gourko, almost despairing of making up which were slid down the steep places with great the start they had obtained, ordered the infantry risk and toil. The soldiers huddled together of the advance-guard to hurry on by forced around the fires, half buried in the snow ; it marches, even without artillery. The Moscow seemed impossible for human beings to live in regiment of the Guard, commanded by Colonel such extreme cold, without even the protection of Grippenberg, now showed of what the Russian shelter tents. soldier is capable. Three battalions of this regi- In conducting in person a reconnaissance along ment reached Vetrenovo at six in the evening, the front of his troops on the 13th, General Gourko and started again almost immediately, taking with perceived that the Turks had no intention of them two guns, and directing their march by way seriously defending Tatar-Bazardjik. Suleiman of the mountains upon Zimtchina. had learnt that General KartsofF (wdiose move- The Turkish army from Samakovo continued ments we shall describe in the next chapter) had its flight along the road to Tatar-Bazardjik, and forced the Trojan Pass, and that he was marching the soldiers of the Moscow regiment strove to upon Philippopolis by the valley of the Giopsu. overtake them ; but they encountered obstacle Hence his sudden retreat from Samakovo and after obstacle — steep ascents and several small Kapoudjik, where he had made great preparations rivers, which they were obliged to ford up to the for defence ; he no longer thought even of de- waist in water—and only reached Basoula, which fending Tatar-Bazardjik, it being all-important to had been already occupied by Count Balmen's fly to the rescue of the town which he had made dragoons, after night-fall. The next day (13th his base of operations. The Turkish General January), when the regiment debouched upon accordingly divided his army into two parts. The — , THE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. 785 exhausted troops from Arab-Konak and Sophia that of Suleiman Pasha. As he had no time to were sent on first towards Philippopolis, and Fuad carry off these stores and was loth to let them Pasha, with thirty picked battalions from the fresh fall into the hands of the enemy, Fuad Pasha troops lie had brought down from Shumla by the set fire to the buildings which contained them, Jamboli-Philippopolis railway, was left to cover as well as to several other houses, and they the retreat. With this explanation we will return blazed up with frightful rapidity. The Mussul to Gourko. That General arranged his order of mans did not respect even their sacred cdiGccs battle for the 14th as follows : but burnt the place which contained the tombs 1. Baron Krudener's column was to march at of the Ottoman chiefs who fell when the town daybreak, debouch upon the chcatssie at Tchcr- was taken from the Bulgarians at the time of nogol, fall upon the enemy's rear, and cut off the conquest. It would seem as if they never his retreat upon Philippopolis. more hoped to see the places they were leaving, 2. All the cavalry in the neighbourhood of and thought fire preferable to the profaning touch Tchernogol was to debouch upon the main road of the infidel. In spite, however, of this barbarous to the south-east of Dougankoi, and delay the destruction, part only of the provisions was enemy's retreat as much as possible to give time destroyed. The flames, of course, burnt the to the infantry to come up. The cavalry was also outside layers of the enormous piles of corn, rice, to reconnoitre the roads between Tchernogol, barley, oats, hay, and straw ; but a great portion Tcheperli, and Philippopolis, and destroy the rail- of the interior was found still fit for use, and way and telegraph lines. from it General Gourko's army was afterwards 3. General Schildncr-Schuldncr's column re- extensively revictualled. ceived orders to operate between the villages of An eye-witness of the scene, on the following Serai and Maslahkoi. morning, said that Tatar-Bazardjik was a good 4. Count SchouvaluiT's column, quitting Basoula example of what the Turkish soldiery can accom- at seven in the morning, was to operate so as to plish in one short night. The streets were barri- envelop Tatar-Bazardjik on the north, leaving only caded with broken cases, shutters, and the confused a weak force before the town. di bria of the shops. Every house was opened and 5. General Veliaminofl's column, reinforced by gutted. Bedding, groceries, furniture, small wares the Moscow and Finland regiments of the Guard, of all kinds, fairly paved the streets leading toward was instructed to envelop the town on the south. the railway station. The bright sun shining If the enemy abandoned the town during the through clouds of smoke from a hundred burning night, General Rrudener was to quit the high houses lighted the scene of destruction and devas- road and march straight upon Tcheperli. tation with a reddish glare, and here and there a That night the Russians allowed themselves no dead body with pools of blood still fresh about it repose. The Turks had removed the flooring of completed a perfect picture of war in its most the bridge over the Kozluderc, in front of Tatar- dramatic aspect. of the Bazardjik ; Count Schouvalofl' reluid it with the Unable to bivouac his men in the midst aid of the telegraph posts. Then, some patrols burning town, Count Schouvaloff marched through having brought the news that the Turkish cavalry it and halted on the Philippopolis road, where was retiring on all sides, and that Fuad Pasha was General Yeliaminoff was ordered to rejoin him. evacuating, Count Schouvaloff once more placed Meanwhile the cavalry, under General Baron his column on the march, and penetrated into the Klodt, was moving from Tchernogol towards Tatar- town without a blow. The entry was attended Bazardjik, after detaching a regiment of lancers by a sort of sinister grandeur, for it was made by of the Guard to Dougankoi, and sending another squadrons and two the light of an immense illumination ; many of detachment comprising eight the shops and houses of the town being in flames. guns, under Colonel Kovalcvsky, by Tcheperli, in This town, of 15,000 inhabitants, was one of the the direction of Philippopolis, to gain possession of richest in Bulgaria ; and, moreover, large quan- the railway near the town. The first detachment tities of provisions and ammunition had been was informed during its march that the Turks had accumulated there for the supply of the armies not appeared on the main road, and were further of Arab-Konak and Sophia, and more recently for told by the Bulgarians that Tatar-Bazardjik had 99 ; — 7S6 THE RUSSO-TTJRKISH WAR. been evacuated. The detachment entered the from five or six guns. As the rice-fields ceased main road at eleven in the morning without per- at the height of Kostekoi the cavalry made for ceiving the least trace of the Turks, who had that village, which it reached in the evening. chosen the other bank of the Maritza for their Only the advance-guard of the column, six squad- flight, thus skilfully covering themselves by that rons of dragoons and two guns, was left on the river. chaussi'e facing Philippopolis. Strong reconnaissances were immediately sent Colonel Kovalevsky's detachment, as we have out to discover the actual line of retreat which the already mentioned, encountered three tabors of Turks had taken, and at length the long columns infantry and fell back in the evening upon the of infantry, cavalry, artillery, and baggage of Fuad's village of Saridz, after having sent strong patrols army were seen marching towards Philippopolis to the east of Philippopolis to find a ford across along the right bank of the Maritza (which river the Maritza. is only fordable at long distances) by two roads While the cavalry was thus rapidly advancing the railway and the road which winds at the foot to the very gates of Philippopolis and beginning of the Rhodope mountains. As the cavalry ap- to turn the town, Count Schouvaloff's infantry was proached Philippopolis they heard the boom of straining every nerve on the left bank of the artillery on the left, where Colonel Kovalevsky's Maritza to gain upon Fuad Pasha's army, which detachment was engaged in a skirmish. After was flying on the right bank ; and to some extent dislodging some Circassians at Tcheperli, they had it succeeded. Count Schouvaloff had sent one approached the town on the north side, where they battalion of the Moscow regiment to Senetli, and encountered three tabors of infantry, supported by two battalions of grenadiers to Siresik, under Major- three guns. general Brock, with orders to interrupt the retreat Baron Klodt and his cavalry still pressed on of the Turks and pursue them in the direction of towards the town, and soon came in sight of the Kadikoi. The Count himself, at the head of eight three hills on which it is built. On the other side battalions and sixteen guns, kept the road on the left of the river, at the foot of the Rhodope mountains, bank. When his column approached Adakoi-Khan, the Turkish columns were still marching in end- his cavalry patrols informed him from the other side less files ; and the farther the Russian cavalry of the river that the enemy was marching on advanced the more they hastened their flight, Adakoi with the intention of occupying that in order not to be cut off, and the more disordered village, which is situated on the right bank of the their ranks became. Their road was strewn with Maritza. The number of Bulgarians flying from lamentable traces of rout, abandoned carts, broken- the village, and throwing themselves into the ice- down caissons, arms thrown away for the sake of cold water to cross the river, served to confirm the more speedy flight, and stragglers and wounded news ; the cries and sobs of the unhappy women, sinking down on the snow to die of cold, exhaus- some with children clinging to their breasts, and tion, and despair. At half-past three some cannon, terror painted on every feature, were sufficient placed on the hills of Philippopolis, opened fire on evidence that the Turks were near at hand. the Russians, and several tabors occupying the This position of Adakoi had great strategic suburbs on the left bank of the Maritza deployed importance. The road on the left bank runs so among the houses on the outskirts. The cavalry near that a few guns planted there would have halted, and placing two guns in position, covered sufficed to stop the march of the Russians, if Fuad by the Astrakhan and Catherinoslav dragoons, pro- Pasha could only have reached the village first. ceeded to the left in order to rejoin Colonel Kova- Its possession was indispensable to both armies levsky's detachment, turn the town on that side, to the Turks, if they wished to successfully accom- and take possession of the railway and roads leading plish their retreat ; to the Russians, if they did to Adrianople. But on leaving the chausse'e it not wish to lose all hope of overtaking their flying encountered an almost insuperable obstacle, in the foe. This then was to decide the issue of the race shape of some rice plantations arranged in small between the two armies, which had been kept up squares and intersected with numerous ditches, all the way from Tatar-Bazardjik. The Turks and was soon obliged to abandon its object for the arrived last, and it was a disaster for them. time, and return to the road under a violent fire Without losing a minute, Count Schouvaloff ! THE RUSS0-TURK1SH WAR. 787 ordered two battalions of chasseurs of the Guard Suleiman Pasha, the army was at Philippopolis, to quit the road, cross the Jlaritza by the lord, and not only useless for the defence of the capital, and occupy Adakoi. The brave chasseurs exe- but in such a position that it could hardly save cuted the order of their energetic chief, and itself. It had Gourko's 60,000 or 70,000 on its crossed the river on the 14th January with the heels —those men of iron, who for the last three cold five or six degrees below the freezing point, weeks had been accomplishing the labours of and in a violent wind from the north. The river giants, without rest ; and in front of it, on its was full of ice, and the current was so rapid that only good line of retreat, Radetzky's army had the men, breast deep in the water, could scarcely arrived, flushed with the most brilliant victory of keep their feet. In their drenched and freezing the war. garments they formed battalions on the right bank, Suleiman surely must have felt at last how and soon occupied the village. They were speedily much evil he had done his country. It was he followed by the other battalions of the brigade of who had been to a great extent instrumental in chasseurs of the Guard, the Pavlovsky regiment, causing the fall of Osman Pasha by his dis- and a battery of the artillery of the Guard. obedience to Mehemet Ali ; it was he who had The Turks did not attempt to dispute the village disorganized all the commands ; it was he who with the Russians, but drew up in order of battle had persisted in retaining at Shipka, at Arab- —their front turned towards the chausscc—in Konak, and at Sophia armies which the Russians sight of the Russian battalions on the inarch. had beaten and annihilated in detail ; it was he The fall of night, the fatigue of the men, who who had left Adrianople without defenders ; and had marched twenty-three miles that day and finally, it was he who had brought Turkey's last were completely worn out, compelled the latter army into the desperate situation in which it now to halt. found itself. His influence was traceable in all Thus ended the day of the 14th January on the the misfortunes of his country, and the conscious- banks of the Maritza. The Russians had over- ness of the fatal part he had played must have taken the Turks, and the latter had from this time caused him bitter regret at this moment — to fight as they fled. when he saw himself all but lost. When Suleiman Pasha, in his precipitate flight, One chance—a very hazardous one—remained reached Philippopolis, the serious news awaited of disentangling the Turkish army ; and that was him that the Shipka army was taken, and that to attempt a retreat by the Stanimaki route, Skobeleff's cavalry was already near Adrianople. and by the bad roads which lead to Demctoka. Looking back upon the past, the Turk could In case this should fail, the only resource left was scarcely fail to remember the advice of the to make across the mountains for the iEgcan Christian Klapka, and bitterly regret having so Sea, where the fleet could embark the troops presumptuously refused to follow it. Never was and convey them to Constantinople. With this the situation of the general of an army more object, Suleiman, while Fuad Pasha was yet tragical than his at this moment. lie had scarcely struggling to rejoin him, made preparations for 20,000 men at Fhilippopolis, and Fuad Pasha evacuating Philippopolis, and placing his troops in was only bringing up about 15,000 more. Of the very strong position which commands the the armies of Arab-Konak and Sophia, of the entrance of the Beleschnitza defile, on the Stani- troops concentrated at Tatar-Bazardjik, of the maki road. Fuad Pasha, on his side, arranged to reinforcements brought from the Quadrilateral, continue his retreat on the loth, covered by a there only remained 35,000 men, and in what a screen of troops along the river Stara. condition—moral and material! This was Tur- General Gourko issued the following orders for key's last army, her last hope of resistance the 15th : —1st, General Krudener's column to What could he do with it? where was he to lead move forward along the Philippopolis road to it ? If it had been at Adrianople, behind the attack the enemy in retreat, or make a demonstra- fortifications, carefully constructed in advance, it tion calculated to render the situation of Count difficult General might have made it a second Plevna—kept back Schouvalofl's column less ; 2nd, the invaders, whatever their number, for a long Schildner-Schuldner's column to start at six in village of Hadji- time, and covered Constantinople ; but thanks to the morning, and march to the rss THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. Ali-Derinen ; 3rd, the column under Lieutenant- Guard to halt on the road to Adakoi-Khan and general Veliaminoff, starting at three in the await further orders, had resolved to await the morning, to follow the right bank of the Maritza arrival of Veliaminoft's column, which was to as far as the village of Ivermelik ; 4th, General operate on the flank of the Turkish position, with Klodt's cavalry to turn Philippopolis on the north, its back to the mountains. cross the Maritza on the east of the town, and General Gourko followed the movements of the harass the enemy's retreat as much as possible. two armies from the top of a tumulus at Orta-IIan, Count Schouvaloff, in order to act in concert half way between Tatar-Bazardjik and Philip- with the above-mentioned corps, ordered the popolis. Seeing the situation of affairs, he decided Paul regiment of the Guard to move, with four to accelerate the deployment of his troops, and guns, upon Kadikoi ; the brigade of chasseurs of sent off orders to Generals Krudener and Schildner- the Guard, with ten guns, to follow the line of Schuldner to hasten their march toward the latter railway ; the Finland regiment of the Guard was town. The 3rd Division of the infantry of the to continue its advance by the cJuzussee, and in Guard had already deployed before it at half past case the Turks should occupy a fresh position at eleven, and its commander, General Dandeville, as Kadikoi, to avoid Ortakoi, and cross the Maritza soon as his infantry passed the positions previously to fall immediately upon the flank and rear of held by his cavalry, sent the latter to turn the town Fuad Pasha. The 1st brigade of the 2nd Infantry on the north-east. Division of the Guard was to act as reserve, and At the same time the Finland regiment of the march in the direction of Philippopolis, following Guard was on the left bank of the river, opposite the main road. the village of Airanli. Gourko ordered it to quit The Russian troops had scarcely quitted Adakoi, the chaussee and cross the Maritza, to stop the and commenced their march in the appointed march of the Turkish columns coming from Kadi- directions, when they perceived Fuad Pasha's koi. At this point the ford was nearly 200 yards columns coming out of the villages of Dermen wide and four feet deep. In addition to these (Bougalik), Karatair, and Kadikoi, and wending difficulties the river contained a quantity of drift- their way towards Philippopolis. A battery of ice ; but in spite of all, the leading companies of the artillery of the Guard immediately hastened Finlanders bravely entered the stream under a to the front and opened fire. The Turks halted, shower of projectiles from the Turks, who, passing arranged themselves in order of battle, occupying in their turn to the offensive, tried to gain posses- the villages of Karatair and Dermen ; and about sion of the village. eight in the morning the struggle commenced. In order to hasten and at the same time to At that moment another strong column was seen facilitate the passage, Gourko placed the horses of emerging from the village of Kaia-Dermen, under his escort and of his orderly officers at the dis- the protection of the cavalry. This column also posal of the Finlanders. The crossing then went took up a position in battle array, on the flank of on rapidly, and about four o'clock the regiment the line, and opened fire against the Paul regi- gained the village of Airanli in spite of the ment and the chasseurs ; but these were soon violence of the Turkish fire. Two batteries, joined by the grenadier regiment of the Guard, which accompanied the column, first covered the which received from Schouvaloff the order to movement of the regiment by its fire from the occupy the positions facing the village of Kara- left bank, and then crossed the river themselves; Dermen. the interchange of projectiles being kept up The two armies deployed in order of battle, and incessantly between the two adversaries, which maintained a lively fusillade, without attempting were only separated by a band of rice plantations, any offensive movement. The only object of the from 1200 to 1G00 yards in width. Colonel Turks was to get their forces into Philippopolis Schmidt left two battalions and eight guns at under the shelter of the screen of troops posted in Airanli, and sent his two other battalions to turn front of the Russians. Count Schouvaloff, on his the right of the Turks posted behind the railway side, after sending the Moscow regiment across the embankment. The Finlanders encountered great Maritza to act as reserve at Adakoi, and ordering obstacles in executing this movement, being the 1st brigade of the 1st Infantry Division of the obliged to advance across the rice fields, where THE RUSSO-TUBKISH WAR. rsa tlicy were completely exposed to the enemy's fire; that day. A squadron of eighty dragoons of the find by night-fall they had only succeeded in Guard, under the command of Captain Bourago, occupying several irrigation canals at a distance of had, however, been sent along the right bank of 500 or GOO yards from the embankment. the river, in the direction of Philippopolis, and About four o'clock, too, Count Schouvaloff, who during the night they raided into the city and was still awaiting the arrival of Veliaminoff's found it evacuated. A force of several hundred column, not seeing any signs of its approach, Turks were, however, assembled near the railway resolved, as night was coming on, and in order station, which was burning. Dismounting, and not to leave his right flank in an uncertain posi- leaving their horses to be led in groups of six to a tion, to attack the village of Karatair, which the single man, this small company advanced quietly Turks already seemed to have evacuated. along the road to the station, and finding cover in The Paul regiment of the Guard was sent to a ditch within short range of the Turks, opened make this attack. Led by General Etter, it crossed fire on them suddenly, cheering and making all the Stara by a ford under the fire of the Turkish the noise possible. The Turks at first returned rear-guard, promptly dislodged the enemy from the fire vigorously, but soon retired, evidently the village, and by means of its riflemen quickly believing they were attacked in large force, and put to flight the Turkish cavalry posted on the city was thus left in possession of Captain the surrounding heights. Night had come, and the Bourago and his small squadron. infantry were obliged to cease fighting; but the At day-break the town was found to present brigade of Cossacks which, marching at the head a picture of ruin and destruction, and was on of Veliaminoff's column, had just arrived upon lire in several places. It afterwards transpired the field of battle, was sent in pursuit of the re- that for a week previous there had been a reign treating enemy. The main body of Veliaminoff's of the greatest confusion, and the Circassians column arrived in the evening, and passed the and Bashi-bazouks having begun promiscuous night at Karatair, to the south-east of Kadikoi. plundering as early as the 12th, the authorities General Schildner-Schuldner's column, which in the Greek Church issued 150 muskets to the only reached the height at the village of Airanli citizens of that nationality to protect themselves ai live in the evening, immediately began to ford from the irregular soldiers ; but of course there the stream to the east of the village, aided by the was no authority, civil or religious, which could horses of some of the cavalry; the operation was stop plundering, or prevent incendiary fires. On completed at two in the morning. the 14th, before daylight, the bazaar was in Thus terminated the fighting on the 15 th. flames, and the Russian cavalry being near, the There would appear to have been a little indeci- bridge was burned to prevent their entering sion in the movements of the Russians. If the the town. attacks on Airanli and Karatair had been During the night of the 15th Fuad Pasha con- vigorously carried out early in the day, they tinued his retreat, and at last rejoined Suleiman. might have had decisive results, and prevented The Turkish army took up a very strong position; Fuad Pasha's junction with Suleiman, which took one half, under Fuad, with its back to the but- place in the course of the night. But, as it was, tresses of the Rhodopc hills, from Dermendere to the results were sufficiently important; the Russian Markovo ; the other, under the direct command army, after gigantic marches, had at last come into of Suleiman, was deployed from Markovo to contact with the Turks all along the line. Bcleschuitza on a front of four or five miles, full The columns ofGenerals Schouvaloff, Vcliaminoff, of hillocks and natural trenches. More than 100 and Schildner-Schuldner passed the night of the steel guns were placed in battery. loth at Karatair and Kadikoi, five or six miles Gourko also divided his army into two parts, to the west of Philippopolis— the cavalry being one of which was to push the retreating Turkish disposed to the north-east and east of the town. army before it, while the other, taking up a posi- We have already said that, about mid-day on the tion on the Stanimaki road, was to bar its passage. loth, the 3rd Division reached Philippopolis by If this plan succeeded completely the Turkish the north, but the bridge across the river was army would be inclosed; if only partially, it would burnt, and no attempt was made to ford the stream be at least thrown in disorder among the Rhodopc 700 THE EUSSO-TURKISH AVAR. and Despoto-dagh mountains, where the trans- because General Schildner-Schuldner's column, port of artillery would be impossible. having encountered a variety of obstacles on the The columns of Generals Schouvaloff, Schildner- road, could not reach Markovo the same day, and Schuldner, and Yeliaminoff were accordingly cut Fuad Pasha's retreat. ordered to operate, under the general command of About eleven o'clock the right column was Count Schouvaloff, against Dermendere, where stopped by the Turks before the village of Der- Fuad's army had retired, and endeavour to com- mendere. Yeliaminoff 's troops then occupied seve- pletely turn his left wing; at the same time ral little hills, and putting their eight guns in General Dandeville's Division, with a large portion position, engaged in an artillery duel with the of the cavalry, were to direct their march upon enemy. Soon imposing masses of Turks appeared Stanimaki, to cut off the retreat of the Turks; on the heights, advancing in good order under the Gnally, a division of the cavalry of the Guard was fire of their guns at Dermendere, and ranged them- to cross the Maritza opposite Yeni-Mahale, on the selves in line of battle with the evident object of Papasli road, and posting itself upon the Turkish attacking the ilank and rear of the column. line of retreat keep them back, in case it should At three in the afternoon ten tabors of Turks be found that the enemy had gone beyond the descended the mountains and advanced to the Philippopolis- Stanimaki line. attack. The Russian artillery received them with At break of day General Gourko left Kostekoi a well-directed fire, in spite of the violent fire of for Philippopolis. On arriving there at ten o'clock the Turkish skirmishers; while the infantry, shel- he found the Bulgarians hard at work, under the tered behind the rising ground, coolly awaited the direction of the engineers, at the establishment of Turks, and poured in heavy volleys at from fifty or bridges and the preparation of barges to transport sixty paces. The assailants, overwhelmed by this the Russian army to the right bank. A ford was fire, were obliged to retreat. Three times the also found two or three miles from the town, and Turks bravely returned to the charge, and three by these means the 3rd Division of the infantry of times they were repulsed by the 31st Division. the Guard succeeded in crossing the river. Only The struggle did not terminate until six o'clock, occasional cannon shots were heard in the direc- when the Turks finally abandoned the attack, tion of the columns ordered to operate on the leaving more than GOO bodies within the imme- right bank, and it was not until mid-day, when diate range of the Russian positions. Although the General had penetrated into the southern part unsuccessful in the main, this attack still had the of the town, that these reports became more fre- effect of delaying the general Russian advance. quent. They marked the commencement of the Count Schouvaloff having been informed at one battle, which was to end in the complete defeat of o'clock of the occupation of Dermendere by the Suleiman Pasha's army. Turks, and of their evident intention to attack, Informed by his patrols that the Turks had proposed to General Schildner-Schuldner, who, as evacuated Kadikoi, Count Schouvaloff advanced we have seen, was marching from Airanli upon his troops in three columns ; that of the left, the Turkish rear, to direct his march through commanded by General Ellis, marched along the Komat towards the mountains between the vil- railway ; that of the centre, under General Ettcr, lages of Beleschnitsa and Markovo ; and then gave followed the Metchkur road ; and the third, that orders to the columns under his own command to of the right, under General Yeliaminoff, took the deploy upon the Metchkur position with their road at the foot of the mountains. The last front turned towards Dermendere. column, which was also the strongest, consisting A fresh report received at six o'clock, to the of three regiments of infantry and a brigade of effect that Yeliaminoff was attacked by a numerous Cossacks, was to keep in advance of the others in force, induced Count Schouvaloff to send the a sort of echelon, and turn the Turks on the left Moscow regiment as reinforcement to the 31st in case they should succeed in maintaining their Division. He, at the same time, despatched the positions. During this time Schildner-Schuldner's grenadiers of the Guard to reinforce Schildner- column was to execute a grand turning movement Schuldner, who, however, delayed by the rice on the left, to occupy the village of Markovo. fields on his route, could not reach Markovo in This manoeuvre succeeded, but not completely, time to attack the Turks. THE RUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. 791 In fine, the Russians made little progress on a hand-to-hand fight of the most sanguinary char- their left during the lGth ; the energy and skilful acter. The Turks fought with desperate bravery. dispositions of Fuad Pasha, and the facilities The struggle terminated at one in the morning; offered for defence by the ground he had chosen, the victors then proceeded to relieve the wounded paralyzed all the efforts of Count Schouvaloff. On and convey the captured cannon to the village of the right, however, they gained a brilliant success. Pasha-Mahali. As the position of the detachment, Suleiman Pasha, on that side, profited by the which had penetrated utmost into the midst of fine resistance of Fuad to continue the retreat of Suleiman's retreating army, was being threatened his troops upon Stanimaki, but the Russians sur- by fresh columns on various sides, General Kras- prised them in their flight. noff decided to withdraw his force to Pasha-Ma- We have said above that in the morning of the hali. Only two squadrons of dragoons were left lGth the mixed brigade of dragoons, followed by in Karagatch, and they were speedily compelled a brigade of infantry mounted on cavalry horses, to retire before considerable forces of Turks, who had forded the Maritza two or three miles from advanced to occupy the village. Philippopolis. The dragoons at once proceeded, During the night Suleiman Pasha succeeded in according to their orders, towards the town of concentrating forty tabors at Stanimaki, for the Stanimaki. On arriving, about four o'clock, at moment at least out of reach of the enemy. The the village of Pasha-Mahali, they discovered long rest of the army was charged to cover the retreat of columns of Turks defiling through the villages these forty tabors, by defending the entrance of the of Beleschnitsa, Karagatch, Kouklen, and Yodeni, Beleschnitsa defile to the last extremity. Fuad towards Stanimaki, and the patrols announced Pasha took the measures necessary to this end ; that Karagatch was strongly occupied by the he withdrew his left from Dermendere, which was enemy. The dragoons then moved towards Kara- too far from his centre of action, and strongly gatch, and placing their six pieces of horse artil- occupied the villages of Karagatch and Beleschnitsa. lery in position, opened fire. The first shot The third and last day of the battle was entered stopped a Turkish column which was approaching upon with an enormous disproportion of numbers ; the village; but the others continued their retreat, 18,000 to 20,000 Turks, worn out and discouraged, while the troops at Karagatch commenced a fusil- had to resist the pressure of more than 50,000 lade against the dragoons. The Russian infantry victorious Russians. now came up, and deployed to right and left of Informed during the evening of the brilliant the horse-artillery battery. As night was ap- deeds of General Krasnoff and his detachment, proaching General Krasnoff, who was in command, General Dandeville set off in the night to his decided, without preparing the way by infantry assistance with the 2nd brigade of his Division, fire, to attack immediately with the bayonet. whose crossing had been delayed by a variety of The brigade accordingly charged altogether, and obstacles. When he arrived at Pasha-Mahali the dispersed the escort of eighteen guns which hap- next morning, Karagatch had been re-occupicd pened to be there, and which fell into their hands. by the Turks ; and the General sent forward a Hut it was impossible to pursue the enemy, who couple of regiments to attack it, supported by took refuge in the mountains to await the arrival artillery, about one in the afternoon. of reinforcements. Having gathered sufficient Up to this time the Russians had been fighting force, the Turks attacked in their turn, and re- blindly, without knowing what armies were before gardless of the fire by which they were received, them, or what was their strength. Gourko thought rushed forward to recapture their guns. An that Chakir Pasha's army, having quitted Tatar- to defile upon exceedingly severe stru Stanimaki towards the cast ; he also sent a brigade the general command. He sent a regiment to the from the 1st Infantry Division to reinforce the 2nd extreme left flank of the line, and ordered Schuld- Infantry Division of the Guard. At the same ner to stop his advance and await the result of time, the 2nd Division of cavalry of the Guard General Dandeville's attack. It was then about was sent by Tapasli, and on along the right bank two o'clock in the afternoon. of the Maritza, to re-unite with the troops of General Dandeville was commissioned to cut General Skobeleff the younger, and seize all the the Stanimaki road by capturing Karagatch, and roads between Philippopolis, Stanimaki, and was preparing his attack when the Turks them- Adrianople. selves, in strong columns, took the offensive While Gourko's left wins was thus moving in Arrived at the height of Beleschnitsa, these columns pursuit of Suleiman, and his cavalry was endeavour- sent out several lines of skirmishers against the ing to head him off, so to speak, from Adrianople, Russian right flank, at the same time occupying Count Schouvaloff made his preparations for attack- the village in force, supported by artillery. The ing Fuad Pasha's army. Volhynians on the Russian right changed front General Schildner - Schuklner's column was under the enemy's fire in order to oppose the ordered to continue the movement which it had Turkish flanking movement, and by a steady fire been unable to complete the day before—to take checked their advance; the gap formed in the up a position in the mountains between Markovo Itussian line by this change of position being and Beleschnitsa. General Yeliaminoff also received immediately filled by three fresh battalions. The instructions to resume his march to Markovo by Turks at the sight of their advance moved their way of Dermendere, along the road skirting the artillery from the village ; and placing it on the foot of the mountains ; and eleven battalions spurs of the mountains, tried to shell back these were left at Medtzkion, as a general reserve. reinforcements, but were soon obliged to abandon These movements, combined with that of General their new position by the fire of some Russian guns Dandeville upon Karagatch, were intended to effect at a range of nearly two miles. the almost complete envelopment of Fuad's de- Having thus secured his right flank, General voted army ; only the paths of the Rhodope and Dandeville sent the St. Petersburg grenadiers to Despoto-dagh mountains, which are absolutely storm the village. They could only advance impracticable for artillery and baggage trains, slowly across the snow-covered rice fields cut by being left open. numerous ditches, and marched all the time under Starting at day -break, General Schildner- a rain of balls. Steadily advancing in spite of the Schuldner's column was received, two miles from murderous fire, the grenadiers at last got within Komat, by a violent fire from the Beleschnitsa- 200 yards of the village; and then, after pouring in Tehiftlik-Tsourit position. After detaching the several volleys in rapid succession, gave a ringing Finland regiment towards Beleschnitsa and the cheer and threw themselves on the enemy with the Archangel regiment upon Tchiftlik-Sourit, General bayonet. The Turks were driven out of the houses, Schuldner resumed his advance in line of battle. and the grenadiers pursuing them closely, reached The Turkish force opposed to him numbered the first height of the Despoto-dagh, and there twenty tabors, with twenty guns. About ten in established lines of skirmishers. the morning they increased their fire, and sent Fuad Pasha, seeing that all was lost unless he some infantry and cavalry beyond Markovo to could recapture Karagatch, rallied the fugitives, turn the right flank of the Archangel regiment ; supported them with fresh troops, and tried by a but the Boug lancers, throwing themselves into desperate attack to drive the Russians from their THE RUSSO-TUIIKLSII WAR 793 newly won positions. General Dandcville held seemed stiil inclined to make a desperate resist- his ground obstinately, but at the same time ance. The artillerymen were just preparing to warned Schouvaloff that the cessation of Schildner- fire when several companies of the Archangel fell had scarcely Schuldner's advance gave the Turks an opportu- regiment upon them ; and they nity to crush his Division with their whole strength. time to mount their horses and escape, leaving the Count Schouvaloff then ordered a general advance loaded cannon in the hands of the Russians. The of his three columns, and 30,000 Russians fell with Finland regiment also took twenty guns on its all their weight on the unfortunate Turks, who had side. At night-fall the combat, or rather the sustained for three daj-s the unequal strife of which pursuit, ceased. the last hour was now come. The grenadiers of The results of this day (17 th January) were the Guard and a regiment of lancers attacked immense. The half of Suleiman Pasha's army, Mirkovo; two regiments under Schildner-Schuldner commanded by Fuad, was literally dispersed. attacked Tchiftlik, followed by the centre marching This half of the army included forty tabors of excellent troops, as proved by the obstinacy in echelon ; finally, the 3rd Division of infantry was under Yeliaminoft, on the right, dragged some guns of the struggle they maintained, and their so by main force up the slopes of the Rhodopc moun- frequently assuming the offensive. The Russians tains, turned the left flank of the Turks, and can- were masters of nearly all its artillery (forty-three nonaded them in flank and rear. pieces taken during the fight and four found in The Turks everywhere gave way under this the mountains), and a numerous train. Nearly triple attack, and then a terrible scene took place. 2000 rifles, sixteen caissons of ammunition, con- Shut in between the mountains and the dense siderable quantities of provisions, and large num- columns which were approaching on all sides, the bers of trenching tools were found on the field of Turks first tried to fly by the Beleschnitza gorge in battle. The losses of Fuad's army were enormous, a third of his effective — the direction of Karagatch ; a disorderly mob of and amounted to almost terrified men crowded into the defile, pressed in being, as far as could be ascertained, over 3000 the rear by the 2nd Division of the Guard and the killed and as many wounded. The reports of 31st Infantry Division, and encountered the 3rd General Gourko, on the other hand, only admitted Division of the Guard posted across their route. 400 killed or wounded on this day. The extra- is Then began a slaughter, grim and great ; the ordinary disproportion between these numbers Russians fired from three sides upon the huddled explained by the rout and butchery of the Turks mass of fugitives, and every shot told. An eye- in the Beleschnitza defile, where the Russians fired witness, who visited the scene of battle in the for half an hour into a living mass. evening, wrote : — " At the entrance of the gorge In spite of the rapidity of the retreat of Sulei- there is a frightful jumble of cannon, caissons, man's troops, which pushed on night and day, the waggons, bodies of men and horses, forming a column retiring upon Kctanlik was overtaken by barricade several feet high. As far as the eye can the Russians on 19th January near the village of reach, the interior of the gorge is covered with Karadiliar. "We have said that on the 17th Sulei- the bodies of dead and wounded, standing out man was at Stanimaki, where he had concentrate 1 for rein- against the snow-clad ground ; and I may say forty battalions. In vain Fuad begged without exaggeration, that the little stream at the forcements to help to hold Karagatch. Suleiman, bottom of the Pass has become quite red with it is true, sent him a few battalions at the end ot blood.'' It will never be known how many Turks the day, but they were easily checked. The flight, perished in this fatal ravine ; the Russians who Turkish Generalissimo only thought of and buried them neglected to count the bodies, but the same evening put his troops in motion, and they were estimated at 2000. marched all night, by Tahtanli, upon Haskoi. On The debris of Fuad's army escaped into the the 18th, having readied Karadiliar, he there made mountains, where the Archangel regiment pur- a short halt. Such was his haste to fly that, sued them. Officers and men scaled the heights although he knew it was practically delivering with the snow up to their knees, and in spite of them up to the Russians, he here abandoned his repeated signals to retreat, at last reached a plateau, guns, with a guard of five battalions, because his wdiere they saw four guns, and where the enemy batteries were so exhausted by the fatigueof crossing 100 794 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. the mountains that they were for a time unable to preparing for action ; and in opening the Skup- go further. The 30th Don Cossacks, which formed tchina on 2nd July, after his visit to the Emperor the head of the Russian column, came up with this Alexander at Ploiesti, Prince Milan clearly inti- detachment at daybreak on the 19th, and riding mated to the deputies that an understanding into the village, fell upon the escort, who took to existed between the Cabinets of Belgrade and ilisrht after a feeble resistance. Following close Russia, and that Servia would benefit by the upon their heels the Cossacks came upon an results of the war which the latter Power had just immense park of artillery, and after receiving undertaken. From that time the military prepar- several rounds of shrapnel, rode in amongst the ations were carried on openly and extensively. guns, and began sabreing the gunners and infantry. These preparations on the part of a vassal whom Forty cannon were the trophies of the 30th Cos- Turkey had had completely at her mercy in the sacks, and SkobelefFs cavalry continuing the previous year, and had only spared on the inter- pursuit, killed a great number of the Turks and cession of Europe, naturally excited the indig- captured thirteen more guns. From this period, nation and energetic remonstrances of the Porte. in fact, the Turkish forces could no longer be M. Christich, the Servian agent at Constantinople, regarded as an army, for they had no supplies, no had some stormy interviews with Server Pasha, artillery, and no ammunition. who complained that the Principality swarmed Thus in little more than three weeks, and with with Russian agents, and that Prince Milan had, a total loss of less than 2000 men, the troops in a public speech, made remarks exceedingly under General Gourko had forced two great offensive to Turkey. M. Christich, a man of Balkan Passes in the depth of winter; had occupied pacific disposition, was strongly opposed to a Sophia and Philippopolis ; had completely defeated recommencement of hostilities, and received with and dispersed the last Turkish army available for dismay the Declaration of War, which reached him defence in Europe; and had captured over 100 for delivery to the Porte on the 13 th December. guns. In this short period the Russians had This declaration of war professed to be based on indeed marched with giant strides towards their the ill-treatment of refugees and the intrigues of appointed goal, and had in a great measure atoned the Porte against the government of the Princi- for their earlier failings by the completeness of pality ; but to these reasons Prince Milan, in his their later successes. proclamation to the people, added a third, which was undoubtedly the true one, that the opportunity WAT> IX SERTTA. was offered to Servia of conquering her independ- The fall of Plevna was the signal for a recom- ence, and that she meant to profit by it. In his mencement of hostilities by Servia. An outbreak proclamation to the soldiers, the Prince equally would probably have occurred earlier had it not assigned national independence as the object of been for the remonstrances of the English Consul- the war. " I, and the country with me," said general, who had been instrumental in obtain- he, " depend upon you to win a place among free ing very favourable terms for Servia after her peoples for the Servian nation, which is hence- defeat in 1876. St. Andrew's day, 12th December, forth independent." is the anniversary of the recognition of Servian The action of Servia produced the greatest autonomy by the Great Powers in 1830. It is irritation in Constantinople, and the most extrava- always celebrated as a great holiday, and the gant plans of vengeance were talked of. At one opportunity was seized to proclaim the national time it was proposed to throw 100,000 Circassians independence and declare war once more against and 100,000 Arnauts—in other words, the scum Turkey. of the Empire—into the Principality, to lay it The Servian army was far better prepared than completely desolate. But there was no time for on the previous occasion. The war of 1876 had the realization of such a wild scheme ; and the revealed the defective side of the military organi- Sultan was obliged to content himself with issuing zation of the Principality, and the new minister of a proclamation to the Servians, solemnly deposing war, Sava Gronitch, set himself resolutely to the Prince Milan, and inviting them to abandon his work of reform. As early as May, 1877, there cause. were significant indications that Servia was again The Servian army was divided into five corps, THE KUSSO-TURKISU WAR. f95 and consisted altogether of about 70.000 infantry The victors thus became masters of 200 cannon, and .'5000 cavalry, with 250 guns; these troops of which thirty-five were of Krupp manufacture, •were able to render the Russians some con- 20,000 rifles, and a large quantity of provisions. siderable service, by covering their right and The taking of Xissa excited unmixed joy in the rear while General Gourko's army, alter taking Principality, where it had long been a cherished Sophia, was marching upon Philippopolis and dream ; the majority of the 16,000 inhabitants Adrianoplc. In spite of the unfavourable weather, being Christians and Servians by race. Prince the bitter cold, and incessant tempests, the results Milan made a triumphal entry into the town, of the campaign were very brilliant, and to a great where he was warmly received, and took the extent avenged the disasters of the previous year. opportunity of distributing among the soldiers In only forty-eight days the Servian troops took who had most distinguished themselves some thirty-nine positions or fortified defiles and the crosses of St. George, sent him by the Grand- fortress of Xissa, the key of Old Scrvia ; they duke Nicholas, which were received with great captured seven towns—including Pirot and Ak enthusiasm. Palanka—250 cannon, several thousand rifles, and Too late to save Xissa, a Turkish force which made more than 3000 prisoners. was advancing to its relief fell back on Pristina, Several causes contributed to this success. and concentrated there in order to cover the rail- First, the organization of the army way from Mitrovitza to Salonica. The Servians, improved ; then the confidence the troops derived from the relying upon their numerical superiority, resolved strength of their ally ; and last, but not least, the to completely envelop the Turkish army ; and the numerical inferiority and inadequate preparations troops were accordingly divided into two columns, of the Turks. Mchcmet Ali, during his short one of which, operating on the north of Pristina, period of command at Sophia, had drawn upon carried Podoujevo by storm, and thus com- the garrisons of all the fortified towns in the pletely cut off the Turks from Xovi- Bazar. neighbourhood, so that Pirot, Ak-Palanka, and The other corps, after a battle at Vranja on 30th Koursoumlie were almost without defenders ; and January, where it made 1730 prisoners, includ- in Nissa, whose fortifications required a garrison ing Razim Pasha, captured the Katchanik railway of at least 12,000 men, there were only nine station, and pushed on towards Prizrend. The battalions of Redifs, 2600 Moustaphiz, a company Turks were now completely surrounded, and the of riflemen, and 200 sappers—about 7000 in all. Servians were preparing to attack them on all Bidi -. The siege was conducted by Prince Milan in wdien, to their great disappointment, news was person, and after six days' severe fighting— in received that an armistice had been concluded which more than 1500 Servians were placed hora between Russia and Turkey, and that all operations de combat—a convention was concluded on 10th must therefore be suspended. January, under which the Turkish commanders So ended a campaign in which the Servian agreed to deliver up the fortress and town, with generals displayed talents which must have made all its cannon and matd-iel, on condition that Prince Milan regret his want of confidence in them after laying down their arms the garrison should the year before, when he had sought a general be conducted beyond the limits of the Servian abroad, and in which the men showed that they operations and set at liberty. The officers were did not deserve the contemptuous remarks which to retain their swords. had been used with respect to them. ; — CHAPTER XXXIII. Operations of Generals Skobeleff and Radetzky—Steps taken by the Grand-duke Nicholas to profit by Suleiman Pasha's Blunder — Passage of the Trojan Pass by General Kartsoff— Great Difficulties encountered by the Troops—Successful Attack on the Turkish Positions at Karnari— Occupation of Sopot and Karlova —The Annies of Gourko and Radetzky in Communication South of the Balkans— Severity of the Weather in the Shipka Pass in the month of December, and Sufferings of the Troops on both sides —Strengthening of the Turkish Fortifications— Radetzky's Arrangements for a Combined Flank and Front Attack on Shipka— Difficulties in Crossing the Balkans through Snow three yards deep — Attack on the Turkish Positions by General Mirsky— General Skobeleff unable to Concentrate his Troops at the time arranged—Serious Report from General Mirsky— General Radetzky at once resolves on a Front Attack—Capture of the Turkish Intrenchments after Severe Losses by the Russians— Fatal Delusion of the Turkish Commander—Striking Incidents of Skobeleff's March His Arrangements for Attacking the Village of Schenevo—Description of the Turkish Works— Incapability of the Turkish Commander How the Russians might have been crushed in Detail—Desperate Struggle between the Troops of Skobeleff and Veissel Pasha— Final Defeat and Rout of the Turks—Veissel Pasha Surrenders his Sword, and orders the Shipka Army to lay down its Aims— Capture of 34,000 Prisoners by the Russians—The Losses on both sides—Results of the Battle—Arrangements for a Concentric March on Adrianoplo—The Last Resource of the Turks— Achievements of the Russian Cavalry under General Stroukoff— Gallant Conduct at the Semenlu Railway Bridge Occupation of the Railway Junction at Ternova—Important results of the Operation—Capture of the Town of Mustapha Pasha— Panic caused by the Russian Advance—A Race with the Turks for Adrianople—The City occupied by the Russians at the Request of the Inhabitants —Proceedings prior to the Russian Occupation— Scenes in the City aud its Suburbs— Reflections on the Fall of Adrianople Operations of General Gourko after the Battle of Philippopolis— Pursuit of the Turks over the Mountains— Obstacles encountered by the Troops— Embarkation of the Turks at Kavala— Arrest of Suleiman Pasha— March of Gourko on Adrianople— His Summary of the Ser- vices performed by his Troops— Skobeleff ordered to Advance towards Constantinople— Occupation of Silivri, on the Sea of Marmora, and of Tchataldja, near the Buyuk-Tchekmedje Lines, the last Defence of Constantinople —The Russians Firmly Established withia thirty miles of the Turkish Capital— Operations of General Zimmermann and the Czarewitch — Capture of Bazardjik, and Surrender of Rustchuk Exodus of the Mahometan Population South of the Balkans — Frightful Scenes on the Roads and Railways —Thousands of Women and Children Starved and Frozen to Death— Diplomatic Proceedings— Interview between Lord Derby and the Turkish Ambassador— English Intervention not to be Expected—The English Government undertakes to inquire if the Emperor of Russia will entertain Overtures for Peace —Reply of Prince Gortschakoff— Delusion of the Turkish Government as to England—Feeling in the Russiau Army with respect to an Armistice—The Turkish Government resolve to apply for the Russian Bases of Peace —The Russian Conditions accepted — Conclusion of the European Campaign. Whilst General Gourko was accomplishing the the Shipka Pass, and move on Harmanly as rapidly wonderful achievements described in the previous as possible, in order to throw himself between chapter, Generals Skobeleff and Radetzky had Adrianople and the Turkish forces from Komartsi been executing movements second only to his in and Tatar-Bazardjik. General Kartsoff, commander rapidity and brilliancy, and which were, if possible, of the 3rd Division, and Dellinghausen, comman- even more important in their results. On looking der of the 1 1 th Corps, were ordered to second at a map of European Turkey, it will be seen that Radetzky 's movement : the former by penetrating the road from Sophia to Adrianople is joined at into Roumelia through the Trojan Pass, so as to Ilarmanly by another from Shipka. The road form a connecting link between the armies of from Sophia is much the longer of the two; and it Gourko and Radetzky; the latter by making some is at once evident that an army starting from Shipka demonstrations to the east of Shipka, in order to by the other road would reach Harmanly several distract the attention of the enemy. days before one marching from Tatar-Bazardjik by General Dellinghausen accruitted himself of his the former ; would bar the road to Adrianople mission by sending one regiment along the and, if strong enough, would be able to compel the Tivarditza road, another into the valley of Stevrek- army from Tatar-Bazardjik either to surrender or son, before Slataritza, and two others on the Slivno take to the mountains and make its way as best it road. could to the iEgean Sea. The passage of the Trojan Pass by General Accordingly, as soon as he knew that Gourko Kartsoff formed an interesting episode in the re- had crossed the Balkans, the Grand-duke Nicholas markable crossing of the Balkans by the Russians promptly took the necessary steps to profit by Sulei- at several points in mid-winter. Military annals man's stupendous blunder of going so farfrom Adria- afforded no precedent of the passage of troops in nople. He ordered General Radetzky to descend this direction ; the few attempts previously made — THE KUSSO-TUKKISII WAR. (97 had only been a lamentable scries of failures gun was drawn on a sledge by forty - eight bordering upon terrible catastrophes—in the un- buffaloes, a company of infantry, an 1 a sotnia of region equal strife with nature. In this the icks ; the sappers were constantly at work Balkans attain their greatest general elevation, and clearing away stones, breaking up masses of rock, here its loftiest summits are found; the most con- felling trees, and removing the snow to widen and spicuous being the Marc-IIaidouk, whose top is improve the road. lost in clouds, fogs, and snow ; the few foot-paths The battalion of tirailleurs, which healed the which exist are only practicable for foot-passengers column, at last reached the ridge and occupied >r solitary horsemen, not for bodies of troops. It its crest ; but there was no hope of getting was not, therefore, without cause, that the best up even a single gun that day, and in spite of military writers had considered the Trojan Balkans thc most desperate exertions, the first gun did impassable. " But." said General Kartsoff in his not reach the summit of the Pass until the next report, " in carrying out the orders of his chiefs evening. Considering that it was very impor- the Russian soldier knows no obstacles." Events tant, in view of the attack arranged on the Shipka proved that, in his case, this was not an idle boast. side—and which is described further on—to make According to the instructions which he had some effort to distract the attention of the received, he was to start on the 2nd January, and enemy, Colonel Sosnovsky proposed to Colonel attempt the passage on the 4th. He had only Borodino to surprise the Turkish fort, which three days to concentrate his troops, do what he commanded the road, under cover of the fog. could to trace a practicable route, collect beasts of The tirailleurs advanced to within 200 yards of burden and means of transport, and make his the redoubt ; but were perceived by the Turks, commissariat arrangements. To gain time, and who opened a heavy fire, and rendered a surprise to facilitate the movement, he divided his force out of the question. Nevertheless, the tirailleurs into three portions, which were to arrive at sheltered themselves as well as they could, and Koliba, the rendezvous for the whole force, one remained there all night rather than retreat with- after the other, on the 3rd, 4th, and 5th January, out orders. Leaving some outposts on the crest, and start again in the same order on the 4th the column established its bivouac in a thick and two following days to cross the Balkans wood a quarter of a mile to the rear. and re-assemble at Teke. The most arduous task This reconnaissance ascertained the strengtho of loll to the lot of the first echelon. Marching in the Turkish works, which consisted of one princi- front, it had practically to create the road, repulse pal and three other redoubts formidably' placed, the enemy, and surmount the extreme difficulties and linked together by trenches. The steady fire which beset the transport of the guns. Kartsoff from the works showed that they were held by placed this detachment under Lieutenant-colonel Xizams. Sosnovsky, a tried officer, with orders to occupy The idea of a front attack was accordingly aban- Teke on the 4th if the road was free from enemies; doned as too hazardous. The 5 th and Gth were otherwise he was to act with prudence, not losing spent in concentrating the troops, improving the sight of the main object of the movement, which route, getting up the guns, and seeking fresh roads. was to make a diversion and encrasre the attention The scouts at last discovered a way by which the of the Turkish army before Shipka. troops might turn the fort and descend to Karnari, On the 4th, at break of day, the first echelon set and two columns were formed for a combined out from Koliba. There were twenty-two degrees movement against the Turkish positions. The left, of frost all day, accompanied with a dense and under Colonel GrekofF, was to descend into a ravine chilling mist, and two officers, twelve Cossacks, to the left of a wood, turn the enemy's right, and, if and forty-eight chasseurs were frost-bitten. As possible, occupy the village of Karnaii in his rear. they mounted higher the fog turned into a sort The right column, under Count Ratistcheff, of hoar frost, which penetrated the thickest was to wait until the turning movement was clothing ; but this was nothing amidst the un- completed and then make a front attack, drive the heard of difficulties and sufferings which the men enemy out of the redoubt, and descend as far as had to encounter— sinking deep into the snow, Teke and Karnari. The rest of the force was to and falling into quagmires and drifts. Each remain at the bivouac awaiting further orders. —; ros THE RUSSO-TUEKISH AVAR. The left column started at four in the morning often blew, but snow tempests were rare. On Mount by a scarcely practicable mountain path, and in St. Xicholas twenty degrees of frost were recorded spite of the Turkish fire, by eleven had occupied several times. In such weather work became some trenches in front of Karnari. Some com- particularly trying on Mount St. Xicholas and panies 'were then advanced against the rear of the Mount Volhynia— especially as the incessant wind redoubts; and while the Turks concentrated their and snow sometimes made it impossible to keep fire on this side, the infantry of the right column up a fire. The officers could not relax their stormed the redoubt on the rock called li The vigilance for an instant, so as to prevent their Eagle's Xest," and pursued the Turks, who fled in men becoming frost-bitten durinsr the nisjht. the direction of Teke. The whole force then They were obliged to make them work all the moved forward upon that village and Karnari. time, lest they should drop asleep and thus fall vic- On January 8 General Kartsoff occupied Sopot tims to the cold. During fogs or snow tempests and Karlova. On the other side General Dande- the cannon and rifles on both sides were silent; ville, who was in possession of Slatitza, sent him but as soon as the weather cleared the Turks some companies from his column, and KartsofFs immediately opened fire. Our men rarely replied, mission was accomplished. A link had been unless there was something definite to aim at." established beyond the Balkans between the armies From the 19th December the weather grew of Gourko and Eadetzky. rapidly worse; a snow tempest, which commenced From the time of Suleiman Pasha's last attack in that night, lasted nearly a whole week without September—fully described in Chapter XXVII. interruption. Sickness increased amongst the nothing ofimportance had taken place before Shipka men to a terrible extent, and in spite of all pre- but, in common with the rest of the Turkish armies, cautions the number of frost-bitten and sick that of the Shipka had suffered from those per- increased daily. As no attack was to be antici- petual changes in the chief command which marked pated, only sentinels and secret posts were placed the profound demoralization of the central govern- in the advanced trenches of Mount St. Xicholas, ment, paralyzed the generals, and rendered any and they were relieved at very short intervals. continuity in its operations impossible. Suleiman On all the other points of the position, the men had succeeded Eeouf Pasha, and Eeouf had in his took it in turns to run off and warm themselves turn succeeded Suleiman. Then Achmcd Eyoub in the mud huts. On 24th December 629 men Pasha had been nominated to the command. At fell ill in the Krasnoiarsk regiment alone ; in the commencement of January Eeouf re-appeared; the three regiments composing the 24th Division Suleiman Pasha, disgraced, saw his command there were 6013 sick on the 25th December. Al- limited to the army on the road between Sophia though the number of sick in the other regiments and Adrianople ; and Eeouf, taking the title of was sufficiently large, it was far from reaching Generalissimo, was to have established his head- such proportions as in the 24th Division. The quarters at Eski-Saghra, but had not time. In short, latter was immediately relieved and sent back when the Russians attacked the Shipka army in to Gabrova, and thence to Tirnova, while the January, it was commanded by Veissel Pasha, an detachment occupying Mount St. Xicholas was incompetent divisional officer, who did not know also replaced with fresh troops. how to handle it. The soldiers resisted with their The weather improved after the 27th December, usual bravery ; but the incapacity of their chief but it was impossible to continue in the same rendered their courage useless, and delivered them position, as a renewal of the terrible storm would into the hands of the enemy. have completely disorganized the troops. The Xeither army in the Shipka lost many men from whole of the 8th Corps dArmee was, therefore, October to January, but General Eadetzky 's report concentrated around Gabrova, and was reinforced to the Grand-duke .Nicholas for the month of Decem- by troops from Plevna, with the object of attack- ber enables us to form some idea of the sufferings ing the Turkish positions and effecting the passage which the Eussian soldiers in particular had to of the Balkans. During this period of inactivity endure on the lofty heights where they were posted. the Turkish army, which, although in more "The weather," this report said, '-was cold and sheltered positions, suffered no less severely from foggy from the beginning of the month; the wind the cold than the Eussians, was busy strengthening THE KUSSO-TUEKISH WAR 799 the fortifications it had erected at the end of the columns were to attack the village of Shipka; defile which was in its possession. The village of Prince Mirsky's starting from Gouzovo, and Shipka and its environs were gradually transformed stretching his left towards General Skobeleff; and into a vast intrenched camp. Before the Pass a the right column from Imctli by Schenovo, join- series of redoubts and intrenchments was con- ing hands with Prince Mirsky's column. structed with the Turks' usual skill. Twelve The troops took with them provisions for six redoubts, eight on the west and four on the east days—biscuits, oatmeal, salt, tea, sugar, spirits of of the chaussde, connected by rifle pits, formed a wine, and bailey. Half was carried by the soldiers semi-circle passing through Schcnovo, Dolny-Gou- and the rest by packhorscs; sufficient cattle were zovo, Gorny-Gouzovo, and Janina, and completing taken to provide the rations of meat. Each man the enceinte of the camp. carried ninety-six cartridges, and had ninety-six When General Iiadetzky received orders to take more in the train. The medicinal stores and the offensive he concentrated his troops upon surgical appliances were also carried on horse- two points— those of the right column between back. Skobeleff's column was provided with /.eleno-Drcvo and Toplischa, and those of the left some of the hardy camels of Central Asia, which at Triavna. The right was commanded by Lieu- rendered great service in transporting the guns. tenant-general Skobekir, and the left by Lieu- The right column reached the Karadja on the tenant-general Prince Sviatopolk-Mirsky. In both 6th, and received from Prince Mirsky the news columns the field and mountain guns were trans- that his troops had arrived at Seltsy, and that his ported on sledges. advance-guard had gone on to the Gouzovo ridge. The 14th Infantry Division, the 35th Briansk On the 7th the movement continued; General regiment, and two companies of engineers had Skobeleff's column began its descent into the remained in the Shipka position. The 2nd plain and captured the village of Imctli, where it brigade of the 14th Division, and a battalion of proceeded to concentrate. The same day all the Briansk regiment, were destined to clfect a Prince Mirsky's column descended into the valley front movement after the occupation of the village of the Tunja, and carried the villages of Gorny and of Shipka by the columns whose duty it was to Dolny-Gouzovo; in the evening Major-general turn the Turkish camp. Schnitnikof— sent forward, on the flank, with a Eadetzky fixed the advance for January 5, brigade of the 30th Division—stormed the village of and the left column commenced its march at Maglis. During their march the two columns had to break of day by the Seltsy ridge ; it had to overcome almost insurmountable difficulties; they make a march of twenty-eight miles to reach followed mountain paths covered with a bed of Gouzovo, a point which formed the extreme right snow three yards in depth, in which they were of the enemy. The right column began its march obliged to dig a sort of trench in order to pass. on the evening of the same day, as it had only to In spite of extraordinary efforts, both columns were proceed about twelve miles, from Toplischa to Imctli obliged togive up the idea of taking field guns across, on the other side of the Balkans, on the left of the and only carried the mountain guns with them. Turkish positions. According to the calculations On the 8th Radetzky ascended Mount St. Nicho- of the Russian Commander-in-chief, the two columns las, from whence he could watch the move- were, if the weather proved favourable, to arrive ments of the two columns. The Shipka valley, before the enemy in the evening of the 7th, and in which such a terrible strucrirleDO was about to attack on the following day. take place, lay stretched out before him like a Prince Mirsky's column, having more than twice raised map. the distance to traverse as the right column, was The Turks, although the movements of Mirsky ordered to make forced marches; while Skobeleff and Skobeleff had not escaped them, had left in was instructed to regulate his movements so as not the Shipka position all the troops and guns to reach the other side of the Balkans until the which defended it. Veissel Pasha probably evening of the 7th. It turned out, however, that attributed but little importance to these turning the latter could not arrive in time, in consequence columns, and thought that the principal attack of the physical obstacles encountered by the way. would be made from the front. Un descending from the mountains the two About ten in the morning a cannon was heard in ; 800 THE HUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. the direction of tlic two columns, and from Mount Skobeleff would commence the attack of Schenovo St. Nicholas Mirsky's column was seen moving at eight in the morning, and would be able to towards the enemy. At mid-day the column reach Shipka about mid-day, he fixed the hour of deployed, and advancing towards the Turkish twelve for the attack of his own troops. works, engaged in a desperate combat. A can- At five the next morning a violent cannonade nonade was also heard in General Skobeleff's was heard in the direction of Prince Mirsky's force, direction; but his column did not come into sight. which announced that he was being attacked by At this moment an orderly officer arrived to an- the enemy. Nothing could be seen that day from nounce that General Skobeleff had not succeeded Mount St. Nicholas, which was enveloped in a in conveying all his column to Imetli by the dense mist ; in consequence of the wind which evening of the 7th, in consequence of having had arisen in the night the noise of cannon and encountered such unexpected difficulties that he musketry was not borne up very distinctly from would not be able to concentrate all his troops in the valley, and it became impossible to follow the the valley until the evening of the 8tb, and that combat any longer from that point. The morning accordingly he asked for instructions. of the 9th passed thus until mid-day. The Turks The officer bearing this report announced at only fired a few shots at long intervals against the same time that General Skobeleff's advance- Mount St. Nicholas. guard had proceeded against Schenovo. Eadetzky At mid-day Eadetzky began his front attack, transmitted orders to Skobeleff to concentrate his which had to be delivered along a chaussce only whole column and attack the enemy's positions on seven paces wide, and which thus gave room the morning of the 9th, to push forward his right, for only five or six men to march abreast. Their and make an effort to put himself into communi- positions having been carefully marked out cation with Prince Mirsky. lie hoped that the and verified beforehand, the advance troops of latter column, which had attacked so far success- each column took up their ground without fully, would be able to hold on until the arrival beat of drum. All the preliminary preparations of Skobeleff, especially as before nightfall he saw, were singularly favoured by the density of the from Mount St. Nicholas, Mirsky's troops occupy fog, which entirely concealed them from the view some mamelons, one of which was important and of the Turks. At the end of a quarter of an armed with three guns. hour the death-like silence which had reiimed On the night of the 8th General Eadetzky since the commencement of the movement was received a detailed report of Mirsky's proceedings broken by thundering hurrahs from the leading during the day. That General had fought all companies of the Podolia regiment, which had day against an enemy superior in numbers, and just carried the first intrenchment. At the same had carried three redoubts out of four, taken time the Turks opened a brisk fire, to which the three cannon, and made 100 prisoners ; but Eussian reserves replied from their trenches, and his situation was very critical. He had lost in a few minutes the action raged with fury. more than 1500 men, among whom were General The Eussians, obliged by the narrowness of the Dombrovsky and almost all the superior officers way to advance in deep masses, defiled under the of the Orel regiment. His soldiers were very cross-fire of twenty-two battalions, ten mortars, and fatigued, they had scarcely any cartridges left, and two batteries of howitzers on their flank; the Turks, were only 100 paces from an enemy who had moreover, used grenades, which they threw into ammunition in abundance, and kept up an un- the enemy's ranks by hand with terrible effect. ceasing fire. The Eussians, however, carried the second trench When he received this intelligence, in order like the first, but at the price of enormous losses not to leave the left column too long exposed, and when, by a heroic effort, the survivors led on General Eadetzky modified his first plan ; and by their officers advanced to the third, they fell without awaiting the occupation of the village almost to a man. of Shipka by the turning columns, he resolved Eeinforcemcnts were necessary, and the 1st and to attack the Turks in front, so as to draw on afterwards the 2nd battalion of the Podolia regi- himself part of their forces, and thus facilitate the ment were sent to support the attack. The operations of the other columns. Calculating that enemy's fire was so violent that several men fell THE RUSS0-TURKI3II WAR. 801 just as they were leaving the trenches; fifty paces plain of Shipka, and attack at the same time as further on, the road was literally blocked by the Mirsky ; but in spite of every effort of this energetic bodies of dead and wounded. At this moment young general, he could not reach the scene of I Colonel Bakolf brought up a battalion of the action by the appointed time. The troops, delayed Jitomir regiment from the reserve. These fresh by a terrible snow storm, had to make their way troops enabled the Russians to hold the trenches through a bed of snow in some places nine feet they had just captured, but a farther advance thick, in which the men sunk literally up to their would have been, sheer madness, under the in- heads. Several guns were engulfed in the snow, credible quantity of projectiles of all kinds that and were temporarily abandoned. The General fell like a storm of metal upon the chaussi contented himself with transporting his four little General Petrouschevsky, commander of the 14th mountain guns, which with their equipment were Division, who was directing the attack, sent some carried by the camels that accompanied the troops to turn the llanks of the Turks ; but the column. fog was so dense, and a snow tempest which had Skobcleff's orders were to enter the plain of just come on so violent, that the columns lost Kazanlik from the north-west side, and he was themselves, and alter wandering about in the obliged to follow an almost impossible route across snow found themselves again on the road at heights and rocks of a most precipitous character. their point of departure. Accordingly, there was Colonel Laskovsky, with his sappers, was in front no alternative but to hold their ground on the making a road for the troops. The latter advanced ehamsee at all costs. In less than three hours very slowly, and after every twenty-five steps had more than 1700 men fell in the narrow space in to stop, so formidable were the obstacles in their which the Iiussians deployed; in some places there way. They passed Christmas night (old style) in were absolutely ramparts of human bodies. These the clouds, marching along the crests of the moun- sacriGccs, however, were not in vain; the attack of tains. Arrived at Karadja and Etropol, they the 14th Division contributed much to maintain occupied those places without striking a blow, and the delusion of Veissel Pasha, who believed he was at Etropol passed the night. Xext morning they threatened by only one attack in force, until he resumed their march. On the summit of a moun- saw with dismay that he was completely enveloped tain covered with masses of snow they found a sort by the turning columns of Mirsky and Skobeleff. of path, which they followed with difficulty under He had kept half his army and almost all his the fire of the Turks, who had perceived them. artillery in front of Mount St. Nicholas up to the The descent of this mountain, of which the south- last moment, when all his efforts should have been ern slope offered absolutely no cover, was really directed to the defence of Tchenovo and Gouzovo. terrible. The soldiers passed by a little mountain About four o'clock the 14th Division was able path, and went down frightful precipices under a to breathe ; the enemy's fire slackened, and then shower of balls. suddenly ceased, and the Turks were seen retiring The Kazan regiment reached Imctli on the from their positions. "What could have happened? evening of the 8th, after a march in the course In this battle in the fog each corps acted alone, in of which fifty men had been lost. The slope of ignorance of what the others were doing. General the mountains was immediately occupied by the Stoletoff, from Skobcleff's column, came up almost Souzdal regiment, which, united with its pre- immediately, to explain the mystery to Radetzky. decessor, dislodged the Turks from their trenches He announced that the Turkish army had thrown and pursued them as far as Schenovo. down their arms, and that its Commander-in-chief, On the 9th the descent from the mountains Veissel Pasha, had surrendered his sword to General was not completed, and Skobeleff had only with Skobeleff, at the same time sending orders to the him in the plain twelve battalions, a regiment of troops in position on the mountains to give them- Cossacks, and the four mountain guns. But as selves up. he feared that Prince Mirsky, left to bear the In order to explain this more clearly we must brunt of the Turkish resistance alone since the revert to the movements of the right column. We previous day, would be crushed, and having also have already stated that, according to Eadetzky's the formal orders of Kadetzky, Skobeleff decided plan of operations, Skobeleff was to reach the to attack the intrenchments immediately, although 101 ; S02 THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAU. the position was admirably fortified. The village Vladimir regiment and five companies of Bulga- of Schenovo is situated in the plain below Shipka, rians formed the left wing; the right, intrusted and some distance on the road to Kazanlik. with the principal part of the work, consisted of The works defending it were established as fol- two battalions of chasseurs, two of Bulgarians, one lows : — Between Shipka and Schenovo stand four of the Kazan regiment, and the whole of the great Celtic tumuli, where Gourko had placed his Ouglitch regiment. Skobeleff stationed himself a camp in the previous July. The Turks had little behind the line of battle, in the centre, with linked them together by epaulements with two his four guns. The Turks received the advance ranges of banquettes, and had thus formed a great of the right wing with a heavy fire, to which the redoubt armed with pieces of artillery. Before the Russians could only reply at random ; for their village, towards Kalofer, were a semi -circular adversaries, concealed in the woods and thickets, redoubt armed with four guns, and prolonged on remained invisible. Soon the left, shaken by the its right by a redan, three large trenches with Turkish fire, began to give way. In the centre rifle pits, and a redoubt protected by a trench and General Count Tolstoi fell seriously wounded, and armed with two cannon. A little behind this was carried to the rear by his men. Knowing first line was a great earthwork surrounding the that, situated as they were, retreat was impossible, camp of the garrison, and another circular redoubt. and could only end in complete disaster, Colonel All these works, except the first three, were Panioutine, of the Ouglitch regiment, immediately situated in the midst of the woods and thickets formed his men in column of attack, on a front of which surround Schenovo, and the assailants were two companies, and dashed into the terrible fire. therefore unable to judge of their strength, or The chasseurs and Bulgarians followed. After even to get a clear view of them. Finally, on the running about fifty yards at full speed, the men other side of the village a redoubt armed with lay clown for a moment's rest, and then, springing two guns, and a fourth circular redoubt, completed up, rushed forward again for a similar distance. the defences of this formidable position. Each halt was marked by a long line of dead and The Kussians were fortunate in having to deal wounded, struck down by the Turkish musketry with such an incapable general as Veissel Pasha just as they were preparing to run forward again. a commander of the most ordinary capacity would At last the Russians reached the woods, and have annihilated the two columns that crossed the threw themselves furiously upon the first of the Balkans. The Turkish army moved on compara- enemy's intrenchments. There was a quarter of tively easy ground and within narrow limits. In an hour's grim work in those woods round the a few hours it might have been carried from one Schenovo fortifications-— a frightful butchery; end of its line of defence to the other ; and in soldiers of the Ouglitch regiment, chasseurs, and addition, it possessed the immense advantage of Bulgarians, fell upon the Turks pell-mell. The having its front covered on the side of the Shipka work was done with the cold steel; only a few Pass by a position practically impregnable, as the occasional shots were fired, and when bayonets 14th Division found to its cost. When Mirsky became useless the men fought with the butt-ends attacked on the 8th he might have been met by of their rifles. From tree to tree, from thicket to much superior forces and crushed ; and when thicket, from trench to trench, from redoubt to Skobeleff attacked Schenovo on the 9th with a redoubt, did the Russians pursue the Turks, dis- few battalions, he might have been made to pay mayed before this fierce onslaught. The first line dearly for his heroic folly. The fatality which had of fortifications taken, the men rushed against now overtaken the Turkish cause was, however, to the second with shouts of "Hurrah!" to which continue to the end. The Shipka army, the best the Turks replied with "Allah !" the Sultan had left, was composed of excellent Colonel Panioutine, flag in hand, was the first soldiers, but it was not commanded ; the fog to mount to the assault of the intrenchments which concealed from it the number of its assailants, surrounded the Turkish winter quarters. After a and, combined with the inefficiency of its General, desperate struggle the work was taken. On the led to its defeat and surrender. extreme right the captain of a rifle company of the At seven in the morning of the 9th Skobeleff Ouglitch regiment suddenly found himself with a deployed his column before Schenovo. The handful of men in front of the redoubt, armed with — ! THE EUSSO-TUKKISII WAR. 803 two guns and defended by a battalion. Calling Turks, that Veissel Pasha, losing his presence of together his men, he waved his sword, crying mind, stopped all resistance, even before the battle "Follow me, my children, the redoubt is ours!" was completely lost. With only sixty men behind him, the captain Over 34,000 prisoners, including four pashas, reached the foot of the earthwork. Bestriding a eighty superior and 280 subaltern officers, ninety- cannon loaded with grape, he sabred the artillery- three cannon, eleven mortars of large calibre, an man who was about to fire it, and sprang into the enormous quantity of rifles, ammunition, and pro- redoubt through the embrasure. His men speedily visions, were the trophies of this feat of arms, joined him, and made immediate use of their which did credit to the energy and endurance of bayonets in the midst of the Turks, who seemed the Russian soldiers, as well as to the ability of paralyzed by the fury of the attack. their generals. The losses of the Turks exceeded SkobelcfF, on his side, led the Vladimir regiment G000 men, killed and wounded. The Russians, on to the attack of the centre, while the Bulgarians their side, paid dearly for their victory. Prince assailed the great redoubt of the tumuli. The Mirsky 's column, which had endured the burden Turks gave way everywhere, threw away their and heat of the day alone on the 8th, had five arms, and tied on the road to Kazanlik. Skobeleff, officers and 319 men killed; forty-nine officers, witnessing their utter rout, sent six sotnias in all including General Dombrovsky, and 1754 men haste to cut off their retreat. Mirsky, informed wounded; seventeen officers contused; and fifty- of his comrade's success, had sent a regiment to seven men missing. Kazanlik, which took possession of the town, a park Skobeleff lost six officers and 294 men killed, of twenty-eight guns, and considerable stores. thirty-eight officers (including Generals Tolstoi Veissel Pasha, distracted at seeing himself shut and Grenquist), and 1190 men wounded. The in, and surrounded with panic-strieken men vainly above, with the losses of the 14th Division, formed seeking a way of escape, never even thought of a total of nineteen officers killed and 1 16 wounde 1, making a last effort with the twenty-two battalions 1103 soldiers killed and 4246 wounded, or 5464 who were engaged with the 14th Division. Had men in all. he done so, it is probable that he would not have This battle, one of the most brilliant victories had much difficulty in cutting his way through which the Russians gained in the wdiole war, was troops almost destitute of artillery, worn out with also one of the most fruitful in results ; as, by fatigue, and running short of ammunition. Instead, breaking her last line of defence, it inflicted a blow however, of making such an attempt, he hoisted on Turkey more terrible even than the fall of the white flag, and surrendered his sword to Plevna. From this time there was not a single General Skobeleff without asking any conditions battalion to stand between Adrianople and the in favour of his unfortunate troops. To the Russian army. And not only Adrianople, but twenty-two battalions detained before Iiadetzky, Constantinople itself, was uncovered. he also sent orders to lay down their arms ; and From this moment, indeed, the war was vir- the brave fellows, mad with rage, abandoned their tually over, but the Russians wished to occupy all positions, and went sullenly into the plain to stand the important strategic points of the country, and alongside their already disarmed comrades. thus have Turkey completely under their feet, It will have been seen that this brilliant success before agreeing to an armistice. Accordingly was due to the combined efforts of the three they covered the country with their horsemen; Russian columns. Prince Mirsky, by attacking the Cossacks, on their hardy little steeds, appeared Gouzovo on the 8th, had drawn upon himself everywhere, and in some instances made as many almost the whole of the Turkish forces encamped as fifty miles in a day. The invasion, rolling on fugitives, who in the plain at the foot of Shipka ; the front attack like an avalanche, only encountered of the 14th Division on the 9th had occupied the disbanded at its approach. Such was the collapse twenty-two tabors defending the Turkish positions ofone of the greatest military races that ever existed in the mountains; so that when Skobeleff attacked The Grand-duke Nicholas had quitted Bogot Schenovo he found himself opposed by forces con- on January 8, and removed his head-quarters to siderably diminished, and by his skill and valour Lovatz. When he heard of the victory at Shipka, he gained such advantages and so dismayed the he resolved to proceed to the other side of the 804 THE EUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. Balkans to press on the advance of the troops, of the Balkans were placed under the command so as to leave the Turks no time to recover from of the Czarewitch, who was to gain possession of the unexpected catastrophe they had just suffered. Rasgrad and Osman-Bazar, and establish himself On the 11 tli he reached Gabrova, where he on the line of communication by railway between received an enthusiastic welcome, and where he Rustchuk and Shumla. The troops belonging to saw 10,000 Turkish prisoners on their way to the field army, left on the Roumanian bank of the Russia. The next day he crossed the Shipka Danube, were also placed under his orders, with Pass, and in the evening reached Kazanlik, where instructions to rejoin their respective corps beyond he established his head-quarters. the Balkans as soon as possible. The Passes of Baba-Konak, Trojan, Shipka, Gourko's march in Roumelia— described in the Hainkoi, and Tivarditza were in the hands of the previous chapter—was laborious, because he had Russians; and the troops of Gourko, Kartzoff, to push Suleiman Pasha's army before him ; the Radetzky, and Skobeleff, had crossed the Balkans. other invading columns encountered no obstacle, On the 13th January the Grand-duke made arrange- and their advance was little less than a race ments for a grand concentric march of all these across country as rapid as the strength of men troops upon Adrianople, and for supporting them and horses would permit. Adrianople, upon by the other Russian corps operating in Bulgaria. which the columns of Skobeleff, Radetzky, and According to this plan the Russian advance on Ganetsky had orders to direct their march, was Adrianople was to be conducted by four corps. certainly expected to make some resistance. General Gourko's army, which was to be joined The Turks, since the commencement of the war, on the march by General Kartzoff's corps, the had guarded the approaches with thirty-two cavalry being under the command of the elder powerful works, all very skilfully placed, and Skobeleff, was to form the right wing. Next came mostly provided with scarps and counterscarps of the advance-guard of the centre, under Skobeleff stone. But they proved of no avail, because the junior, which was to start on 15th January Turks were taken unawares. The artillery which and proceed by Eski-Saghra, Yeni-Saghra, and should have armed the ramparts had been scattered Ilarmanly to Adrianople, sending its cavalry in in all directions from Tatar-Bazardjik to Shipka, advance to seize the principal points on the railways, and no troops had been concentrated there, because and the bridge over the Maritza. The central it was thought that all those defending the line column, commanded by Lieutenant-general Ganet- of the Balkans would naturally converge there in sky, starting on 14th January from Gabrova, was case of retreat. We have seen how these antici- to cross the Balkans as quickly as possible and con- pations were frustrated. centrate at Kazanlik, and then move southwards by The entire Shipka army was captured, and the brigades. The left column, under General Rad- army of Tatar-Bazardjik cut off from Adrianople, etzky, after doing everything possible to accelerate so that Achmed Eyoub, the military governor, the passage of the artillery and baggage through had only C000 men and sixty guns at his disposal. the Shipka, was to march to Jamboli, and thence One resource remained ; there was a force of about by the Tunja valley to Yakovo and Adrianople. 25,000 men from the army of the Quadrilateral A flanking detachment, under General Delling- between Kotel and Slivno, in the eastern Balkans, hausen, was to occupy Slivno and Jamboli, cover under the orders of Kerim, Hassan, and Hadji- the left flank of the army and its communications Hussein Pashas. This force— like that of the by way of the Balkans, and send patrols to Aidos Russians in Western Bulgaria —had had to con- to try and effect a communication with General tend with almost insurmountable difficulties, as it Zimmermann, who, in his turn, was to destroy the crossed the Balkans in a violent snow storm. R us tchuk-Varna railway, advance to Pravody, and They were almost literally buried in snow in the then send parties in the direction of Dellinghausen's deep inhospitable ravines of Demir Kapu, and forces, after covering his right by detaching a succeeded only after the greatest exertions and column to observe Silistria, and guarding his rear sacrifices in reaching Slivno. Mehemet Ali, who, and left by leaving detachments on the Tchernavoda- called into favour for the first time, had again Kustendje line. been charged with the conduct of the national All the other troops remaining on the north defence, and had arrived at Adrianople, gave "; THE HUSSO-TUEKISII WAR 805 orders for their immediate concentration at Jam- At eleven in the morning of the 14th January boli, and their march with all possible speed upon the detachment quitted Eski-Saghra. On leaving Adrianople. But the Russians moved quicker the town the General addressed his officers in : — than the Turks ; and when these forces had these words " Gentlemen, on you devolves the assembled, it was not to march upon Adrianople, honour of serving as the advance-guard of the which Mehemet Ali, caught unprepared, had been army. The eyes of the whole army and of all obliged to yield without a blow, but upon Russia will be fixed upon you. I must beg you itself, Constantinople towards which the Russian not to forget what is required of cavalry ; a grand cavalry were already pushing by forced marches. spirit of enterprise joined to the greatest prudence. We have seen in the Grand-duke Nicholas' Our task consists in obtaining the greatest possible general plan for the invasion of Roumelia, that results with the smallest possible losses. We arc the troops of the younger Skobelcff had been to make a raid, which should have at the same detached from Radetzky's corps to form the time the character of a general and uninterrupted advance-guard of the central column—the corps reconnaissance. The unknown lies before us, and of grenadiers under Ganctsky. The cavalry of we shall have to act as circumstances dictate. Let this advance-guard contributed largely to the us make the sign of the cross, and then—forward ! speedy termination of the war. In fifteen days The first object of the detachment was the it crossed nearly 300 miles —from the southern seizure of the two lines of railway from Philip- slope of the Balkans to Tchataldja, where it popolis and Jamboli ; and with this aim it was received the news of the armistice only one cavalry first of all necessary to gain possession of their march from Constantinople. During this period junction at Ternova. Having sent the lancers, the men scarcely left their saddles ; they ate what under Colonel Balk, in the direction of Yeni- fortune supplied or nothing at all, having no time Saghra to take possession of the station there, and to stop and share the ample supplies which they cut the telegraph connecting Adrianople with wire the means of securing for the infantry; Shumla and all the west of European Turkey, slept, so to speak, with one eye open, and General StroukofF himself started with the Moscow _r ed the enemy almost dailv. dragoons and the sotnia of Cossacks for the village From the commencement of the campaign Gen- of Semenlu, on the left bank of the Maritza, and eral Stroukolf had proved that he possessed the opposite the station of Ternova. qualities necessary for the leader of a cavalry raid, The different detachments set out at eleven in similar to those striking exploits which were so the morning. There had been a thaw the day effectual in the American War. The occupation before, but the road was now covered with slippery of the bridge of Barboschi, which at the opening ice ; there was plenty of snow on either side of of the campaign had put the Russian army in the road, but it was so deep and so soft as to possession of the whole line of operation from the delay the march almost as much as the ice. frontiers of Bessarabia to Bucharest and Giurgevo, Patrols, thrown out in front and on the flanks, had been accomplished by him, under General reconnoitred the villages, and everywhere found Skobelcff, senior; and he had the honour of attach- traces of incendiary fires, which, however, fortu- ing his name to the brilliant cavalry raid which nately spared great quantities of fodder. Wounded terminated the Russo-Turkish "War. Turks, fugitives from Shipka, were encountered On the arrival of the Commander-in-chief at here and there on the road and in the villages Kazanlik on January 13, General StroukofF re- but the local population had entirely disappeared. ceived orders to join the detachment at Eski- The Russian patrols could find no one to tell them Saghra, and on his arrival there was placed in the way. They only encountered carts, cattle, command of the 1st brigade of the 1st Cavalry or old people—abandoned because unable to keep Division. With this insignificant force— the 1st, pace with the rest of the fugitives. or Emperor's Moscow dragoons, the 1st St. Peters- At seven in the evening General StroukofF's burg lancers, and a sotnia of Cossacks, altogether detachment, after a march of thirty-six miles, about nine squadrons—General StroukofF prepared reached the village of Alagda, five miles from that to charge, so to speak, right through the centre of Semenlu. From this point the detachment of Turkey. found itself in direct contact with the enemy. At SOG THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. more than forty miles from Kazanlik, and seventy the level of the stream. "When the volunteers at least from the nearest regiment of infantry, the advanced the Turks retired to the end of the adventurous commander of the detachment was bridge, and opened a violent fire of musketry, about to enter upon a country and encounter an backed by the guns in the earthworks already enemy, the characteristics of the one and the mentioned, which compelled the handful of Rus- strength of the other being both alike utterly sians to shelter themselves behind an overturned unknown to him, and with respect to which he waggon, from whence they returned the fire. had not been able to gather the least information Failing to dislodge the volunteers, the Turks, on en route. As he approached Alagda he encoun- their side, also commenced tearing up the rails tered bands of Bashi-bazouks, and overtook groups and the floor of the bridge. of armed inhabitants in flight. In the interval the Turkish refugees recovered Although numerous prisoners were made, their from their fright, and opened a desultory fire on examination yielded not the slightest information, the little Russian detachment, which was thus until a gigantic negro of hideous aspect and covered between two fires. AmmossofF, bearing in mind with rags was brought before the General. He that he was not to risk useless loss, and the object stated that the great railway bridge across the of the reconnaissance being accomplished, ordered Maritza leading to the station at Ternova was near the retreat to be sounded, and succeeded in join- the village of Semenlu, and was guarded on this ing his regiment at six in the morning. side by a company, and on the other by a tabor of On receiving his report General Stroukoff infantry, and an earthwork armed with six guns decided that the great importance of preventing ; that a reinforcement of two tabors had been sent the destruction of the bridge, and gaining posses- for from Harmanly to aid in the defence of the sion of the Philippopolis railway, which served as bridge ; and that the river was swollen. On Suleiman's base of operations, justified him in receipt of this information General StroukofFsent renewing the attack, although the nearest Russian a squadron of the Moscow dragoons, in charge of troops, under Skobeleff junior, were forty miles Captain AmmossofF, at ten in the evening, with off, and his own little force could only furnish instructions to reconnoitre the neighbourhood of 500 dismounted men and one cannon. the bridge minutely, and seize it under cover of Trusting that the.unexpected arrival of a Russian the darkness, if possible without great loss. force in the neighbourhood, and the recent Arrived at Semenlu, the dragoons found the victories at Shipka and Schenovo, would have village so crowded with interminable files of caused a panic in the Turkish detachment guard- waggons that circulation in its narrow, tortuous ing the bridge, General Stroukoff determined to streets was almost impossible. Nevertheless Cap- give them no time to recover from their dismay, tain AmmossofF decided to attempt the enterprise but to strike at once. Accordingly he assembled he had been ordered to undertake, and dis- his men at break of day, and putting himself at the mounting his men led them forward to the attack. head of the first squadron, marched forward. The armed Turkish fugitives endeavoured to arrest Semenlu was found still blocked by waggons, their march ; but the dragoons forced their way cattle, and their owners, although a great number with the bayonet, and at last reached the bridge, had succeeded in reaching the other side of the where the regular infantry received them with stream, either by crossing the bridge or by volleys of musketry. Having driven back the means of boats. All who attempted fording hundred soldiers guarding its approach to the perished in the river. The noise and shouts of middle of the bridge, the Russians at once began the crowd were loud and continuous, and every- tearing up the rails and cutting the telegraph wires thing betokened extreme terror and disorder, which of the Jamboli railway. Meanwhile an inter- the Russians afterwards learnt had been created by change of shots was kept up with the Turks, the combat of the previous night. On the other which promised to continue indefinitely. Not side of the bridge a dense mass of waggons, cattle, wishing to lose time, and anxious to economize and emigrants could be seen around the station, his ammunition, the Russian captain called for and extending for more than a mile. volunteers to push on across the bridge, which Seeing the arrival of the dragoons, the Turks is about 400 yards long, and forty-two above commenced setting fire to the woodwork of the THE RU3S0-TURKISH WAR. 807 bridge on the opposite side, and the despair of the for guarding against a night attack; for he could fugitives still left on the same side as the Russians not believe that the Turks, however great their knew no bounds. Retreat being thus cut off, they panic, would abandon such an important position felt that their last hope of safety was gone; for they without a struggle. Such, however, was the case. expected to be massacred by the Russians and At the cost of two men wounded, the Russians Bulgarians, especially as some terrible outrages gained possession of this valuable strategical point. had been committed at Scmenlu in the previous The occupation of Ternova permitted the Russian August. army to march without an obstacle to Adrianople; The tabor of Xizams came out from the earth- it cut off the retreat of Suleiman's army, and work, and advanced towards the bridge; but deprived him of all communication with Constan- General Stroukoff, dismounting the squadron he tinople; and by stopping the trains between Slivno, had with him, led them rapidly on to the bridge Kotcl, Karnabat, and other places, compelled all before the Turks had time to open fire. This the troops there to retreat by the road during the display of energy disconcerted the Turks, and worst season of the year. the tabor (about 500 men) slowly retired upon General SkobelciT, junior, apprised of these the station. The Russians immediately set them- brilliant results, sent a battalion of infantry from selves to extinguish the fire, which, fortunately, Eski-Saghra by a forced march, and by the morn- had not gained any great hold on the bridge, and ing of the 17th concentrated the whole of his soon yielded to their exertions. The opportune advanced corps at Ternova. arrival of the rest of the dragoons at this moment During this concentration General Stroukoff con- resulted in the complete retreat of the tabor, who tinued to push forward his cavalry, and to avoid marched off towards Harmanly without waiting revealing his numerical weakness, conducted his to be attacked. operations as far as possible under cover of Learning that a reinforcement of two tabors was darkness. Thus at night he sent out small expected every moment from Harmanly, Stroukoff detachments in every direction to penetrate into set some of his men to repair the bridge with the the interior, and spread panic and dismay far wood from the abandoned carts, and despatched a and wide. squadron to seize the six guns in the earthwork The infantry was occupied in the direction of about 500 yards distant. The men soon returned Ilaskoi, but the cavalry immediately pushed on dragging the cannon with them; and the planking towards Adrianople; and on the 18th January a of the bridge having already been restored, they squadron seized the town of Mustapha Pasha by were immediately removed to the other bank, night. The next day General Stroukoff, now under the eyes of the rear-guard of the Xizams. rejoined by the lancers which had been sent to General Stroukoff next proceeded to take posses- Eski-Saghra on the 14tli, marched thither at the sion of the telegraphic apparatus at the station, and head of nine squadrons. The advent of this force thus finally cut all telegraphic communication produced a panic which increased as it spread. between Adrianople and Philippopolis. Among The Turkish authorities abandoned their Kouaks, the papers at the station was found a despatch set fire to some buildings, and took refuge with from Suleiman, ordering the director of the line to their archives in Adrianople. immediately send all his rolling stock to Philippo- General Stroukoff, being aware of the presence polis to transport his army to Adrianople. This of a strong column of the enemy on his left Hank, explains the reluctance of the Turkish Com- also hastening to Adrianople, pushed on with the mander-in-chief to accept battle on the 15th utmost speed. The Turks, who were part of the January, and his deciding to fight on the 16th force which Kerim Pasha was bringing from Slivno, and 17th. lie was at first momentarily expecting were struggling along an ordinary road, almost the arrival of the trains to carry off his men; but parallel to him, deep in mud. At Mustapha when he heard his retreat was cut off by the Pasha Stroukoff was thirty miles from Skobeleff's occupation of Ternova on the 15th, Suleiman was corps; but nevertheless, aware of the immense obliged to risk the chances of a battle. advantage of reaching the town before Kerim's General Stroukoff did not entertain the idea of column, or before reinforcements from Constan- pursuing the retreating tabor, but took measures tinople could arrive to complete the garrison, he SOS THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. decided after a sleepless night to continue his it was judged inexpedient to leave 500 men to fall j advance on Adrianople, relying upon the effects into the hands of the Russians. At the same time of panic, always a sure ally of those who act boldly the military authorities opened the military depots and rapidly. While he was giving his orders, a and gave them up to pillage, and set fire to all strong glare appeared near the horizon, quickly the buildingso which contained munitions of war. followed by the dull boom of an explosion, after Hence the explosions and the semblance of a which a sort of cannonade was heard which lasted cannonade heard by the Russians. some time. A reconnaissance despatched to ascer- The presence of several thousand Circassians, tain the cause of these sounds, which evidently came the precipitate retreat of the Imperial troops, the from Adrianople, returned with five individuals pillage of the government stores by the people, sent as a deputation from the different nationalities the fires, the hasty departure of the refugees who inhabiting the town, to beg the Russians to encumbered the streets, the crowding together of hasten to occupy it and save it from ruin, exposed more than 3000 vehicles in the town, all combined as it was to be pillaged by the Bashi-bazouks. to produce a state of confusion and disorganiza- These men announced that the panic produced tion eminently dangerous. The only chance of by the Russian advance had increased to terrible safety, in these circumstances, was seen to lie in proportions ; that the fugitive officials from Har- the prompt arrival of the Russians. Accordingly, manly and Mustapha Pasha had so terrified the on the 20th January a deputation was chosen to go authorities of the that they and invite town were hastily them to take possession of the city ; preparing to escape, if they had not already fled. and it was this deputation which we have pre- Some, together with a crowd of Mussulman in- viously mentioned as having been brought before habitants, had left the town two days before. StroukofF. And, added the delegates, the environs are infested The General could scarcely believe it possible with Bashi-bazouks, Circassians, and fugitives from to occupy this town of 120,000 inhabitants — the the army, who openly declare to the Christians second city of the Empire — without striking a that they only await the departure of the author- blow ; and it seemed incredible that the Turks ities to begin to massacre and pillage. should abandon it whilst they had so much artillery, This unexpected turn of affairs had been thus thirty-two forts, and an abundance of provisions brought about. Mehemet Ali, finding that it and ammunition. He, however, decided, at all was impossible to bring up the troops at Slivno hazards, to act on the information he had received; in time, had instructed the military governor at and accordingly, leaving half his detachment at Adrianople to evacuate the town, and take his Mustapha Pasha to guard his rear and assure his G000 men and sixty guns to Constantinople. communications with SkobelefF, he started for At the same time he himself proceeded to direct Adrianople at six o'clock on the following morn- the inarch of the columns under Kerim, Hassan, ing, with the deputation, under a special escort, and Hadji-Houssein upon the capital. In the at the head of his column. All along the road evening of January 19, the civil governor masses of Bulgarians were encountered, who hailed summoned before him the religious heads of the him as a liberator, and thronged out of the barracks Greek, Armenian, and Jewish communities, as in the suburbs in which they had been confined well as the notables, to announce that he had under the pretext of forming a general militia. received orders to abandon the town to the Rus- At three miles from the town the Russian cavalry sians. He, consequently, invited these personages reached the formidable line of fortifications which to form a provisional commission, and undertake surrounded Adrianople. Here Stroukoff halted the civil administration of the town until the his detachment, and sent the delegates on to arrival of the Russians, promising that in the announce his arrival; warning them at the same meantime he would place 500 soldiers at their time that, if they were not really charged with disposal to maintain order. The commission was the mission they pretended, and if they dared to formed the same night. It consisted of one mention the weakness of his detachment, they Mussulman, two Greeks, two Armenians, and two should be shot sooner or later. " Let the in- Jews. But instead of the 500 soldiers promised habitants come in all confidence to meet us with only seventy-three were left, as upon reflection bread and salt," said the General; "let them lay THE RU.^U-TUUKISH WAR. S09 down their arms and give up all thoughts of The next morning the consuls of England, disorder, or I will not enter the town, but will France, Austria, and Greece waited on the General abandon it to the Bashi-bazouks." to express their gratitude for his prompt arrival, The deputation then set out. Profound silence which had saved the town from pillage, fire, and reigned in the redoubts and batteries —a proof the excesses of the Bashi-bazouks. Stroukoff, that all these works were deserted. The garrison after thanking them for their attention, informed had indeed left the night before in several trains, them that General SkobelefT would enter the town in the direction of Tchataldja. Soon a spy came in a few hours at the head of his whole Corps up to announce that about 2000 Arabs, the advance- d'Armee. guard of Kerim Pasha's force, were approaching Thus fell Adrianople, which the Turkish Gov- the town by the Jamboli. But they were a day ernment intended to be, and which might have too late. Adrianople had been abandoned ; and been, the bulwark of the supreme resistance the columns directed their march towards Con- against the Russians! The blunders of Suleiman, stantinople. and the unexpected catastrophe at Shipka, pre- Two hours later large numbers of the inhabitants, vented even an attempt to defend it. If the having learnt the proximity of the Russians, came 2 J, 000 men from Slivnohad been able to gain even out to meet them. Stroukoff then caused the a day, the resistance of Turkey might still have band of his regiment to strike up, and advanced been prolonged behind the fortifications on which further towards the town, while thousands of several thousand Bulgarians had been working for people crowded round with shouts of joy, and several months. The losses of Stroukoff's detach- kissed the hands and knees of his men. To ment, to which belonged the honour of having avoid being enveloped by the constantly increasing outstripped Kerim Pasha and taken the town, crowd, General Stroukoff took up a position on were very small ; and in spite of bivouacking in a height to the left of the road, where he received ten degrees of frost, and of service night and day, the clergy of the different persuasions, who came there were only two sick, and not a single horse to meet him with banners, crosses, and holy images. had been abandoned en route. During these proceedings the Circassians and The march of the Russians had been so rapid, Bashi-bazouks were hastily quitting the town, and the Turks so far from their base of operations, where, however, tranquillity was far from reigning that the railway between Harmanly and Adrian- completely. After having taken great pains to ople was not even damaged, and Skobelcff, on the induce the crowd to return home, Stroukoff estab- 21st, forwarded a regiment to the latter town by lished himself for the night on the hill which the train which had been taken at Harmanly, and he had occupied, to await the course of events. the next day he reached Adrianople in person Thanks to the exhortations of the clergy of the with additional forces. This speedy arrival of the various denominations, and the patrols of the city- Russian infantry was very opportune. Kerim guard, tranquillity was finally re-established in the Pasha, ashamed of having iled before a handful of town, and soon a supply of everything necessary cavalry, was preparing to return, when the arrival for men and horses was sent out to the Russian of the infantry decided him to continue his retreat detachment. to Constantinople by railway. After despatching strong reconnaissances along Before narrating the events which followed the the Jamboli, where he expected the appearance of occupation of Adrianople, we must return to Kerim's advance-guard, General Stroukoff, attended General Gourko, who, it will be remembered, by an escort of dragoons, went into the city to occupied Pliilippopolis on 16th January, and on reassure the inhabitants, and to return the visits the 17th—after a three days' battle— completely of the archbishop and others. His ceremonial dispersed the Turkish army under Suleiman and visits made, the General proceeded to the station Fuad Pashas. to cut the communications with Constantinople. The debris of Fuad Pasha's army had fled He carried off the telegraph apparatus, and seized towards the sea, in the direction of Drama and twenty-eight great guns just about to be sent on Kavala. Suleiman, after the loss of his artillery, to Tchataldja, and which he had conveyed to his having learnt that the Russian cavalry were bivouac. already occupying Haskoi, precipitately changed 102 810 THE EUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. his course, and plunging in his turn among the main body of the brigade reached Deredere after a mountains, made his way by forced marches to march of thirty-five miles, where it was joined by Humourdjik. This double flight was effected other sotnias, and on the following day left for without difficulty, on account of the fatigue of the Adakoi, in consequence of a report brought by Russian troops. General Gourko gave his infan- Bulgarians that a body of Turks was marching try three days' rest under the walls of Philip- thither. This news turned out to be false. From popolis, and despatched his cavalry (with the the 29th January the Turkish troops had com- exception of the 2nd Division of the Guard, which menced the evacuation of Humourdjik and pro- had just been attached to Lieutenant-general ceeded to Kavala, where all the debris of Suleiman's Skobeleff's corps) in four columns in search of the army and various detachments from western and enemy. Only one of these columns, however, that central Roumelia concentrated, and were thence composed of the Caucasus brigade of Cossacks, conveyed by the fleet, either to Gallipoli, where succeeded in overtaking the Turks, after a brilliant Sabit Pasha took command, or to Constantinople. march across the mountain wall of Roumelia. On arriving in the Dardanelles Suleiman was Starting from Philippopolis on 24th January, the arrested on board ship, and taken prisoner to Cossacks at once encountered immense difficulties Constantinorjle. among the mountains, having to follow a path The defeat of the Turkish army at Philippopolis winding among rocks; the ascents and descents — the last resource of Turkey beyond the Balkans were so sharp, and the path skirted such deep after the fall of Shipka—and the fact that it was precipices, that they could only advance in Indian headed off from Adrianople, leaving the formidable file and on foot, leading their horses by the bridle. fortifications of that town without defenders, per- The column advanced very slowly, only making mitted General Gourko to execute rapidly and six miles the first day. Further on the route without any obstacle the order of the Grand-duke grew still more difficult, and the descents, covered Nicholas to hasten to Adrianople. On the 22nd with ice, became more and more dangerous. January the infantry, fifty-two battalions with 128 Between Naretchine and Pavelskoe eleven horses guns, commenced its march in three echelons ; and lost their footing and rolled over the precipices. on the 26th the first echelon reached Adrianople, Pavelskoe was reached on the 26th, and the next while the two others, detained by the rising of the day the brigade set out for Tchepeliar, where the river, stopped on the 27th at Mustapha Pasha. Turks were said to have retired; but being over- " Thus," said General Gourko in his report, "in taken by a violent snow storm, their Bulgarian six days my troops traversed the 180 versts be- guides refused to advance, and the column was tween Philippopolis and Adrianople, and from 6th obliged to return to Pavelskoe. The next day to 27th January—say seventeen or eighteen days' the march was resumed, and one or two sharp marching—had done altogether above 350 versts encounters took place with the Turkish rear- (about 230 miles), including the difficult passage guard, in which the latter lost several killed and of Vakareli-Kapoudjik and Otlukein—and without about 200 taken prisoners. reckoning that they crossed the Maritza in the At Tchatak, General Tcherevine heard of the worst season of the year, and then took part in a occupation of Adrianople by the Russians, and at three days' battle. It may truly be said that in the same time was informed that large forces the period of the operations after Christmas (the of the enemy were concentrated at Isvertchi and Russian Christmas falls on 6th January), our at Humourdjik. He accordingly resolved to con- soldiers have given proofs of a strength and endur- tinue the pursuit as much as possible, then push ance as great as they showed in crossing the eastward to join hands with the other Russian troops, Balkans. It lias been rarely proved more clearly hoping to disguise his numerical weakness by the that " la victoire est dans les jambes." My soldiers rapidity of his movements and his simultaneous have marched without a murmur, and almost appearances at different points. Leaving the horses without repose, tens and hundreds of versts ; they most in need of rest with a detachment at Tchatak, have carried on their backs provisions for eight General Tcherevine pushed on to Palas, where he days as well as hundreds of cartridges, so that I again defeated a body of Turks with considerable have not had any trouble about transport ; they loss, and captured two flags. On 31st January the dragged the artillery across the mountains, and I ! — , THE RUSSO-TURKISn WAR. 8!1 was thus enabled to descend into the plain with my for Silivri on the Sea of Marmora ; but on the guns, and finally overtake the enemy." route orders were received to stop the advance, Adrianople once taken, the object of the Rus- as the armistice was to be signed on the following sians was attained, and they had nothing more to da)\ The next day, however, further instruc- expect from the war. The Turkish army existed tions were received that the town was to be no longer, and the last points where the national occupied, in accordance with the terms of the resistance could be prolonged were the fortresses armistice. Accordingly, General StroukofT had of the Quadrilateral, from this time completely an interview with the Pasha in command, and invested; the peninsula of Dcrkos, at the extremity showed him his instructions. The Pasha at first of which stands Constantinople; and the peninsula expressed ignorance of the conditions of the of Gallipoli. The Russians knew that an attack armistice, but eventually yielded when Stroukoll upon either Constantinople or Gallipoli would flatly declined any compromise, and said that his almost inevitably be regarded as a casus belli by orders only left him the alternative of putting his England, and their own interest thus forbade them battery in position and bombarding the town to push their success too far. As, however, the until it surrendered. A similar scene took place armistice was not yet arranged, the Grand-duke at Tchataldja on 1st February, but the Turkish ordered Skobeleffto continue his advance as rapidly garrison there eventually retired to IlaJen-Koi. as possible. Consequently Stroukoil's cavalry was Such was the last act of General Stroukoflf's sent in the direction of Constantinople by the raid—one of the most brilliant cavalry exploits double route of Kirk-Kilissa and of Lule-Bourgas; on record. In a single fortnight the detachment while the 2nd Division of the cavalry of the Guard, had traversed nearly 300 miles in the heart of tl i - supported by a column of infantry, was directed enemy's country, in the midst of much superior towards Gallipoli by the roads of Demctoka and forces—which it tcrriGed by its sudden apparition Ouzoun-Keupri, which towns, twenty and twenty- had cut the retreat of Suleiman Pasha ; outmarched three miles from Adrianople, were occupied on the troops of Kcrim and Hassan Pashas; occupied 26th January without striking a blow. Adrianople; and pushed to within thirty miles of General Stroukoifstarted southward on the 22nd, Constantinople driving before him small bands of Turkish soldiers, Tchataldja is almost close to the lines of Buyuk- Bashi-bazouks, Circassians, and Zeibecks. Lule- Tchekmcdje the last defence of Constantinople — ; Bourgas was taken possession of on Jauuary 25 by and one of the conditions of the armistice was two squadrons of Cossacks, whilst at the same time that these lines should be evacuated by the Turks, a squadron of lancers made a raid upon the railway and form part of the neutral zone between the two station at Pavlo, between Lule-Bourgas and Bourgas- armies. When this evacuation was completed Koulcma, whence there is a branch railway via SkobclefF was firmly established within forty-eight Demctoka and Dede-Acrhatsch to the iE^ean Sea. hours' march of Constantinople, and the Turkish This successful expedition was of the greatest capital was practically as much in the hands of the use, as 200 waggons and five locomotives on the Russians as if their sentinels had been stationed Demctoka branch were captured, which proved of at the doors of St. Sophia. great service in accelerating the transport of troops, In concluding our record of the European artillery, and provisions to the extreme points of operations, it is necessary to say a few words with the advance. respect to the corps under the command of the On 28th January General Stroukoff left Lule- Czarewitch and of General Zimmcrmann, which Bourgas with his detachment, which had been rein- had been the most unfortunate of the whole army forced by a division of the cavalry of the Guard, condemned, as they were from the outset, to trying consisting of horse-grenadiers and dragoons, and and laborious roles without being allowed to pass resumed his march towards the Turkisli capital. to the offensive, and seek those brilliant successes The telegraph, which they systematically cut as in which the soldier finds compensation for the they advanced, was as carefully restored in their rear, hardships of the campaign. When the military eo that the head-quarters was kept fully informed power of the Ottoman Empire finally collapsed at of everything which took place. Shipka, these troops at last received the order to On 30th January the flying detachment set out advance. The forces of General Zimmcrmann $1-2 THE KUSSO-TURKISH WAR. were then able to distinguish themselves in a having found any Turkish families in any of the successful action under the walls of Bazardjik, villages, it had been a long unanswered question captured, after a somewhat severe what which town was had become of the population ; and now for engagement, on January 27 ; but to those of the first time do we appreciate in part the suf- the Czarewitch fortune still proved unkind, and ferings of these people, and form some adequate denied them the opportunity of gaining a victory. idea of the multitude of Mussulman inhabitants The Turkish army of the Quadrilateral, weak- who had fled panic-striken before the Eussians. ened by the repeated draughts to Boumelia, was As we left behind us the rocky hills and pic- no longer able to keep the field, and retiring into turesque city of Philippopolis on the morning of Bustchuk and Shumla, left the fortifications the 23rd January, and rode eastward along the Mehemet Ali had thrown up at Rasgrad and road, the first thing that met our eyes was a Osman-Bazar without defenders. The Russians number of bodies of Turkish soldiers lying in the therefore experienced little difficulty in carrying road crushed by the wheels of passing artillery, out the instructions contained in the orders for and trampled into the mud by the feet of many the general advance. Osman-Bazar was entered horses. Before we had gone four miles the corpses on 27th, and Easgrad on 28th January. Eski- of peasants, both Turkish and Bulgarian, were to Jurna was taken possession of the following day, be seen lying in the snow, and some of them and the Eussian troops then advanced as far as had already been exposed to the weather for two or Eski-Starnboul and Verbitza; but when the news three weeks. Some had blood stains still fresh on of the armistice reached them, they fell back their garments. Dead horses and cattle blocked beyond the official line of demarcation. The 12th the path at every few steps, averaging two to the Corps and the 32nd Division, on their side, had distance between the telegraph posts ; and as we invested Bustchuk, and General Todleben was went further and further away from the city the preparing to push on the siege vigorously when the number rapidly increased, and hundreds of aban- news of the armistice rendered all such proceed- doned arabas stood in the road and choked the ings unnecessary, and the fortress was surrendered ditches alongside. The road, too narrow for the on February 20. immense trains that had passed over it in hasty After the fall of Plevna the Turks entertained the flight, was now supplemented by beaten tracks plan of retiring the population of the interior along through the rice fields on each side ; and there the line of the Eussian route to Adrianople, and were traces of bivouacs in the snow, which became leaving nothing before the Eussians but a desert. more and more frequent as we proceeded, until The rapid advance of the enemy, however, these side paths were almost literally carpeted deranged everything, and gave rise to horrors with the debris of camps, and our route lay be- which are without a parallel in modern history. tween two rows of dead animals, broken arabas, Hunger and cold did the work which the sword piles of rags and cast-off clothing, and human left unfinished, and women and children literally bodies, for thirty-five miles of the whole of the perished by thousands. The road from Philip- first day's ride. We saw the bodies of Bulgarian popolis to Harmanly was described by a trustworthy peasants with terrible wounds in the head and eye-witness, Mr. F. I). Millet, one of the corres- neck, sometimes mutilated and disfigured; women pondents of the Daily News, as seventy miles of and infants, children and old men, both Turkish utter desolation —seventy long miles strewn with and Bulgarian, fallen in the fields by the roadside the household effects of many thousand families, half buried in the snow, or lying in the pools of seventy weary miles of a continuous, ghastly, water. It seemed to have been one long battle sickening panorama of death in every form, and in between the peasants of both races, in which the its most terrible aspects. dead were counted equally for each ; but while " Ever since the investment of Plevna, and even many of the bodies bore marks of violence and li-^ore, there was a general exodus to the south- showed ghastly wounds, the great proportion of ward from all the towns threatened by the Eussians, the women and children were evidently frozen to and hundreds of trains concentrated by converging death, for they lay on the snow as if asleep, with routes in the valley of the Maritza—the tide being the flush of life still on their faces, and the pink naturally directed towards Constantinople. Never skin of their face and hands still unblanched. ; THE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. 813 Side by side with these many corpses of old men, and bedding. It was a pitiable sight to see an full of dignity even in death, lay stark by the old grey-bearded Turk lying with his open Koran roadside, their white beards clotted with blood, beside him, splashed with blood from ghastly and their helpless hands fallen upon their breasts. gashes in his bared throat. Bundles of rags and From the muddy water of the ditches tiny hands clothes nearly all held dead babies. Crowds of and feet stretched out, and baby faces half covered Bulgarians swarmed in this tri-cat avenue of death with snow looked out innocently and peacefully, and desolation, choosing the best of the carts, with scarcely a sign of Buffering on their features. and carrying away great loads of copper vessels, Frozen at their mothers' breasts, they were thrown which lay about in profusion, and mud -soiled down into the snow to lighten the burden of the bedding, with no more respect for the dead than poor creatures who were struggling along in mortal for the rags they lay on. These scavengers would terror. At every step beyond Ilaskoi we met new drive their carts across the heads of dead women and more horrifying scenes ; man and wife lying and old men, without even a glance of curiosity at side by side on the same blanket, with two chil- the bodies." dren curled upon the snow near, all frozen \\ 1 1 ilst dead the above friirhtfulO scenes were to be old men with their heads half cut off; some Bul- witnessed on the road, at every railway station garians, mutilated as only the Turks know how- two or three long trains were collected, laden in to mutilate ; and on each side of the road broad a manner which, to those who did not behold the continuous bivouacs deserted in haste, strewn with sight, would appear incredible and absurd. Goods household effects. For many miles we had been waggons, passenger carriages, and trucks were in- trampling in the mud carpet?, bedding, and discriminately mixed together. All were crammed clothing. Xow the highway was literally paved till every available inch of standing room was with bundles, cushions, blankets, and every occupied by the tightly-packed travellers. The imaginable article of household use. Broken snow-covered misery-stricken mortals also crowded arabas, too, began to multiply ; and as we ap- on the roofs and between the carriages ; and proached the little village of Tirali, we saw in across the tops of open trucks boards were laid the distance, on cither side of the road, a perfect to provide more space for the still increasing lorest of wheels, reaching to the river on the numbers that flocked to the line. At some of the right, and spreading away up the hillsides on the stations, finding no room left in any one of the left. Several dead Turkish soldiers, and one or conveyances, they rushed to the buffers ; and it two Russians, showed that there had been a little being impossible to remove them even by force, skirmish there ; and wc rode into the midst of the trains were compelled to move on with the the great deserted bivouac, the horses walking on poor wretches still clinging to their precarious rich carpets and soft draperies, all crushed and hold. Many, of course, fell off en route, and a trampled in the mud. The scene was at once so greater number died from cold and exposure, for unique in its general aspect, so terribly impressive, during the first few days of the flight it was snow- so eloquent of Buffering and disaster to innocent ing heavily. The iron crates or cages for the people, that I hesitate to attempt a description of conveyance of luggage, carried under the waggons, it. Hundreds of acres were covered with house- were also found crammed with passengers in a hold goods. All along the river bank, following recumbent position, so closely wedged together the windings of the road, over the hill, and across as to be unable to move. Their sufferings must the fields where the road makes a sharp turn, have been intense ; and what with cold, want of reached this bivouac, at least three miles in extent, food, and the cramped condition of their limbs, and of varying width. Over this great tract the it was impossible to move them before they reached arabas were standing as closely as they could, their final destination, and food had to be passed with their oxen placed together. The frames of into their mouths from between the bars. Many the carts were in most cases broken to pieces. children were crushed to death in the carriages, Sick cattle wandered listlessly about among the their little bodies being found under foot when wheels. Corpses of men, women, and children lay at last the wretched passengers were enabled to about near every araba, and the whole ground was alirrht. In some instances the fugitives sat for carpeted with clothing, kitchen utensils, books, three davs in the wagons, -waiting for the train 814 THE ETJSS0-TURK1SH WAR. to move on. While tlie one railway of Constan- the fall of Plevna, met with no resnonse; the tinople was thus pouring in its passengers, every Emperor of Germany especially declining to road leading to the capital was crowded with the interfere. country -waggons or arabas drawn by oxen, and On December 20 the Turkish ambassador in with weary travellers on horseback and on foot, London called upon Lord Derby, and entered into fleeinsro in wild confusion before the foe who were general conversation on the subject of the war, in supposed to be in pursuit. which he dwelt upon the still unexhausted resources To find a parallel in history for other scenes, of Turkey. As he referred more than once to the which were at this time of daily occurrence between possibility of English intervention, Lord Derby Philippopolis and Constantinople, one must go back thought it right to repeat the warning which he hundreds of years, and in the Old Testament read had frequently before given him, namely, that no the tale of a Jewish siege. Mothers destroyed their such intervention was to be expected ; but that hei children, unable to endure longer the anguish of Majesty's Government would adhere to the con- seeing them die of starvation before their eyes, or ditions of neutrality which they had laid dowc the thought of their perishing beneath the cruel He also took the opportunity of expressing, ii. blows of the ruthless Bulgarians or Circassians. an unofficial manner, the wish that it were possible Colonel Blunt, in a report drawn up for the English to form some clear idea of the general conditions ambassador, stated that in some cases they deliber- of peace which the Porte would be prepared ately placed them on the rails, in order that the life to accept. might be crushed out of their frail bodies by the On 24th December Mr. Layard was authorized advancing train. They threw them from the to ask the Porte whether the Sultan was willing train into the streams as the carriages passed over that the British Government should inquire if the the bridges, and killed them outright with their Emperor of Russia would entertain overtures for own hands. peace. In reply the Sultan stated that, not only Away off the line the smoke from the burning was he willing that such an inquiry should be villages added horror to the scenes, and imagina- made by England, but that a request had already tion heightened the effect when it was known been addressed to her Majesty's Government that the Circassians were everywhere abroad at through the Turkish ambassador in London in their work of plunder. They were, in fact, in that sense, as the Sultan was most anxious to put a great measure responsible for the general panic, an end, as soon as possible, to a war which was their plan being to go a little outside a village or bringing such terrible calamities upon his people. town, and fire off their guns, and then rush in, A telegram was accordingly at once sent to the declaring the Russians were approaching ; upon English ambassador at St. Petersburg; and in an this the Mussulman population took to flight, and interview with Prince Gortschakoff on December the Circassians set to work to pillage and massacre 29, the latter said that Russia desired nothing the Christians—attacking every one with little better than to arrive at peace (d'arriver a la distinction or mercy. pains), but that for this purpose the Porte must Great efforts were made at Constantinople by all address itself to the Imperial Commanders-in-chief classes of the community, Christians and Turks, in Europe and Asia, who would state the condi- natives and foreigners, to grapple with the distress tions on which an armistice could be granted. in which the refugees were found. The majority There can be no doubt that the fact of England of them had nothing to eat and no money to buy having asked this simple question induced the food, and were wholly dependent upon charity. Turkish Government to hope they had committed Having thus brought our record of the military her definitely to interference, and that she had operations in Europe to a close, we must return virtually thrown in her lot with theirs. They to the diplomatic proceedings which had taken believed this all the more readily as it was the place whilst the Russians were advancing so realization of hopes which they cherished from rapidly to their predetermined goal. the beginning of the war, and without which In the previous chapter we have stated that the they would probably never have entered upon it. proposal which the Sultan addressed to the various They were further strengthened in their belief by European Powers for mediation, immediately after the representations of an influential war party at — — THE RUSS0-TUEKI3H WAR. 815 Constantinople—European, but chiefly English negotiations could only take place directly with who assured them they had only to hold out long him (the Grand-duke), and that there could not enough to bring England armed to their side. be any question of an armistice without bases of Almost all the telegrams received from England peace. In telegraphing this reply to St. Peters- at this time played into the hands of this party, burg, Lord Derby said he was unable to reconcile by whom they were immediately communicated, it with the message he had communicated to the in most glowing colours, to the Sultan and his Porte on the authority of Prince Gortschakoff advisers. namely, " That the Russian military commanders The answer of Prince Gortschakoff was at once were instructed to state the conditions upon which transmitted to Constantinople, and on January 6 an armistice could be agreed to." He requested the Turkish ambassador called upon Lord Derby Lord Augustus Loftus to obtain an explanation on with a communication, the principal object of the subject ; and Prince Gortschakoff then said which was to suggest that the British Government that the necessary instructions had been sent about should come to an understanding with that of a week previously by messenger, being of tco Russia as to the principal bases of an armistice. serious importance to confide to the telegraph. Lord Derby said this was impossible, as he felt Xo separate instructions could be given to Russian sure that no such proposal addressed to the Russian generals to treat with Turkish delegates ; the sole Government would meet with a favourable reply, power to do so was vested in the Commanders-in- and it was useless to take a step which he knew chief. Lord Derby communicated this reply to beforehand could have no result. He pointed out the Porte, but requested Lord Augustus Loftus to further that it was not the fact, as implied in the inform Prince Gortschakoff that the British Govern Turkish communication, that England had accepted ment were of opinion that it was to be regretted the position of a mediator in the quarrel. Her that, when he said that instructions had been sent Majesty's Government had simply offered to inquire to the Russian military commanders stating the whether the I conditions on Emperor of Russia would entertain which an armistice would be agreedo overtures for peace. to, he did not explain the delay that would be On January 8 the English ambassadors at St. caused by sending the instructions by special Petersburg and Berlin were infoimed that the messenger instead of by telegraph. Government understood from Prince Gortschakoff's There can be no question that, not only at the reply, that the Russian Commanders-in-chief had Russian head-quarters, but also throughout the received the instructions necessary to enable them European armies of the Czar generally, the troops to discuss the terms on which an armistice could were by no means enchanted with the idea of an be concluded, and they had therefore advised the armistice, coming as it did at the most inopportune Porte to send delegates to the Russian head- moment, and threatening to snatch away the prize quarters with the same powers to negotiate. which appeared to be within reach. The most In an interview with the ambassador at St. difficult, thankless, and tedious part of the task Petersburg, Prince Gortschakoff expressed a hope was now done; and at the very moment when there that the instructions to the Turkish plenipoten- seemed a chance for the Russian army showing its tiaries would be such as would lead to a favourable brilliant superiority, and realizing, to a certain result, and said that instructions were sent to the extent at least, that military promenade close up Russian Commanders-in-chief some days previously. to the walls of Stamboul of which the Generals of He also added that he considered peace could be the Czar dreamt long before the opening of the attained on two conditions — namely, that the campaign, they feared the order was to be given Russian army should advance, and that the Turks to stop short in their victorious career. The should be convinced that they would receive no whole Russian army felt the hardness, almost the aid from England. The Porte would then accept injustice, of this; and at head-quarters and among conditions on which peace could be made. the various corps there was not only no great On January 10 the Turkish Minister of "War inclination to prompt negotiations for an armistice, addressed a telegraphic despatch to the Grand-duke but, on the contrary, a very strong disposition to Nicholas, who, in reply, stated that it had been prevent, or at any rate to delay as long as possible, forwarded to the Emperor. lie added that its conclusion. 810 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR On January 13, however, a telegram was re- that which the fortune of war has placed in its ceived at the Porte from the Grand-duke Nicholas, hands, shall be secured to it. The definite frontier stating that the bases of peace would be communi- shall be arranged hereafter. 3. The independence cated to a person sent to him furnished with full of Roumania and Servia shall be recognized. An powers to accept them, and to conclude thereupon adequate territorial indemnity shall be secured the principles of an armistice which should to the first, and a rectification of frontier to afterwards be carried out. The Grand-duke the second. 4. Bosnia and Herzegovina shall be requested to be informed of the name of the granted an autonomous administration, with ade- Plenipotentiary, and of the time of his arrival at quate guarantees. Analogous reforms shall be Kazanlik, to which place he requested that he introduced into the other Christian provinces of might be sent to meet him. A prolonged Council Turkey in Europe. 5. The Porte shall undertake of Ministers was at once held, and it was decided to indemnify Russia for the expenses of the war to send Server Pasha and Xamyk Pasha, on the and the losses which she has had to bear. Tlv following day, to Kazanlik to meet the Grand-duke. nature of this indemnity, whether pecuniary, They did not, however, leave Constantinople until territorial, or otherwise, shall be settled hereafter. the loth, and in consequence of the interruption His Majesty the Sultan shall come to an under- of the railway communication, caused by the rapid standing with his Majesty the Emperor of Russia march of the Russians on Adrianoplc, they only for the protection of the rights and interests of reached Kazanlik on the 19th. On the following- Russia in the Straits of the Bosphorus and the day they both paid a visit to the Grand-duke, Dardanelles. and remained talking an hour and a half. The On January 23 the Porte sent by telegraph visit was subsequently returned by the Grand- full powers to accept the above conditions. It duke, and affairs were discussed in a general afterwards transpired, however, that on the way—nothing being done to open negotiations 24th the Turkish Plenipotentiaries had left for seriously. The Turks seemed willing to wait and Adrianople with the Grand-duke ; and in con- see what the British Parliament (which had met sequence of the interruption of communications, three days before) would do; and on the other hand, the message — as well as three others which the Russians preferred to wait until Adrianople was were sent subsequently to the same effect —did occupied. Xews of the imminence of the latter not reach them. They arrived at Adrianople on event reached Kazanlik on the following day ; and the 27th, and the Grand-duke insisted that a final the Plenipotentiaries had a long interview with decision should be given on the 31st. On the the Grand-duke and M. Xelidoff, when the Russian morning of that day an aide-de-camp arrived, bases of peace were seriously discussed. bringing a message from the Porte asking why The only conditions on which the Russians would the movements of the Russian armies had not consent to suspend hostilities were— 1. Bulgaria, ceased, and declaring that consent to the conditions within the limits determined by the majority of the of peace had been sent a week before. The delay, Bulgarian population, which limits shall in no case as we have seen, had materially changed the be less than those indicated by the Constantinople aspect of affairs, and had enabled the Russians Conference, shall be formed into an autonomous to occupy a vast extent of territory south of tributary principality, with a national Christian Adrianople. government and a native militia. The Ottoman At last, however, at six o'clock in the evening army shall no longer remain there, except at cer- of 31st January, the Turkish delegates and the tain points to be settled by mutual agreement. Russian Commander-in-chief signed the document 2. The independence of Montenegro shall be which announced to the world that the campaign recognized. An increase of territory, equal to of 1877—78 was concluded. — —A CHAPTEB XXXIV. of Russia in set in Proclamations of the Michael T b Army Asia motion— Grand-duke on crossing the Turkish Frontier— Opcuing of the. Asiatic Campaign— Turkey in \ ia—II Divisions, General Characteristics, and Populations —Trans-Caucasia—Erzcroum, Kars, Bayazid Batoam, and Trcbizond Titlis, Erivan, AJexandropol, and Poti— Dispositions and Strength of the — Russian Army —The Turkish I and Garrisons— Character ami Equipment of the Turkish Troops—Superior ArrangemcD s of the Russians — General Loris-Melikoff Mushir Ahmed Mukbtar Pasha— Faizi Pasha— Dispositions of the Turkish Army — Russian Order of March —The Grand-duke's Or tin- Day— Surrender of the Turkish Outposts— T i i Russian Cavalry—Passage of the Arpa-Chai by die Russians—Enthusiasm <-f the " Armenians— Russian " Allies —The March on Ears— Reception of the Inhabitants by General Loris-Melikoff—Russian Administration installed at Sadji-Vcli—Occupation of Zaim —Unpreparedness of the Turks'—Difficulties of Hnkhtar Pasha— Skirmish al Veriscban, and it of Mukhtar Pasha towards Erzcronm — General Heimann encounters a Turkish Detachment from Ears at Visinkoi — Positions of the Russian Army — Reconnaissances— The Erivan Detachment, under General Ti r_-'i!..i-< IT—March on Bayazid — Evacuation "f the Town by the Turks, and oci upation by the Russians — Entry of Dyadin by General Tergukasoff, and advance by the Murad-Sn — Die. very of Turkish Camps— Retreat of the Turks, and Russian occupation of Earakilisa — The Akhaltsikh Column, under Gen tral Dcvel —March on in — Gnu ral Loris-Melikoff determines on the assanli of the Fortress —The Defences and Defenders of Ardahan— General Plan of < ']" of the le, reply by the Turks Attack of the < Attack— ning Cannons and — on the Heights Gouliaverdi —Capture of Turkish i It of Gouliaverdi Fort, on the N' General Loris-Melikoff The Spoils and Losses Operations against Ardahan B ; ^ ault of — — — Bombardment —Capture Outwork , entrance of the Russians into the Town — Flight >>f the Turks, and pursuit by the Russians — Russian Official Account of the capture of the Fortress— Losses on both sides— Order of the Day by General Loris-Melikoff—Moral effect of the Victory — Mukhtar Pasha at tho S hanly-Dagh — Retirement to Zewin — Defeat of Circassian Cavalry by Prince Tchavtchaiadse' — Tactics of Mnkhtar Pasha—Tie- In- trenched Camp at /.win —The Rion Corps, under General Oklobju — Turkish Defence of Batoum— Skirmish on the Banks of the Tcholouk —Heavy Fighting, and heroic bravery of Ali Pasha —Capture of Muchaster— The Russian Camp at Alamberi—Turkish Intronchmi the Kintrish — Russian advance into the Eabonlet District —Attack on the Acho Heights — Gallant Resistance of the Turks— Assault led by General Denibekoff, and capture of the Turkish Intrenchments —Attack by General Schelemetief on the left side of the Acho— Turkish Gunboat shells the Russian Troops—The Turkish Positions turned, and both banks of the Acho in the possession of the Ro —Attack on the Heights of Khontsonbani, and retreat of the Turks towards Batoum — Russian Preparations for the attack on the Line of the Kintrish — Disj Turkish Irregulars — Inaction of the Rion Corps — Turkish Naval Superiority—Turkish Operations in the Trans-Caucasian Provinces— Bombardment of the Russian Port of Poti—Attempt to raise an Insurrection amongst the Tribes of the i-us — Character of the Abkhazians — Turkish Expedition to Soukhonm Ealeh— Bombardment and Capture of the Town — Flight of the Inhabitants, ami Massacre by the Abkhasians—A Turkish Army Corps sent to Abkhasia— Proclamation of the Sultan to the Troops Eailure of the Expedition and defection of the Abkhasians. country. Our magnanimous and philanthropic THE CAMPAIGN IN ASIA. Monarch unsheathes his sword, not to injure paci- When war was declared on April 24, 1877, as fic inhabitants, nor to achieve glory by the destruc- narrated in Chapter XIII., the words of the Em- tion of the unarmed ; what he aims at is the defence peror Alexander were not only heard at Kischciull, of the oppressed and the coercion of the oppressor. and from thence throughout Europe ; they were He is anxious to vindicate justice and the rights of also flashed eastward to Asia Minor, where, on the man. Hence the troops of the Russian Czar do borders of the Russian Trans-Caucasian territory, not enter your confines to menace any of the paci- troops and munitions of war had long been col- fic inhabitants of the country. Excepting such as lected. The same day the Army of Russia in Asia by their acts constitute themselves our enemies, was set in motion, and before sunset the Turkish we shall account all of you our friends, and pro- Commander-in-chief was rudely informed of the tect your families and property. It is my sincere outbreak of war by the capture of all his cavalry wish that the presence in your country of Rus- outposts along the line of the Arpa-Chai River. sian troops may not lead to mutual hostilities, but On crossing the Turkish frontier, the Grand- may rivet a spiritual bond between you and our- duke Michael, Commander-in-chief, issued the selves. You arc the sons of the noble race of following proclamation to the inhabitants of Ad- Kvartel, whose next-of-kin live under Russian jaria and Robulet, the two adjacent Turkish pro- rule, and have ever been faithful and beloved vinces, inhabited mostly by Georgians : subjects of the Russian Emperor." " By order of his Majesty the Czar of All the Another proclamation issued by the Grand-duke Russias, the troops under my command enter your Michael to the inhabitants of the vilayet of Erzc- 103 — SIS THE KUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. roum, who arc Armenians and Turks, ran army belonging to one of Europe's greatest mili- thus : tary Powers—an army replete with all that theory " The troops of the Caucasus Army, under my could suggest—and finally succumbed only when command, enter your country. In the name of attacked in overwhelming numbers. the Emperor of All the Russias, I, in my capacity Before entering upon the history of these as Commander-in-chief and his Majesty's Governor- important events it is necessary to glance at the general of the Caucasus, declare what follows. country in which they took place. Briefly speak- The Russian troops advance, not in order to ing, at the commencement of the war Turkey in injure and afflict the pacific inhabitants of the Asia comprehended four great divisions — Asia country, but to relieve innocent sufferers and to Minor, Syria, a portion of country which may assist the oppressed. Your ordinary avocations be described as that situated on the Tigris and will not be disturbed, nor will your property be Euphrates, corresponding to the ancient Mesopo- violated. Not a hair on your heads will be tamia, and Armenia. The first named division is touched if you have confidence in our troops a considerable peninsula lying between the Black and peacefully remain in your houses. I have and Mediterranean Seas, and embraces an area of given the strictest orders to General Loris-Meli- not less than 270,000 square miles. Due south koff to punish any offenders who, contrary to my of the eastern portion of Asia Minor is the strip of expectation, should be found violating the rules Syria, including Palestine, bounded on the west protecting your lives and property. On the other by the Mediterranean, and on the east by the hand, any of you resisting our troops and taking Syrian desert. The country to the north and up arms against us will be treated as enemies, north-east, situated on the Tigris and Euphrates, and will have to thank yourselves for the con- and corresponding to the ancient Mesopotamia, was sequences." at one time the most fertile in Asia; now, though In this way was opened a campaign replete traces still remain of its past greatness, it is but with interest both for the military student and a mere pashalic of Turkey, neither wealthy nor the general reader, and which, although eclipsed important. These three divisions were not affected for a time by the greater magnitude of the move- by the war, except in so far as they furnished men ments in Europe, yet cannot fail to exert a mighty for the Turkish army. Proceeding northwards, the influence on the future destinies of both Russia ground rising rapidly at every step, we arrive at the and Turkey. An eminent authority on the sub- province of Armenia, one of the most ancient and ject has observed that to the military reader the powerful of the Asiatic kingdoms. A considerable campaign was pregnant with those examples of portion of this province, which formerly extended neglect of the most ordinary rules of warfare northwards to the foot of the Caucasus, and east- which the instructor in tactics loves to seize, as ward to the Caspian Sea, was ceded to Russia by illustrating in a marked decree the value of a the Treaty of Adrianople in 1S27. The Turkish knowledge of the " art of war." It showed what portion at the commencement of the present war advantages the breechloadinc* arm has given to comprehended the pashalics of Erzeroum, Kars, the " defence," and how, in the hands even of Bayazid, Moosh, and Van, occupying the space untrained soldiers behind earthworks, it becomes from the Government of Trebizoud to the source a weapon the bravest dare not face ; it showed of the Euphrates, and thence to the foot of the Arghi-dagh, better known as Mount Ararat. the inestimable value of hasty shelter-trenches ; it showed the utter uselessness of the old column There are great variations both of soil and attack, and how masses hurled on to breastworks climate in Armenia. The chief characteristics are hurled on to destruction ; it showed the per- of the latter are the great extremes of heat fection of the "order in disorder" system; and and cold. In the summer in the highlands and lastly, among many other lessons, it showed mountain passes the sun burns like fire ; but the (dangerous as is the precedent) that an army, air is sharp, exciting, and keen, and the skin of under-officered, under-fed, unpaid, badly clothed, the face and hands, unsoftened by the least mois- and badly shod, without Staff, without trans- ture, becomes cracked and dried, and peels off, port, without hospitals, and without commissariat, leaving a scar resembling the marks produced by was able to check, hold at bay, and repulse an a burn, while at the same time the body is so THE RUSS0-TCEKI3H WAR. 819 cold that warm winter clothing is necessary. In exceeding difficult of approach, and are only, the winter, when the sun is hidden by 1 speaking in a military sense, crossed by the Pass clouds, vast quantities of snow cover the country of Dariel. Their summits are covered with per- to a depth of several feet, the tracks become petual snow, their flanks rugged and barren ; but obliterated, all communication between the vil- further down the southern slopes the sterility gives lages is stopped, and the wretched inhabitants way to dense forests, orchards, vineyards, and are obliged, like people on board ship, to make corn-fields. In view of the value, both military such provision for themselves and their animals and commercial, of this region, railways have been as may sustain them for days together. constructed on either side of the Pass, facilitating Notwithstanding these extremes of temperature, the transport of troops or merchandise. Across the plateau of Armenia, having an average eleva- the Pass itself a good military road has been tion of 5000 feet above the level of the sea, enjoys made by the Russians, available at all seasons a very healthy climate, has splendid pastures, sup- of the year for wheeled vehicles — the defile porting fine breeds of horses and numerous herds through which the road passes being guarded by of cattle, fertile plains and valleys where abund- the fortress of Dariel. ance of corn of the finest description can be raised; Of the towns and places of importance that apples, grapes, and some other fruits arc indigenous. were affected by the war in the Turkish territory, From this elevated plateau to the Black Sea there the principal were Erzeroum, Kars, Bayazid, is a slope with a fall of 4000 or 5000 feet, covered Batoum, and Trebizond. Of all the towns in with dense forests of various and valuable hard Asiatic Turkey, there arc few of more importance woods ; at the foot of this slope, between Trebi- than Erzeroum, situated in the pashalic of that zond and Batoum, oranges and lemons, pomegran- name, and described as the centre of Turkish ates, figs, grapes, and citrons flourish, and Indian power in Asia. Figuring prominently, together corn ripens, in the open air. witli Kars and Bayazid, in all previous wars To the south of the province of Armenia is between Russia and Turkey, it was a^ain brought Kurdistan, whose inhabitants, named Kurds, owe into conspicuous notice in 1877. It stands upon a nominal allegiance to Turkey, and are expected a plain 6000 feet above the level of the sea, and in the time of war to afford a contingent to the possesses, as might be expected from its elevation, Turkish army in Asia. To the south-east is the a climate of extreme severity — the cold in winter Persian Empire, with the northern frontier turning being as intense as the heat in summer. The from Ardabil on the Caspian up to the river Arax, town is surrounded by double walls, with square and thence along its course nearly to Bayazid ; there, towers of considerable strength, in the centre of turning south-east, it follows the line of the Zibar which is a keep or castle. It is about 115 miles and Pushti Mountains to the mouths of the Tigris from Trebizond in a direct line; but owing to the and Euphrates in the Persian Gulf. Proceeding mountains the road takes a more circuitous route. further north-east, we pass over into the Russian It may be regarded as occupying in Asia the same portion of the province of Armenia, now known position as Adrianoplc in Europe, in that its as Trans-Caucasia, and comprising the Govern- possession was the aim and object of the move- ments Tillis, and of Kutais, Shemaka, Derbend. ments of the Russian army ; and like Adrianoplc, The province of Georgia is included within its though threatened early in the war, the Russians limits, extending to the river Arax on the Persian suffered considerable reverses before the way was frontier. open for an advance upon it. Thirty miles to Trans-Caucasia, a most valuable acquisition to the cast of Erzeroum is the junction of the Russian territory, is backed by the Caucasus and roads from Kars to Bayazid. Of these two, Kars, flanked by the Caspian and Euxinc seas, and pre- 110 miles from Erzeroum, had acquired an im- sents a position of great strength either for offensive portant place in modern history, from its prolonged or defensive operations. In addition to these siege by the Russians in 1855, when for mo: advantages, it possesses an excellent climate and its courageous garrison held out, under the gallant a fertile soil. The Caucasus Mountains, consist- General Williams, until compelled to yield from ing of two parallel chains, cover the entire country famine. Its houses and fortiGcations are built from the Black Sea to the Caspian. They arc entirely of black basalt, and as we shall sec 820 THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR, when we describe its siege, the works were the country in the immediate vicinity is fertile strong. Bayazid, standing in a plain of the same Further to the south, however, the scene changes name, is 150 miles distant from Erzeroum, and entirely ; and in place of the vine and other pro- not far from the base of Ararat. Like Kars, it is ducts, nothing meets the eye but lava, basalt, a frontier town, and is important from the position scoria?, and other evidences of igneous action. it occupies on the high road from Teheran to Erivan is connected with Tiilis, the road meeting Erzeroum. One hundred miles north-east of Kars, another from Alexandropol and Kars, at a distance on the Black Sea coast, and about thirty miles of about forty milts to the north. It is a town of from the then Russian frontier, is the port of some 12,000 inhabitants, mostly Armenians, and Batoum, which, though exposed towards the has one of those old-fashioned fortifications which north, is a good harbour, sheltered from the south depend chiefly for their strength upon the thickness winds by high hills, and having deep water close of their walls. Of scarcely less importance is the to the shore. Batoum is strongly defended both city of Alexandropol. The old Turkish name, and by land and sea. Its value to any nation whose that by which the Turks still know it, is Gumri. territories border the Black Sea is great, for Built at an elevation of 5079 feet above the sea, it it is the only good port on the east coast south owes its importance to its strategical position; and of the Sea of Azof. It would be very easy since it has fallen into Russian hands it has been to connect it by railway with Tiilis, and the so carefully fortified, that it is now one of the anxiety of the Russians to obtain it can be easily strongest places in the East. It is a town of understood. Of yet greater value and importance considerable size, and contains about 17,000 in- to the Turks was the seaport town of Trebizond. habitants, but its surroundings are desolate and Having command of the Black Sea, they were gloomy in the extreme. It would be difficult to enabled to send freely both men and munitions of conceive any country more bare and sterile than war from Constantinople to Armenia by way of the plateau on which it is built. In the town this port. It is built on the slope of a hill facing itself there are a few trees, but there are none to be the sea, being partly surrounded by a lofty and seen in the surrounding country. The destruction castellated wall, on either side of which is a deep of wood on the slopes of the Ararat chain has ravine, traversed by long bridges. There is no ruined the agriculture of the district. The rivers, harbour, but the anchorage is sufficiently good to which were formerly well filled, now only consist enable vessels to remain there throughout the year. of small streams deep down between high and la the Trans-Caucasian provinces of Russia the sterile banks. The pasture grounds, and as a chief towns are Tiflis, Erivan, Alexandropol, and necessary consequence, the cattle have disappeared, Poti. Tiilis, the chief city of Georgia, is the ter- and arid and naked lands, with here and there minus of the railway to the port of Poti via Kutais. pools of stagnant water, are all that can be seen. It is built on both banks of the river Kur, and is The name Arpa-Tchai, given to the stream which situated immediately south of the Kasbek Pass, by flows at the foot of Alexandropol, means the " river " which it can be approached from the railway station of barley, but it is a token only of the fertility of at Yladikavkas by a road of about 140 miles in former clays. At the time of the Treaty of Paris length, crossing over the mountains at a height of of 1856 the line of demarcation chosen between 8000 feet above the sea. This road is known as the Russian and Turkish territory was the course the Georgian military road, and is always kept in of the Arpa-Tchai, the left bank being handed over to good order, being repaired as soon as the winter's Russia and the right to Turkey. Alexandropol, as snows have cleared off. From it a railway runs will be seen further on, formed the Russian centre, to Rostov and Taganrog, on the Sea of Azof. It and notwithstanding the severity of the weather, is a town of about 100,000 inhabitants, mostly some 60,000 men were concentrated there during Georgians and Armenians, and contains the arsenal the winter of 1876-77, lodging for the most part in and chief military stores of the province. Distant encampments to the north and south of the town. from Tiilis 110 miles, in the direction of south by The only other town which it is necessary to notice west, is Erivan, the other great city of Russian is the seaport of Poti. This is a very inferior port. Armenia. Situated in the midst of the extensive There is a bar at the mouth of the river Rion, on plain that extends to the north of Mount Ararat, the banks of which the town is built, and ships —; — TIIE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. 821 liave to lie in the open roadstead, and their cargoes . as well as in Europe, that there was a great must be unloaded into barges for discharge. A difference between the nominal and real strength belt of swampy forest runs inland for some distance, of the Russian army. Captain Norman, who and the place is the haunt of fever and ague. accompanied the Turkish army as correspondent Thielmann says that no European has passed a of the Times, m a lecture delivered before the night there and been spared by the fever. About United Service Institution, asserted that "he was sixty miles north of Poti is the seaport of Souk- assured on most excellent authority that the houm-Kaleh, where there is a better anchorage, Russian forces in Armenia were only half their though the port is entirely unsheltered from the nominal strength.'' This fact, however, was not south wind. discovered until a considerable time after the Turning now to the opposing armies of Turkey campaign had commenced, and at the outset the and Russia in Asia, we find they were drawn up Turks considerably over-estimated the forces in array near the border line that marked off the advancing against them. territory of the Sultan from that of the Czar. The Turkish forces nominally consisted of During the winter of 187G—77, and the time the 4th Army Corps, augmented by reinforce- occupied by the Conference at Constantinople, ments from Syria and Constantinople. It was the Russian forces in Asia had been mobilized, composed of four regiments of cavalry, each and all necessary preparations had been n regiment having five troops of 100 sabres ; six to enable them to commence the campaign regiments of infantry of the line, each regiment in the early spring. The centres on which the having four battalions, the fourth battalion of each troops were concentrated were Kutais, Akhal- regiment being a rifle battalion, and armed with tsikh, Alexandropol, and Erivan. The Turkish the Pcabody rifle, the remaining three with the frontier line was guarded by the fortresses of Snider. Each battalion consisted of eight com- Batoum, Ardahan, and Kars, with the garrison panies, of 100 men each ; six regiments of infantry town of Bayazid ; and it was fully expected by of the Sinfi Ervel, or 1st reserve ; six regiments the Turks that the Russians would follow the plan of infantry of the Sinfi Sanni, or 2nd reserve ; six adopted in the campaign of 1828—29, and press regiments of infantry of the Sinfi Salis, or 3rd vigorously into the Turkish territory on the out- reserve, which may be summarized thus : —Of break of war, and that the brunt of the attack cavalry — four regiments, each of 500 sabres, would have to be borne by these places. This 2000 sabres ; irregular horse, 3000 sabre9. Ar- surmise was strengthened when the dispositions tillery—24 batteries of six field guns, 144 field of the Russian forces became known, and which guns ; three batteries of six mountain guns, 18 at the beginning of April, 1877, were as follows: mountain guns ; three batteries of six mitrailleurs, At Kutais, the 41st Division, under the command 18 pieces. Infantry—24 battalions of 800 men of Lieutenant-general Oklobju, consisting of six- (regulars), 19,200 men ; 24 battalions 1st Tescrve teen battalions of infantry, six field batteries, and (500 men), 12,000 men ; 24 battalions 2nd reserve two regiments of Cossack cavalry ; at Akhaltsikh, (500 men), 12,000 men ; 24 battalions 3rd reserve the 39th Division, under Lieutenant-general Devel (500 men), 12,000 men. Irregular infantry total of cavalry, at Alexandropol, the Division of the grenadiers of about 8000 men ; giving a grand — the Caucasus, the 20th Division of infantry, a 5000 ; artillery, 180 guns ; infantry, 63,000. complete Division of cavalry, a brigade of sappers, There were also twelve companies of garrison the brigade of the rifles of the Caucasus, and some artillery, with 574 guns, distributed in the various regiments of irregular cavalry, under the command fortresses, being about 1500 in Kars, 400 in Ard- of General Loris-Mclikoff ; and at Erivan, under ahan, and 1200 in Erzeroum. Of these forces tho the command of General Tergukasoff, were mobi- artillery formed the best branch of the service. lized the 19th and 38th Divisions, a cavalry The field guns were chiefly Krupp's steel breech- Division, consisting of seven regiments and twelve loaders. Those belonging to the horse artillery batteries of artillery. Nominally the aggregate were four-pounder guns, with a calibre of •> 1- strength of the Russian forces was 90,000 infantry, inches. The field batteries were armed with six- 15,000 cavalry, 2800 sappers, and 290 guns, ex- pounder guns, with a calibre of 4 inches. The clusive of the reserve. It was found, however, in mountain guns were generally Krupp's bronze 822 THE KUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. 2 1-inch rifled pieces, carrying a 7-lb. shell. The loading revolver, and a Winchester repeating horse batteries had 133 men, eighty-two saddle rifle. Of this arm there were two patterns, one and sixty-two draught horses, with six guns, one holding twelve, and the . other sixteen car- •wao-o-on, and one fonre. The field batteries had tridges. Though not effective much beyond 300 DO ' ° twenty saddle and sixty draught horses, with a yards, on account of the smallness of its charge, similar number of mms and wagons. The moun- it possessed one inestimable advantage in the eyes ts 03 tain batteries had four riding horses and twenty- of the irregular soldiery — rapidity of fire. It was three mules. The artillery horses were chielly in the cavalry that the Turks failed. Badly country bred, though some had been imported mounted, indifferently armed, without discipline, from Hungary. They were strong useful animals, and perfectly ignorant of even the rudiments ot with great powers of endurance, standing from four- drill, the Turkish Commander was unable to avail teen hands one inch to fourteen hands three inches. himself of the services of the cavalry in his army The mountain guns were carried on the backs of for the performance of those legitimate duties on mules, which were generally fine and powerful ani- which the safety of a camp mainly depends. In mals. When, however, the ground admitted of it, consequence of the indifference of the horses, and the gun was mounted, and the carriage, being pro- the disinclination, as well as the inability, of the vided with shafts, was drawn by one mule. In the men to reconnoitre; to the laxity of the discipline, forts the armament was chiefly the muzzle-loading and to the fact that patrols, vedettes, and pickets shunt gun, with a calibre of 5 inches, and bronze were deemed by the cavalry leaders superfluous ; guns on Krupp's system, but manufactured at and, moreover, owing to the general bad feeling Constantinople, with a bore of about 4 - 7 inches. that prevailed between Circassian and Kurd, Nizam All spare ammunition for horse, field, and moun- and Zaptieh— the Russians were often enabled to tain batteries was carried either on arabas (common effect movements unobserved by and unknown to country bullock waggons), mules, or ponies. the Turks. The cavalry was poor in every respect. Of Turning to the infantry, each regiment was regulars there were nominally two brigades of two divided into four battalions—one of chasseurs or regiments each. The war footing of a cavalry sharpshooters, and three ordinary line battalions. regiment is a colonel, lieutenant-colonel, two chefs The "Tallia," or chasseurs, were armed with the d'escadron, two adjutants-major, eight medical sword bayonet, the remaining three battalions officers and apothecaries, twelve first and second with a four-sided weapon very similar to that in captains, twelve first and second lieutenants, use in the English army. The total strength of twelve sub-lieutenants, forty-eight sergeants, forty- a batalion on the war footing was one chef de eight corporals, and 672 privates—giving a total battalion, two adjutants-major, eight captains, for all ranks, including musicians, farriers, &c, sixteen lieutenants, thirty-two sergeants, sixty- of 930. Thus the four regiments of cavalry four corporals, 624 privates, and thirty-three under Mukhtar's orders had a nominal strength of musicians, one doctor, one assistant surgeon, and twenty-four squadrons and 3720 sabres. They one scribe. Each battalion was divided into eight were, however, far below that strength, and, as companies, and the companies should have con- already stated above, could not be reckoned at sisted of three officers and ninety-eight non-com- more than 2000 men. The equipment of the missioned officers and men. Captain Norman, cavalry consisted of a very roughly made saddle however, asserts that he never saw a company of (much on the English plan), holsters and valise, more than thirty-six files; that some had only with a leathern water-bottle slung on the off side, eighteen files, and that one of twenty-six files was and spare shot pocket on the near. No efforts considered strong. There were no distinctive were ever made to keep either saddlery, arms, or marks among regiments and battalions— facings, accoutrements in good order. The horses were pipings, and buttons were all the same, so that very small, few reaching fourteen hands; they it required a personal acquaintance with either were for the most part over-weighted, and though officers or men to distinguish one corps from possessing great powers of endurance, were not another. They wore sandals made of rough gifted with speed. The arms were a sabre, carpeting with soft leather soles, but the material usually in a very rusty steel scabbard, a breech- was so bad that these were being constantly worn — THE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. S23 through. On tliis subject a correspondent with The hospital arrangements of the army were the Turkish army remarked—" Not even in the most faulty. There were a few doctors, nine Spanish army have I seen such an utter want of altogether in Kars, five in Ardahan, one with the requisite foot-covering. Each soldier's foot the battalion at Molla-Sulciman, and eleven in the a:id leg is swathed with a complicated mass of hospitals at Erzeroum. The order laying down linen and woollen rags, bound on with twine, tape, that there were to be so many for each regiment straps, and bandages. The sole is sometimes a was entirely disregarded. As with the personnel, piece of untanned cow-hide, with the hair turned so with the materiel. Until the arrival of Dr. outwards; often there is not even this. It would Casson on the 16th of July at Erzeroum, the be curious to calculate how long a Turkish soldier hospitals even in that city were destitute of the it will scarcely takes to remove these coverings— if he ever docs, commonest requirements ; and be till tin -y save him the trouble by falling oil'." credited, that until the action of the 2nd of Though badly uniformed, the men were well October all the battles in Asia were fought with- armed, for the most part with long range breech- out any arrangements being made by the Turks loading ritles made by an American firm, and for the care and transport of wounded men; indeed, known as the Peabody-Martini. Though very in the earlier fights no doctors were present. roughly turned out, these weapons were found both The same indifference and carelessness were dis- strong and durable, and capable of standing a great played in many other ways. Camps were pitched amount of rough usage before becoming unser- without order or regularity, sanitary arrangements viceable. Each man was supposed to carry 150 were wilfully disregarded, latrines were never rounds of ammunition distributed as follows : made, men cooked wherever they fancied, and fifty rounds in a black leather pouch attached to pickets and guards were almost unknown. the waist-belt, twenty in a receptacle stretched The general arrangements made for the comfort across the breast of the tunic, and eighty in the and well-being of the Russian army presented a pack. The latter consisted of a brown or blue great contrast to the apparent indifference of the cloth great-coat, with a hood, in which the kit Turks. The train of the army of the Caucasus was wrapped up. A further supply was carried consisted of heavy Tartar waggons and light regimcntally on thirty-two ponies attached to Russian waggonsCO — the former harnessed with each battalion. In practice, however, owing to four, the latter with two horses. Each regiment the laxity of discipline and the lack of kit in- had its regular train, and each company its baggage spection, the men often went into action with waggon. " After passing two months with the a very inadequate supply of cartridges. army of the Caucasus, I cannot," said a corre- The whole army was provided with tents of the spondent, "cite a single case in which the soldiers old English bell pattern, those of commanding have been without warm food through the fault olficers and the General Staff being green. Forty of their chiefs. It is only after rapid marches were served out to each battalion, and these were made without barr Zewin, Zedikan, and Karakilisa, but the defective so that on reaching it the latter find boiling water organization which pervaded the Ottoman adminis- already prepared for tea, and two hours later can tration made itself felt here, and the soldier suf- have their soup. The officers have no objection fered in consequence. to the soldiers' train passing before their own, for 824 THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. each of them has a private stove of provisions. At of these ropes are attached pieces of string, from the chief halting places nearly all the soldiers take which hang geese and fowls, sometimes as many tea. The officers' body servants have become as forty to each waggon. To pack one of these thorough artists in campaigning. Some of them, waggons, takes," says the correspondent, " not two ten minutes before the halt, may be seen lighting or three hours, as one might fancy, but about (Russian tea literally self- fifteen officers' up the samovar urn— I minutes. Twenty servants under- boiler), as they march in the ranks, and blowing take the task, aided by the dogs of the battalion, upon the red-hot embers as they carry it along. who are employed to catch the fowls and geese. Marching in countries where there is but little Behind the waggons, milch goats, sheep, and water—and in the provinces of Eiivan one may sometimes cows are attached. This is rendered so march irom thirty to forty versts (from twenty necessary by the fact that in most of the Armenian to twenty-seven miles) —the soldiers carry water villages no milk is to be obtained." with them in saucepans, and also in large skins, The Russian army was nominally commanded by which are placed iu the regimental carts. The the Grand-duke Michael, brother of the Emperor, soldiers never remain without water unless abso- but the real working commander was General lutely forced to do so. When they march on the Loris-MelikofT; while the command of the Turkish light, without pack or baggage, they think more forces had been intrusted to the Mushir Ahmed of having water than of having meat ; and this Mukhtar Pasha. Under the direction of these may be easily understood. With water and biscuit two men the campaign with all its varying for- a man may live, but under the burning sun of the tunes was fought out, and it will be interesting:, Caucasus it is impossible to do without water even before beginning the record of its events, to glance for a few hours." for a moment at the respective commanders. The " Want of water," said the same correspondent, •Russian leader, General Loris-MelikofT, is an " had much to do with, the Russian failures at Armenian, descended, as his name indicates, from Zewin. Nothing can stop the rush for water ; and one of the ancient princes of the country. The the men of one of the companies of the Tiilis " Lori " is the name of a district in the governor- regiment, which happened to be in advance, and ship of Tiflis ; Melik or Melek in Armenian, as had already seized the first line of the enemy's well as in Persian and Arabic, means prince or intrenchments, left their ground and ran down king ; off, ou, or ow is the termination which the hill under a shower of bullets to get to a stream foreigners take when making their names Russian. which they had just seen. As the scorching clays His age at the time under review was fifty-three are often followed by cold rainy nights, a ration years. He was a veteran in the wars of the Cau- of spirit is served out to the men. Whenever it casus, and distinguished himself in 1855 at the is possible to get the tents forward, the men sleep siege of Kars as a cavalry colonel ; after the cap- under canvas. The tents are carried by bat horses, ture of the town General Mouravieff made him of which each company has eight; and the soldiers commander of it. Fifteen years later, after the are scarcely crammed together more closely than definitive pacification of the Caucasus under the in the camps of manoeuvre in time of peace. The Grand-duke Michael, General Loris-MelikofT was officers' train is composed of a large Tartar waggon sent to Vladikavkas to act as governor. On the and a little telega or country cart (for light declaration of war the real command of the army marches) to each battalion. The officers place in in Asia was intrusted to him. In addition to the waggon their camp bedsteads, their trunks, Russian and French, he was lluent in Armenian, their portable tables, and their folding chairs. Turkish, Tartar, and Persian, and no one was better They carry with them small cases of provisions. acquainted with the affairs of Turkey in Asia. Each officer's servant bears pouches and vessels Many of the Russian officers are half diploma- full of water. Every waggon is covered in at the tists, and General Loris-MelikofT showed his skill top with hay and straw, of which the value can in this respect when the question arose of how best scarcely be overestimated when the camping to favourably dispose the peaceable inhabitants of ground is rocky, as in so many parts of the Cau- Armenia. It was at his suggestion the Grand- casus. The straw and hay at the top of the duke Michael published the proclamation we have waggons is tied down with ropes, and to the end already given, in which the people were informed THE EUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. 821 that if they remained peaceful, they could rely Vizir, summed up the impression produced in the upon complete security both for their persons and following sentence: — "The proceedings of the goods. The troops upon entering a village were Russians undermine patriotism among the Mus- ordered to deliver to the elder a copy of this sulmans." proclamation in the local dialect. The elder Lnlike the Russian general, the Turkish Mushir also received a document, in which it was Ahmed Mukhtar Pasha could boast of no royal or stated that as the inhabitants of the village had patrician origin, having descended from a family made their submission, consequently they had engaged in trade, and been brought up by his a right to the protection of the Russian laws, and grandfather (his father having died young), a silk that every hostile or arbitrary act committed to- merchant of Broussa. He was born in the year wards them would be severely punished. As a 1837, and was therefore forty years of age when he contrast to this clemency, orders were given to assumed the command. Although comparatively a destroy those villages the inhabitants of which young man, he was possessed of considerable expe- exhibited hostility to the troops or fled into the rience, and had been a military student from boy- mountains. As on the one side there was abso- hood, having passed through the Military School of lute security, and on the other utter ruin, the Broussa and the Military Academy of Constantino- people could not well hesitate, and thus cases of ple, leaving the last establishment with the grade of hostility to the invaders were extremely rare. Captain on the Staff. His first experience of active As a natural corollary to this first measure, service was gained in the war with Montenegro in General Loris-Melikoff took a second, which con- 1860, when he was attached to the Staff. sisted of paying the inhabitants with ready money During the campaign he behaved with great for all articles necessary for the revictualling of gallantry, and was twice wounded. At its close troops. Before passing the frontier he obtained he was raised to the rank of adjutant-major, anil information as to the current prices of provisions, was appointed Professor of Astronomy and Fortifi- and drew up a tariff, according to which the cation at the Military Academy at Constantinople. troops were ordered to pay for the articles of Rising rapidly in office, he was, in 1864, appointed consumption which the natives supplied to them. aide-de-camp to Sultan Abdul Aziz, and tutor to As soon as a detachment entered a village, Prince Youssouf Issedin, his eldest son. It was the population eagerly offered for sale bread, under the charge of Mukhtar that this Prince milk, cheese, fowls ; in short, all they wished to visited Europe, passing through Austria, Germany, dispose of. The camp was no sooner installed France, and England, the tutor being everywhere than a bazaar was organized, and rapidly became received with honour. After this, as Colonel of a lively scene. The inhabitants soon learnt to the Staff, he again served in Montenegro, and reckon Russian money ; and as the demand was subsequently took a leading part in the Yemen generally greater than the supply, the products campaign, being promoted to the grade of Mushir were rapidly disposed of to the great satisfac- and appointed Governor of Yemen at the age of tion of the sellers, who returned to their homes thirty-three. His career illustrated very vividly quite content with the prices realized. The the manner in which appointments were made and effect of this policy soon became manifest. offices changed under Turkish administration, as Xevcr had the Turkish soldiers in Armenia been between his appointment to the Governorship of known to pay for what they took. They were Yemen in 1871 he was successively nominated accustomed to lod^eDOand retrale themselves Ogratis Minister of Public "Works, Governor of Crete, in the villages, and the poor Armenian or Mus- Commander of the Army Corps at Shumla, sulman inhabitants thought themselves fortunate Governor and Military Commandant at Erzeroum, if nothing worse happened to them. Thus, when Commander of the Turkish forces operating in the Russians were seen to be liberal in their ex- Bosnia, Montenegro, and Herzegovina, Governor penditure and paid in gold and silver, a compari- of Candia, and finally, just before the outbreak of son was forcibly established between the Russian the war, Commander of the Fourth or Erzcroum and the Turkish regime, which was far from being Army Corps, in which capacity he arrived at to the advantage of the latter. The Governor of Trebizond on the 30th of March, 1877. Young, Erzcroum, in a despatch addressed to the Grand active, and intelligent, of a genial disposition, 104 ; ; 826 THE KUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. cheerful manners, hard working, and able to enter at Olti, as a connecting link with Ardahan, into the details of everything connected with his six battalions and a mountain battery ; between command, he soon gained the confidence and Erzeroum and Kars, two battalions and a field respect of botli officers and men. In his personal battery ; at Gulentab and Kaghysman, two bat- appearance he resembled that type of commander talions ; and at Delibaba and in the Alashgerd known in a British barrack square as a smart plain, keeping open communication with Bayazid, officer. His appearance was soldier-like, his twelve battalions, two field batteries, and one tones decisive, and his arms and accoutrements mountain battery. always clean and well put on. He was a good Although much behindhand in all necessary French scholar, and throughout the war always preparations, on the arrival of the Mushir des- displayed the greatest courtesy and consideration perate efforts were made to get ready for the towards the various representatives of the European cominsr storm. Mukhtar's first act on reaching press. At all times energetic and diligent, he his new head-quarters was to call out both bans likewise jjossessed great personal courage and of Bedifs, as well as all Moustaphiz battalions in coolness; and for the services he rendered to the the districts in the immediate vicinity of the war. Turkish cause in Asia, he is fairly entitled to divide All Circassian settlers in Armenia were also called with Osman Pasha, in Europe, the highest honours upon to come forward and take up arms against of the Turkish defence. the hereditary enemy of their race and religion His Chief of the Staff was Faizi Pasha, a Hun- measures were taken to obtain the large stores of garian refugee, who, under the better known name fodder and grain in the Kars, Alashgerd, Passin, of Kohlmann, had earned renown in the defence and Erzeroum plains ; depots were established at of Kars by Sir Fenwick Williams at the time of Kaprikoi, Olti, and Zedikan; six months' full rations the Crimean War. Under his direction the new were thrown into Kars and Ardahan ; the forti- works around Batoum, Ardahan, Kars, and Erze- fications of Erzeroum were repaired, and men set roum had been erected, and during the early stages to work on the intrenched positions at the Gurdjeh of the war his administrative skill was mainly Boghaz, on the Devi Boyun, and at Kaprikoi. instrumental in effecting the organization of But everything was in an unsettled and in- the Turkish forces in Armenia. He proved to complete state when war was declared, and when, be, throughout the whole campaign, a thoroughly with the greatest promptitude, the Russian troops capable officer, and the Russian reverses were to crossed the Asiatic frontier of Turkey in three a large extent owing to the sagacity and courage columns. The main force, starting from Alexan- he displayed. dropol, marched upon Kars; the Rion detachment The Turkish military organization being power- marched upon Batoum ; and the Erivan detach- less for the offensive, though admirably adapted ment upon Bayazid. The main force was under for defence, the Porte confined its attention to the command of General Loris-Melikoff, the right strengthening the fortresses and barring the vari- or Bion detachment was commanded by Lieutenant- ous roads into Armenia. Cargoes of heavy Krupp general Oklobju, while the command of the left or guns were despatched to Trebizond to increase Erivan detachment was intrusted to General Ter- Erzeroum gukasoff. In addition to these three columns the armaments of Ardahan, Kars, and ; but, though it had long been felt that war was there was a fourth, which had been concentrated imminent and inevitable, so slow was the Seras- at Akhaltsikh under the command of General Devel, kierate that the first consignment did not reach the and which crossed the frontier on the 28th of April, coast of the Black Sea till after the commencement to proceed against the fortified town of Ardahan. of hostilities, and none were in time to take part The main object of the Russians was to push the in the defence of either Kars or Ardahan. The Turks back on their frontier fortresses, to isolate Turkish troops were disposed as follows : —Batoum, these from each other, and to reach the transverse thirty battalions; Ardahan, twelve battalions, three lines of road by which the Russian columns could field batteries ; Kars, thirty-eight battalions, eight be brought into communication and eventually co- field batteries ; Bayazid, three battalions, two field operate with each other. batteries ; Van, six battalions, two field batteries The advance of the Russian army being thus Erzeroum, thirteen battalions, six field batteries made from four starting points, and each division THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR 827 having at the outset a distinct object before it, it of the skirmishers, or to go to their aid and pro- will be necessary to describe the movements and tect them while they remounted. iortunes of the different columns separately ; and Conformably to the instructions which they had we shall commence with that of the centre, which received, the chiefs of the cavalry columns on had been concentrated upon Alexandropol, and entering Turkish territory signified the com- was commanded by General Loris-Mclikoff. mencement of hostilities to the Turkish posts which Previous to the advance on the 24th April, the they encountered, and almost all surrendered with- Grand-duke Michael, Governor of the Caucasus, out resistance. In one case only, in front of Djalab- addressed to the invading army the following Kitchout, ten miles to the north of Alexandropol, order of the day: — '• Oiliccrs, sub-officers, and some dragoons attempted to resist and killed ono soldiers of the Army of the Caucasus. The Cossack ; but after having themselves lust four sovereign will of the Emperor calls you to defend men, they laid down their arms. Altogether the by arms the honour and dignity of your country. Russian scouts took six officers and ninety-six You have behind you the glorious past of the men prisoners on the first day. Army of the Caucasus, before you the plains and Early on the morning of the 24th April, pontoon mountains red with the blood of your fathers and men commenced constructing two bridges over your brothers! Forward, with God for our the Arpa-Tchai, in preparation for the crossing of " country and for our great sovereign ! the infantry and foot artillery—one below Alexan- The first detachment of cavalry crossed the dropol, and the other at the village of Baiadour. Arpa-Tchai simultaneously at several points. These The first was completed in seven hours, and the horsemen belonged to a corps of scouts whose duty second, which was only forty yards wide, in less consisted chiefly in guarding against sudden at- than two hours and a half. tacks, holding villages in submission, taking small Immediately the Baiadour bridge was finished posts by surprise, foraging in every direction to two brigades of grenadiers of the Caucasus division collect supplies for men and horses, and keeping crossed it and set out on the road to Kars. open the communications with the different detach- General Loris-Melikoff soon arrived at the place ments of the army. where the rest of the Corps was concentrated ; The Asiatic campaign on several occasions divine service was solemnly celebrated, the Im- proved the advantages of a system exclusively perial manifesto and the order to cross the frontier Russian, introduced by the Emperor Nicholas into were read, and all the troops advanced with en- the dragoon regiments, and afterwards extended to thusiastic hurrahs. " The valley of Arpa-Tchai,'' all the cavalry. In a war, when great distances said an eye-witness, "was crowded with carts, artil- have to be traversed, infantry arc too slow to . provision and ammunition waggons, and be always able to move upon a given point in troops of infantry and cavalry, entangled in an the necessary time, and yet there are occasions apparent confusion, but in reality advancing in when they cannot be dispensed with, as for in- the greatest order. Each regiment in succession stance, in defiles, crossing rivers, the defence of defiled before the Quarantaine, where the com- villages, and fights under the shelter of woods. mander of the Corps was posted, crossed the bridge Thanks to the regulation by virtue of which the constructed a few hours before, and trod on the Russian cavalry arc exercised in infantry drill, enemy's territory. At the end of the bridge was these two difficulties —the necessity of having a steep incline, and thousands of the inhabitants of foot soldiers, and the impossibility of bringing Alexandropol came out and assisted the soldiers in them on to the ground in good time —are obvi- getting the waggons and guns up the ascent. ated, and in Armenia Cossacks were to be seen The enthusiasm of the Armenians knew no bounds. manoeuvring like well-drilled foot soldiers. Were By hundreds they yoked themselves to the wag- infantry needed, immediately three sotnias out of gons, laid hold of the gun-carriages, pushed at the four dismounted, deployed in skirmishing order, wheels, pulled at the ropes, and with joyful shouts and opened fire with the excellent rapid-firing got up some enormous burdens." carbines with which all the Cossacks were armed. All at once on the road from Kars a troop of The sotnia remaining mounted held itself in readi- cavalry was seen in foreign costumes, advancing ness cither to profit by the results of the action towards Alexandropol. It was a squadron of | : 828 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. Karapapaks who were coming to offer their services In spite of the dispatch of the proclamation to to the " White Czar." General Loris-Melikoff the neighbouring village of Schachnader, many of gave them a most cordial reception, and accepted its inhabitants had lied. General Melikoff, there- their offer, as he did those of all the natives who fore, gave orders to demolish their houses, which later on joined the Russians. But these undis- were executed with the greatest rigour. Sentinels ciplined hordes were never in reality of much use. were placed at the houses which remained in- They were armed in so insufficient and so primi- habited, and the rest of the village was entirely tive a manner that they could not enter upon an destroyed to serve as an example. The next day engagement with the enemy's cavalry, whose the army bivouacked at Kourouk-Dara, a memor- weapons were of a superior description. At able field of battle, where a small force of Rus- first they were only employed for escort service. sians defeated an enemy four times their number But after a time the Russians began to utilize them in 1854. for procuring provisions in the neighbouring vil- The halt at Kourouk-Dara was full of interest. lages. In order, however, that the inhabitants should [Numbers of Loris-MelikofFs officers, and Loris- not suffer from the arbitrary proceedings of these Melikoff himself, had fought at the battle to which requisitioned, too much disposed to pillage, care this place had given its name. Many of those was always taken to send a Russian officer with who were now generals and superior Staff officers them. The contingent of these irregulars, which were then subalterns, or at most chiefs of bat- increased as the war proceeded, was placed under talions ; and endless were the recollections that the orders of Colonel Kichmichef, chief of the were evoked, and the old stories that were retold. escort. The position of this officer was a very The Commander-in-chief received in the vil- hard one; he had the greatest difficulty in keep- lage the clergy of the Greek and Armenian vil- ing his subordinates within the limits of discipline, lages for twenty miles around, who had come and, in fact, he did not always succeed in doing so. clothed in their sacerdotal vestments, and accom- The conduct of these men did some injury to the panied by banners and holy images, to offer him reputation of the Russian troops, and frequently bread and salt. General Melikoff also discoursed spoilt the policy of conciliation by which it was freely with the influential persons of the country sought to attach the inhabitants of the country in their own language, and made a speech to them, in other districts. to Russia ; for various reasons it was, however, which he subsequently repeated thought better to keep them in the Russian service. " The Russian Czar," said the General, " does not The first stage of the Alexandropol Corps was make war on you, brothers ; he has not the least idea very short. An experience of two or three days of attempting to change your language, your re- is necessary to an army to obtain regularity and ligion, or your customs. Look at me, for example consequent rapidity in marching. The weather you know that I am not of Russian origin, that I the Church, and that my also was very bad ; it rained during the whole belong to Armenian is Very well, all that day ; a violent cold wind blew in squalls, and the mother-tongue Armenian. roads were deep in mud. At the close of the first has not prevented me from becoming commander day's march the camp was established at Mollah- of the troops of the Russian Czar, because the Moussa, little more than four miles from the frontier. Emperor knows how to esteem each one according At five o'clock on the following morning everything to his services and his merits, without troubling was ready for resuming the march. The advance- himself whether he be orthodox, Armenian, or guard started on the main road, and the infantry Mussulman. Our army has more than one followed, protected on its two flanks by skirmishers. Mahometan, Circassian, or Tartar general. Live The whole detachment advanced slowly, as the large happily and in peace, devote yourselves in full numbers of baggage-waggons did not permit of security to your business, and no one will touch rapid marching. The Corps, proceeding in two either your religion or your customs. I have left columns, did only five miles on the 25th and six your judge in office, who will, as in the past, deckle on the 26th. On the 26th the army passed Kars- your disputes according to your laws and customs. Tchai, an affluent of the Arpa-Tchai, which passes Only one thing is demanded from you : not to by Kars and cuts the road which leads from that offer any resistance to our administration, and to town to Alexandropol. undertake nothing hostile against our troops." TITE EUSS0-TU11KISII WAR. 829 The Turkish territory which the army had so disorganized and unprepared a condition that they already passed through belonged to the district were unable to do anything to oppose the Russian Schouraghil, the capital of which is Hadji-Veli. advance. When Mukhtar Pasha first arrived at Having learnt that a Turkish column, six batta- Erzeroum he found everything in confusion. Kars lions strong, had collected on this point, General certainly was sufficiently armed and provisioned, and Loris-Melikofi sent forward all his cavalry; but its garrison was numerous enough to make success- the Turk?, who had not received any on ful sorties. Ardahan was defended by some twelve hastily fell back on Kars, and evacuated all the battalions, and well armed ; but its unfavourable country situated between the frontier and that fort- position rendered it difficult to retain possession ress. On the 27th, while the infantry was camping of the fortress. In Toprak Kaleh Mehemed Pasha at Kourouk-Dara, the cavalry was bivouacking at was posted with ten weak battalions of infantry, Hadji-Veli. On the next day the Russian admini- about 6000 men ; and the army of the centre, stration was installed in the latter town. commanded by Mouhlis Pasha, numbered onlv From Kourouk-Dara the nnin body of the forces nine battalions. The whole of the regular cavalry, removed on the 28th to Zaim, about fifteen miles consisting of 1000 horses, and all the volunteers, to the north-west of Kars in the valley of the among them 500 Circassians, Kurds, Tartars, and Kars-Tchai. General Loris-Melikoff established Karapapaks, were in Kars. At Erzeroum there his head-quarters at this point, where he spent were six field and three mountain batteries, but some days in organizing the base of operations horses were wanting to draw them. The I and the communications of the army, and the had neglected everything, and the Marshal was transport of provisions and artillery. In order to obliged to create an army almost out of nothing. assure the communications with the Caucasus he Of regular cavalry he had at first barely suffi- ordered a telegraph line to be constructed, and cient for orderly and outpost duty, and found halting places to be sufficiently fortified at certain himself sorely puzzled to conduct his reconnais- distances. At the same time he brought from sances on this account. He complained that Alexandropol, where they had been collected, the while the Russians had several thousand regu- engineering materiel and the great guns intended lar cavairy along the frontier, covering their for the siege of Kars. As he was only imperfectly advance, and screening the movements of the main inlormed as to the Turkish forces which held the columns with an impenetrable curtain, he was country, he sent Prince Tchavtchavadse with quite unable, from the want of cavalry, to discover twenty-s ven squadrons and sixteen pieces of artil- the point at which they were massing for their lery to make observations on the 28th, 29th, and main attack. Some regiments had been raised April to the south and south-west of Kars. In from the Circassians and Kurds ; but these troops i to distract the attention of the garrison of that were essentially irregulars, absolutely refusing to fortress from the movements of this column, General submit to the proper military organization and Loris-Melikoff ordered twelve battalions of grena- discipline, and, said the General-in-chief, " every diers, without knapsacks, accompanied by forty one knows what such troops are worth." Their guns and five sotnias, to turn the flank of the main, indeed their only use, was for reconnaissance enemy at Kars, and proceed rapidly to Yisinkoi. and vedette duty. In a regular combat they were At the same time eight Turkish battalions sallied more in the way than otherwise. They were, iu forth from Kars, and with some artillery took up addition, a lawless set of men, who deemed the a position under cover of the guns of the fortress. property of friend or foe equally welcome booty, The artillery which accompanied the Russian and very soon after they were enrolled the com- cavalry, opening fire, dismounted a Turkish plaints on all sides of their conduct became constant cannon. After this engagement General Doris- and most bitter. Their vigilance and intelligence es o MelikofF, leaving the cavalry at Yisinkoi, returned were counted on at the outset to compensate for on May 1 with his remaining forces to his former their paucity of number when compared with the camp at Zaim. During this time the scouts had Russian cavalry ; but the first time they came in overran the country to the south of Kars without contact with the Russians they were surprised and meeting any opposition. roughly handled, and thus proved themselves totally As already stated, the Turks at this time were in inadequate to the mission assigned them. 830 THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAR. To make up for this deficiency in the means of Malama, pushed on as far as Verischan, at the obtaining information, Mukhtar Pasha had recourse foot of the Saghanly-Dagh Mountains, and, more to the Kurd robbers by which Upper Armenia is at fortunate than the others, came in contact with all times infested. These men, living in bands of the enemy. A column of eight battalions fled from ten to twenty, exist chiefly by levying black before it in the direction of Erzeroum. It was mail from the inhabitants of the villages, and by Mukhtar Pasha in person, the Commander-in-chief pillaging travellers. A chief of these robbers of the Turkish army, who was abandoning Ears known as Sulu Moussa, or " Hairy Moses"—famous for fear of being closely invested. He had at for his exploits in brigandage, and whom the this time been unable to ascertain the real strength Governor of the province had long and unsuc- of the Russians, and their numbers had been cessfully sought to arrest— at the outbreak of greatly exaggerated. Moreover, he could leave war entered into negotiations with the military the fortress of Ears knowing that it would be able authorities, offering his services in return for a to hold out for a time at least, while he was greatly free pardon. He professed to be moved to make needed at Erzeroum to organize the army there. this offer by motives of patriotism ; but it was The battalions were not wanted at Ears, and they afterwards found that he was at least partly moved could not offer any effectual resistance to a Russian by the desire to take revenge upon a personal army in the field. The only rational employment enemy. His services were accepted, and he be- for them was to make them the nucleus of an came of great assistance in obtaining information army which had yet to be formed. Mukhtar as to the force and movements of the Russians. Pasha, therefore, acted wisely in retiring with his Accompanied by a few followers he scoured the handful of soldiers to the Saghanly-Dagh at eleven country between the hostile lines, collecting infor- o'clock on the night of the 29th. mation from the villagers, tracking the Russian Mukhtar Pasha faced about his soldiers, weakened spies, and even venturing in disguise into the by a march of nearly fifty miles, and occupied a Russian camp. He did not by any means lay good position in a wood near Verischan. Colonel aside his profession of brigand ; but his propen- Malama, who had only a very inferior force at his sity to extortion and robbery was overlooked by disposal, did not think fit either to attack or the Turkish Commander on account of the infor- pursue any further, and the Turkish Commander- mation he brought. Mukhtar Pasha, speaking in-chief was thus enabled to continue his march of him to an Englishman, admitted his dishonesty, unmolested. but said he was worth a whole regiment of cavalry, The object of the expedition, which was to recoa- and that the information he brought was thor- noitre the environs of Ears, having been accom= oughly trustworthy. But although the Turkish plished, the cavalry returned on the 30th to Kanlu- Commander was thus enabled to some extent to koi. An engagement which might have proved obtain information, he was unable to meet or dii^trous for the Russians was on this day nearly check the movements of the Russian cavalry. In compromising the return of the scouts. General consequence of this weakness the forces under MelikofF, uneasy at the boldness of the movements Prince Tchavtchavadse were able to traverse a of Prince Tchavtchavadse, had on the 29th, in large extent of country without interference. As order to support him, formed under the command we shall see, the movements of this column were of Lieutenant-general Heimann a strong column of conducted with great boldness and skill. twelve battalions of infantry with artillery and After having bivouacked at Kanlukoi, it cavalry, which passed the night at Ehalif-Oghlu, advanced on the 29th to Vladikars on the Ears- and advanced next day in the direction of Kanlu- Tchai. This was the head-cpiarters of General koi. On the 29th the column did not perceive Mouravieff iu 1855. It is six miles to the south- a Turk ; but on the 30th, when it was ap- west of Ears, which was thus turned. Another proaching Visinkoi, two or three miles from march of thirty miles enabled it to cut the com- Kanlukoi, it was suddenly received by a sharp munication of Ears with Erzcroum. The line of fusillade. Eight Turkish battalions had set out telegraph between the two towns was also destroyed in the morning from Ears, and had occupied the for a distance of six miles. Another detachment, road and the side of the rocks which inclose it. four sotnias strong, commanded by Colonel If the march were to be continued, it was neces- THE EUSSO-TURKISII WAK. S31 sary, at all cost, to drive the Turks from their from the Russian territory by the breadth of the positions. General Heimann advanced his artillery Ararat chain, made General Melikoff anxious, and opened fire upon tlie heights ; but the Turks, and with just reason. Any reverse to this coros, being sheltered by woods, maintained their which had only a bad line of retreat, might be to dis- ground. The grenadiers twice attempted changed into a serious disaster ; and one of his lodge them, and were twice repulsed. As night Erst cares was to secure the possession of the advanced the Russian commander, afraid of being " King's Road," which was the only one by which surrounded by new troops from Kars, gave the he would be able, in case of need, to proceed to signal for retreat, and the column returned to the assistance of his lieutenant. For this purpose camp four and a half miles behind Visinkoi. he determined to occupy Kaghysman, situated on The Turks, with the unskilfulness in the art of this road at the point where it cuts the valley of war of which their officers give such frequent the Aras. Two columns were intrusted witli this proofs, instead of intrenching themselves strongly mission. The first descended as far as Kulpi, on the road, and thus cutting off the cavalry from in the government of Erivan, and from thence the rest of the Russian army, re-entered Kars ascended the valley of the Aras for a distance the same evening—thus losing all the advantage of forty -five miles, by a road which is almost of a lay which had been favourable to them. a continuous defile. It was composed of a On the next day, Colonel Tchavtchavadse hav- battalion, of ten sotnias of Cossacks, with two ing occupied Visinkoi unmolested, the twelve bat- mountain pieces, and was placed under the orders talions of infantry returned to Zaim, and the Rus- of Colonel Count Grabbe. The second, formed sian troops were then posted in the following entirely of cavalry, set out from Visinkoi, and manner: — At Zaim and at Yenikoi, twelve proceeded by Khar to occupy the only bridge on miles to the north-west of Kars, all the infantry the Aras by which the garrison of Kars would with its artillery, three regiments of cavalry, and be able to succour Kaghysman. On the 6th a Cossack battery : at Visinkoi, six miles to the May the two columns arrived simultaneously east of Kars, the remainder of the cavalry, with before Kaghysman, and entered the town with- the artillery of the corps of observation. From out fighting. On the 7th the two columns, leav- the 1st to the loth May the army occupied these ing a small garrison in the town, returned to positions, and employed this delay in preparing for A isinkoi together. Thus a means of communi- its ulterior operations. Supplies were insured by cation was obtained with the Erivan Corps, if continuous convoys from Alexandropol ; the com- necessary. munications were secured ; considerable stores of While the Russian centre was encamped at corn, formed by the Turkish government at dif- Zaim important movements were being made by ferent points, were seized ; and all the forage this (the Erivan) detachment. At the declara- which could be procured was bought of the popu- tion of war the Corps was encamped at Igdyr, lation. The weather was at first unfavourable to sixteen miles from the frontier, and about i military operations—being cold and rainy, with a that distance from Bayazid— its first object. The biting wind. But on the Cth May the sky cleared, Turks for a long time declared that this corps did the temperature became warmer, and the roads on not cross the mountains of Ararat, but that it ar- the Kars plateau began to dry. rived at Bayazid through Persian territory. This There was not entire immobility during this assertion was, however, only a misstatement by period ; for several reconnaissances were made to which patriotism attempted to cover the fault the north of Kars which had important influence committed in not defending the defiles of the on the fate of the town of Ardahan, and a frontier. Nothing would have been more easy; movement was also made to open up communi- but the Turkish officers had not taken the trouble cation with the left column— the Erivan Corps to explore the country. Apparently, as far as they —under the command of General Tergukasoff. knew, there existed only one defile between the The situation of this Corps, sent into a country Great and the Little Ararat. In this enormous intersected with very difficult defiles, surrounded masses of stone sometimes nearly block up the by solitudes infested with hordes of Kurds, path, and scarcely anywhere is there room left for and separated from its base of operation and two men abreast. The ground is everywhere — 832 THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAR. covered with slag, and it would have been abso- miles distant on the line of the village of Zanghe- lutely impossible for a column with artillery to have zour. After having examined the ground and not used such a track. Confident of the impractica- seeing anydefensiveworks.the detachment, in broad bility of this route and of the neutrality of Persia, daylight, approached within pistol-shot of Zanghe- the Turks had only left an insignificant garrison zour. The Turkish advance-posts fell back im- at Bayazid ; and this garrison, which did not even mediately, without firing a shot, beyond the rocky occupy itself in restoring the ramparts of the heights surrounding Bayazid on the west and east. town, awaited the course of events in per- After having occupied Zanghezour, the detach- fect security. The Russians did not intend to ment saw, at little more than cannon range, two venture into the pass of Ararat, and they still less Turkish battalions, which were withdrawing from thought of voluntarily creating embarrassments by the citadel by a mountain path leading to the Ala traversing Persian territory unnecessarily. There Dagh Mountains to the south-west of Bayazid. was, in fact, to the west of the Ararat road, This was the 2000 men of the garrison, consisting another route much more accessible, and which of 800 Xizams, 700 Redifs, and 500 cavalry, who they had long since prepared for the passage of were escaping without having attempted even a artillery by detachments sent expressly for that shadow of defence. Informed of the situation by purpose. The General-in-chief, TergukasoiF, an Colonel Phiiippof, General TergukasofF at once Armenian like Loris-Melikoff, and famous in the marched on Bayazid with the advance-guard. Caucasus for his conduct at the attack on Gounip, Twelve cannon, considerable stores of provisions, the last fortress of Schamyl, having received consisting chiefly of corn and rice, were found in notice of the declaration of war, moved his the town. The next day he held a grand advance-guard on the 27th April. It proceeded parade of the Cossacks, and their trumpets in the direction of Bayazid, and bivouacked for played the Eussian hymn, while the Eussian the night in the Tchonghil Mountains. The ila 30th, at three o'clock in the morning, two sotnias Tenrukasoff left a strong detachment in it in order of the 2nd Sounja regiment, commanded by to guard the road, and continued his march. The Colonel Phiiippof, chief staff officer of the Erivan Corps followed the valley of the Murad-Su. The Corps, and accompanied by officers of the staff and route was rather more easy, but still very difficult. artillery, commenced its march, in order to be before In two stages he arrived at Sourp-Organnes, for- the town, distant more than ten miles from the merly called Outchkilissa, which had been hastily camp of the advance-guard, at sunrise. At day- abandoned by the Turks. Here the Eussians break the detachment debouched from Mount remained about twelve days. Although they Samsou into the plain, and soon observed some were still only thirty miles from Bayazid, all infantry pickets and cavalry established about two this time had been required to transport the — Tin: i;r.— o-TUKKi-ii war. 833 artillery across the bud roads and the labori- to the Kussian fortress of Akhalkalaki, and from ous defiles which the army had traversed. thence crossed the barrier of mountains by a pass General TergukasolT utilized the delay in organ- which, owing to its low elevation, was available izing his supplies of provisions and in reconnoitring before the higher and more difficult road between the country in advance. On the 20th May a Akhaltsikh and Ardahan. reconnaissance discovered the presence of three The troops had, nevertheless, much to undergo. Turkish camps—at Karakilisa, at Alashgerd, and The roads were covered with a deep mud, the cold at Az-Khan. These three camps together pre- was severe, and the winds very strong during the sented an effective of twelve battalions, amounting first fifteen days. On the 28th April the Akhal- to about 10,000 men, with some Kurdish cavalry. tsikh column passed the frontier and camped at They comprised the whole force which Mukhtar Bagriakhotoun, where it remained nearly fifteen Pasha had been able to collect for his right wing, days. The advance-guard, composed of two regi- and to cover the road from Bayazid to Erzeroum. ments of Cossacks and a division of artillery, during The Turks, feeling their weakness, contented the same period reached as far as Tchaghestan, themselves by retreating as the Russians ad- about twelve miles from Ardahan. From Bag- vanced; and on the 4th June the Erivan Corps riakhotoun, General Devel took the necessary entered Karakilisa, as it had entered Bayazid, measures to secure his communications, as well without firing a shot. Karakilisa is a large as the stores of provisions for his troops, and he Armenian village, around which the Turks had sent detachments of skirmishers to all the neces- erected some works which they did not attempt to sary points to prepare the road for the transport of defend. Its Turkish name, which means the black the materials for the siege. In order to place him- church, is derived from the fact that its church is self in communication with the principal corps, built of blocks of basalt of that colour. To the which had just installed itself at Zaim, the Com- right of Karakilisa a gorge opens into the moun- mander-in-chief sent seventy-five horsemen as tains through which the Schahjehol, or " King's scouts in this direction, and they arrived at the Road " which leads to Kaghysman and Kars, passes. head-quarters of General MelikofT on the 1st May. The first of these towns having been occupied by a Colonel Makeief, chief Staff officer of the Akhal- detachment of the Alexandropol Corps, the main tsikh Corps, made another reconnaissance on Zaim object of the Erivan corps was accomplished ; it by Omer-Aga. was in connection with the principal corps, and On the 5th May General Devel effected a recon- the two could henceforth combine their move- naissance of the defences of Ardahan—passing with ments. Karakilisa is situated at the entrance of his Staff near Fort Gouliaverdi at cannon range the beautiful plain of the Murad-Su. There is the Turks appearing to take no notice whatever an abundance of water, and the soil is fertile and of him. The following days were spent in re- tolerably well cultivated. It was for General connoitring the neighbourhood—the result being TergukasofFa desirable place to await the results that the Kussian General was convinced that, of the operations around Kars, and to refresh his with the means at his disposal, it was impos- army, which had occupied more than a month sible to carry the powerful fortifications which in traversing seventy miles—so difficult had been surrounded Ardahan by storm. He accordingly the road. sent a message to this effect to General Loris- Having recorded the movements of the Rus- Melikoff, who at once decided to go immediately sian Centre and Left, it is now necessary to to the assistance of his lieutenant. This decision describe the advance of the two columns under was strengthened by the following incident. Generals Devcl and Oklobju, which had for their The extensive reconnaissance of Prince Tchav- objects Ardahan and Batoum respectively. The tchavadse to the south of Kars has already been troops under the command of General Devel con- described ; but the country to the north of the sisted of the 37th Division, and were concentrated fortress still remained to be reconnoitred. On the at Akhaltsikh. In consequence of the early period 6th May a first reconnaissance advanced almost of the year at which operations commenced, under the guns of the place, and returned without some of the routes were impassable on account having had to fire a shot. Another, organized the of the snow, and this column marched first next day, was less fortunate. Starting from Analu 105 — 834 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. the column went to Topadjk and Tschakhmaur. At regiment of dragoons, the 1st Mozdok regiment, the latter place it encountered a Turkish division a division of Cossack artillery, and a sotnia of the detached from the head-quarters of Mukhtar Pasha, Alexandropol regiment of irregular cavalry, in all then installed at Bardez. On account of the nume- about 15,000 men. The weather had, fortunately rical superiority of the Turks, it was not thought for the Russians, been fine for four days, the mud wise by the commander of the Eussian detach- of the roads had dried up, and the column marched ment to proceed further, and he therefore turned sufficiently fast to have traversed thirty-five miles back. But on re-crossing to the valley of the by the 13th, and to have reached Pankis injunction Verdik-Tchai, a stream which flows into the with the Akhaltsikh Corps. The head-quarters of Kars-Thai about six miles to the north of Kars, General Devel had throughout been maintained at the Russians found four Turkish battalions barring Bagriakhotoun ; but part of his troops were already their road. A squadron and two sotnias dis- between Oltchek and Tchaghestan in the neigh- mounted, and with their breechloaders opened a bourhood of Ardahan, and another part on the heavy fire. Before this fire the Turks gave way, right bank of the Kour, over -which the engineers and the Russians believing them to be retreating were constructing a bridge at Kour. On the 12th pressed forward in pursuit ; but it was only a Colonel Boulmering of the engineers went to re- ruse, intended to draw them under the guns of a connoitre the defences of Ardahan ; and General battery posted near the stream. The artillery Loris-Melikoff did the same the following day unmasking suddenly poured a storm of shell into approaching within a mile of Fort Gouliaverdi. the Russian ranks with terrible effect. In a few The plan of operations was then immediately re- moments nearly a fifth of the fine regiment of solved on. Twer dragoons was stretched on the ground. Ardahan is an old town, built on both banks of The column was obliged to retreat, the men who the Kour, and is situated at the foot of the moun- were fighting on foot hastily mounted their horses, tains which inclose the valley of Ardahan on the and the -whole troop -went at full gallop by a de- east. This elevated valley (5500 feet above the tour to regain the road to Zaim. level of the sea), formed by the higher course of This sharp check was, however, somewhat com- the Kour, measures twelve miles in length and pensated by what seemed at first but an apparently eight in breadth. Four carriage roads which cross insignificant advantage. During the retreat five the mountains connect Ardahan with Batoum, irregulars took a small Turkish patrol prisoners, Akhaltsikh, Kars, and Erzeroum. Formerly the and on one of them was found a letter from the fortifications of the town consisted only of an old commandant of Ardahan, Hussein Sabri Pasha, to citadel and a wall, but the Turks had, under the his superior officer the Commandant of Kars, in direction of European engineers, constructed a which he gave a circumstantial report of the situa- number of detached works provided with covered tion of the place, and pointed out the weak points ways, and armed with a large number of pieces of of the fortifications and the anxiety with which the heavy calibre. The forts, in spite of their excellent very diverse elements which composed the garrison position, had, however, the disadvantage of being inspired him. "With this important information in commanded by some heights situated about a mile his possession, General Loris-MelikofF conceived and a half distant. The Turks had, indeed, guarded the bold plan of immediately taking the place by against this disadvantage by constructing some storm, at the risk of being somewhat lavish of the powerful works on the most important of these lives of the soldiers, in order to save the time which heights —those of Gouliaverdi and Ramazan. The would be entailed by a regular siege. A messenger fort of Ramazan, built of stone and casemated, was sent immediately to General Devel, to inform was armed with thirteen heavy guns, and the him that reinforcements were about to reach him Turkish engineers and garrison of Ardahan had from Zaim, and on the 10th May a column com- the greatest confidence in its strength. The manded by General Heimann, and accompanied by fort of Gouliaverdi, built on the heights of that General Loris-Melikoff in person, left to join the name, and flanked by a redoubt and intrench- Akhaltsikh Corps. It was composed of the Erivan ments, was armed with eight guns. The Turks and Tillis regiments, a part of the 1st battalion of had only provided against an attack by the roads sappers, three battalions of foot artillery, the Twer from Akhaltsikh and Akhalkalaki, and they had ; THE RUSSO-TURKlSn WAR 835 accumulated their means of defence on tlie north from this point, the general was reinforced by a and north-east, to the detriment of the strength of part of the troops of the Akhaltsikh Corps, namely, the other points. Ardalian had, in all, both on three companies of the 3rd battalion of sappers, the ramparts of the enceinte of the town and in the two battalions of the Bakou regiment, the 5th detached works, ninety-five pieces of artillery, a battery of the 29th artillery brigade, and a sotnia large number of which were Krupp breechloaders. of the regiment of Poltava Cossacks. The remain- Provisions for eight months had been collected, and der of the troops of the Akhaltsikh Corps were its garrison numbered nearly 10,000 men. In the established, under the orders of General Dcvel, at opinion of good military judges, the place was in a Oltchek and at Gouliaverdi. The siege artillery position to hold out for a month or six weeks even arrived on the 15th, and was immediately placed against an enemy very superior in numbers. in position. In the evening the dispositions for The strongest defences, however, arc of no avail attack were communicated to the troops. General when inefficiently manned and commanded, and Heimann was directed to construct works during Ardahan was weak in both these respects. Although the night for battering the fort of Gouliaverdi and the garrison numbered 10,000 men, it was largely the town, and to open fire at sunrise. General made up of Kurdish recruits, who displayed very Devcl was ordered to attack the heights of Goulia- little steadiness or courage, and who, being mingled verdi, and in case of success he was empowered with the regular troops, made the defence uncertain to make an attack on the fort—informing the and feeble. Moreover, the commander, Hussein troops of the left flank by means of rockets. At Sabri Pasha, was a man of no military capacity. this signal all the batteries firing on the fort were He had forhischicf of the Staff Colonel Ahmed Aga to direct their fire on other points determined but the most energetic Mahometan defender of Ar- beforehand. dahan was a European —Colonel Kaftar Bey. The The cannonade could not commence at dawn, general opinion of the officers with General Devcl was as arranged, the placing of the siege pieces having that it would be necessary to commence the oper- occupied more time than had been anticipated. In ations of the siege by an attack on Fort Ramazan. order to distract the attention of the Turks from To do this, however, would necessitate a loss of what was passing in the south, General Devel was much time and many men. General Loris-Melikoff ordered to open fire on the north-east, which he did being exactly informed, by the letter of Hussein immediately ; and the Turks replied by an unin- Sabri Pasha, of the condition of the town, rejected terrupted succession of salvoes from the fort of this plan in favour of an attack in the first instance Gouliaverdi. About seven o'clock in the morning on the heights of Gouliaverdi. He knew that General Loris-Melikoff visited the batteries, and this fort, constructed specially for defending the ordered some of them to advance several hundred Akhaltsikh and Akhalkalaki roads, was in a bad yards. At last, at eight o'clock, all the pieces being condition on its south side, and that a rapid attack, in position, a rocket gave the signal for the attack, before the Turks had time to repair their negligence, and forty guns commenced to thunder against the would have great chances of success. Besides, the Turkish works. The discharges were regularly capture of Gouliaverdi would produce a moral effect repeated every two minutes for some hours ; and on the garrison as great as the capture of Ramazan, the shattered casemates, the perforated walls, and and afford a solid base for the subsequent operations, the destroyed casernes bore witness to the force which it was intended to conduct simultaneously and precision of the Russian artillery. Forts Sin- on the south and east. The attack was therefore quair, Kar Tabia, Ikali Tabia, and Gouliaverdi decided on. The 14th and 15th were spent in replied vigorously at first, but their fire, dominated awaiting the siege artillery, which was being by that of the Russians, grew feebler as the day brought with great labour from Akhalkalaki. The advanced. The Russian artillery also made great Commander-in-chief made use of the interval by ravages in the Turkish ranks, while the Turkisli placing his troops in position around the town. guns, although well aimed, did comparatively little On the 14th the column commanded by General damage to the Russians. Heimann took up a position to the south, at General Devel hail commenced the day with an the village of Gourdjibck, between Alaguez and attack on the heights of Gouliaverdi. It will be Bourdossan ; and as the chief effort was to be made remembered that he had a double mission to fulfil; 836 THE KUSSO-TUKKISH "WAR. first to seize the heights of Gouliaverdi —and to do trenchments. The defenders did not wait to bc- that it was necessary for him to carry a camp attacked, but at once abandoned the trenches. The established by the Turks on the side of the moun- second line was carried in the same manner, and tain, and the intrenchments which protected at ten o'clock the Elizabethpol regiment, repulsing it; afterwards, if he considered it advisable, he the Turks from their last trench, occupied the was to assault the fort itself, which was defended heights of Gouliaverdi, after having climbed a by four battalions under the orders of Kaftar steep slope of nearly a mile under an artillery and Bey. The troops were thus disposed : — 1st. musketry fire. General Devel allowed his troops Colonel Amiradjibof, with three battalions of to breathe for about ten minutes; they then rushed the Elizabethpol regiment and the 2nd division forward with loud hurrahs and took possession of of the 3rd battery of the 10th brigade of artillery, the Turkish camp. The Turks hastily retired, was at the village of Gouliaverdi, about a mile some to Ardahan, others into the Gouliaverdi fort. from the foot of the heights. General Devel was This first success obtained, there remained a still with this column. 2nd. Colonel Makeief, with greater task to be accomplished. On the other side two companies of the Bakou regiment, and a of a deep ravine—at 600 paces from the position division of the 3rd battery of the 39th brigade now occupied by the Bussians —towered the power- of artillery, more to the left, in a position ful fort of Gouliaverdi, which it was necessary to from which they could fire on the Turkish capture. The batteries on the south had already intrenchments raised across the heights, and on reduced the fire of this fort and destroyed a por- the fortified camp above them, which was occupied tion of its ramparts, but nevertheless it still by two battalions with a mountain battery. 3rd. directed the fire of half of its guns and a well- Two sotnias of the Poltava regiment of Cossacks, sustained fusillade on the plateau occupied by the with a division of the 5th horse battery of the Elizabethpol regiment. The position of this regi- Kuban Cossacks, on the Akhalkalaki road, in ment was all the more difficult, as it could scarcely order to cover the right flank and the rear of the shelter itself in any way, and could only reply to attacking columns. 4th. Major-general Orens, the enemy by a fire of sharpshooters ; the steepness with a battalion of the Bakou regiment, a division of the slopes offering obstacles too great for bring- of the 6th battery of the 19th brigade of artillery, ing up artillery. and the 2nd regiment of Terek Cossacks, had After having sent an orderly to General Loris- orders to cross the Kour at the village of Kour, Melikoff, to apprise him that he was about to- and make a demonstration in the direction of attack, and to request him to support the Fort Bamazan. A battalion of the Elizabethpol action of his detachment, by giving orders for regiment, a company of sappers, and a division of the column of General Heimann to advance, the 6th battery of the 19th brigade of artillery General Devel, not wishing to delay, and expose were in reserve. The troops were without knap- his troops any longer uselessly to the Turkish fire, sacks and greatcoats, and each man carried two gave the order to advance. Colonel Amiradjibof pounds of biscuits and a pound and a half of meat. led forward his battalions to the attack on the fort, At half past six the column of Colonel Amir- and setting the example to his soldiers, was the adjibof was drawn up in line of battle, and ordered first to escalade the parapets. to advance ; and a battery of Colonel Makeief s "While the Devel column was thus attacking on column opened fire, which was so well directed the north front, the Heimann column arrived on that it silenced that of the Turkish battery on the the south. It was already formed when the summit of the hill, which was firing on the first orderly officer arrived with the order to advance, column as it climbed the slopes. Immediately, and General Heimann at once mounted his horse however, the troops of Colonel Amiradjibof arrived and led the Bakou and Erivan regiments to the within range, they were received by a violent attack. They were obliged to march for more than infantry and artillery fire directed against them a mile under the fire of the Turkish batteries. The from the intrenchments established half way up Bussian batteries ceased firing, in order not to injure the hill and from the forts. They nevertheless their own men. The Elizabethpol regiment then continued to advance, climbing the rugged slopes, commenced the attack on the fort, and as soon as and succeeded in reaching the first line of in- they had effected an entrance, the Erivan and THE EUSSO-TURKISII WAR. 837 Bakou regiments made their way in on the south bardment of the town should last during the whole side. of the 17th, and that the attack should take place Slmt in thus between two fires, thoroughly on the 18th ; but, as will be seen later on, the demoralized hy the ravages which the frightful assault was made on the 17th. cannonade they had sustained since the morning The troops were drawn up as follows : — had caused amongst them, and attacked by forces General Devcl had crossed to the left bank vastly superior in numbers, most of the Turkish of the Kour, in order to effect a demonstration garrison took to flight. The artillerymen alone, against Fort Ramazan ; the column of General chiefly old soldiers, remained at their posts, and Heimann (the Erivan and Bakou regiments, and 1st died heroically at their guns; at the end of the and 2nd battery of grenadiers) occupied the heights fight their corpses were strewing the ditches of of Gouliaverdi ; the Tillis regiment and the siege the fortress and the platforms of the batteries. artillery were at Alaguez ; on the extreme left, on Very soon after General Loris-Melikoff, followed the bank of the Kour, the cavalry were posted, by his Staff, came into the fort, and the troops under the command of General Scheremetief. All received him with enthusiasm. The commander the batteries had been carried to new points, thanked them for their valour, and told them that considerably in advance of their former positions. they had been the first to cause the Czar and The governor of Ardahan, Sabri Pasha, while Russia to rejoice. He also at once, in the not devoid of personal courage, made no attempt name of the Grand - duke Michael, distributed to interfere with the preparations for the attack on some crosses of St. George to the soldiers who had Gouliaverdi, and now did nothing to prevent the most distinguished themselves. Ten pieces of erection of the batteries in their new positions , artillery, a large number of arms, about 2000 boxes although with the force of artillery he had at his of cartridges, and large supplies of powder and disposal, he might have rendered the work both projectiles were found in the fort. According to difficult and costly. At three o'clock in the the official report, this victory had cost the Russians afternoon of the 17th a cannonade was opened only 118 men, of whom 20 were killed. The simultaneously by all the batteries, and the effects losses of the Turks were much greater, as they of it were soon visible. The earthen ramparts of had suffered a great deal from the Russian shells. the advanced works were speedily levelled, and a Colonel Amiradjibof left a battalion in the place breach was made in the wall around the town. The to hold it, and the remainder of the troops returned Turks soon became somewhat demoralized, and ou to their respective camps. The possession of the the extreme left of the Russians a part of the garrison heights of Gouliaverdi afforded a substantial basis was seen withdrawing from the fire. About half-past for the operations against Ardahan. The town, four o'clock General Loris-Melikoff sent Lieuten- dominated by the Russian artillery, was henceforth ant-colonel Mistchenko to ask General Heimann no longer tenable, and its capture was only a ques- whether, under these circumstances, he did not tion of time. think the attack could be made that day, and On the next day, the 17th May, a parlementaire almost at the same moment General Heimann dis- took a summons to Hussein Sabri Pasha, the com- patched an orderly with the same question to mander, and a letter to the inhabitants inviting General Loris-Melikoff. It was therefore decided them to surrender. The summons and letter that although the day was advanced, the attack were, however, both disregarded. General Loris- should take place immediately, and should com Midikoff, having observed that the Turks had mence at six o'clock. The Sinquair and Kar Tabia again committed the fault of arranging the de- forts were selected as the objects of attack for fences of the Ramazan fort in such a way that General Heimann's column, and two small works they were ineffective on the side nearest the of much less importance, erected on the banks town, decided to neglect this work for the time, of the Kour, to the south-west of the town, were and to concentrate his fire on the town and its assigned to the troops of the left wing. other defences, which were to be attacked and Taking advantage of the ravines which cut the stormed when the artillery had produced its effect. slope of the Gouliaverdi heights, General Heimann In order to reduce the loss in men as much as concealed from the Turks the advance of his in- possible, it was determined at first that the bom- fantry, which descended the slopes in the following " — 83S THE KUSSO-TUEKISH WAR, order :—The 1st, 2nd, and 4th battalions of the the fugitives fled towards Olti, and some in Erivan regiment, with the 4th company of the 1st other directions; but all military formation was battalion of engineers in reserve, by the ravine on lost. Many perished in crossing the bridge on the right ; two battalions of the Bakou regiment the Four Su, which was destroyed by the by the ravine on the left. These troops deployed Russian guns. Hundreds, throwing down theii in skirmishing order, and only formed into arms, were driven back prisoners to the Russian columns of attack when in front of the works camp by the Cossacks. The outlying Fort which they had to assail. Placing himself at Ramazan had not been attacked at all during the their head, General Heimann, by a rapid move- day, and owing to its position it might have ment, occupied the hills rising in front of Fort held out for some time, even after the fall of the Sinquair. From the top of these heights the town ; but the panic reached the troops holding troops opened a redoubled fire on the fort, and it, and it was entered without a struggle by then bravely rushed forward with the bayonet, the Russians, who found it deserted. The follow- under a storm of shot and shell. After a last ing was the Russian official report, which was discharge, the Turks abandoned the fort, and fled telegraphed on the 18th May by the Grand-duke in disorder towards the bridge over the Four. Michael to the Emperor: The battalions of the Erivan regiment pursued " I have the honour to congratulate your them along the side of the river, under a heavy fire Imperial Majesty on the taking of Ardahan. I of musketry from the Turks posted on the heights receive at this moment the following despatch and fortifications of the left bank. from General Loris - Melikoff : — 'The advanced At the same time the troops of the left wing, works of Ardahan, its fortifications, sixty guns, commanded by General Doukhovsky, chief of an immense mass of provisions, the camp of the staff of the Caucasus Army Corps, attacked the fourteen battalions of Turks, and the citadel the small works referred to above ; and after are at the feet of your Majesty. On the 17th having captured them, entered the town on the May, between eight a.m. and six p.m., the heels of the Turks. A terrible fight took place admirable fire of our artillery effected a breach in the streets of Ardahan, as it was necessary in the walls. At six p.m. the place was assaulted to dislodge the Turks from the houses by mus- by the Erivan, Tiflis, and Bakou regiments and ketry fire, and sometimes by the bayonet. Sabri by the sappers. The enemy could not resist the Pasha defended himself bravely. His house," a attack, and fled, leaving a great number of dead building of solid construction, opposed a desperate behind. In spite of the darkness, the enemy was resistance. His chief of the staff, Ahmed Aca, pursued by the cavalry. At nine p.m. the troops was killed at his side ; but the irregular troops marched through the town and the fortifications and the recruits recently levied in the country to the music of the National Hymn, and celebrated having taken to flight, drew after them the their victory with great enthusiasm. Our losses regular troops. In the confusion of the fight, are not yet exactly ascertained, but it is believed and in the darkness, a great number of Turks that an officer and fifty soldiers were killed, and fell into the river in crossing to the left bank. four officers and eighty men wounded. I cannot At this moment the cavalry of General Schere- find words sufficient to praise the coolness and metief and a section of Cossack artillery came up, bravery of our young soldiers, and the excellence and putting themselves in position at a short dis- of the dispositions made by the officers. Solemn tance, fired some shells on the bridges while the divine service will be held to-day in the centre of Turks were flying across them, and completed the fortifications.' the panic which had already set in. The return of the number of guns taken and By eight o'clock in the evening the fighting had of the Russian losses was afterwards corrected, the ceased in the town, and the Russians had full latter being returned as one officer and sixty-eight possession of all the works, and such of the men killed, and ten officers and 348 men wounded; Turkish troops as had not been taken were in full but this was probably an under-estimate. The flight, pursued by the Russian cavalry. The Turkish loss was greatly in excess of this, the total Turkish loss was greater at this period than it number killed being 1930, of wounded 411, and had been during the actual attack. Some of of -prisoners about 3000. The wounded given, THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 839 however, only included those wno were captured bers that it is often difficult to force one's way in the place; most of the slightly wounded through them. The hospitals are unprovided with escaped. Among the prisoners taken was General bread, much less with medical comforts ; there is Ali Pasha, commander of the Turkish left wing, not even lint to dress the wounds, and the sick and several Turkish civil officials, besides many and maimed hobble into the filthy wards only to officers who had been wounded or otherwise perish miserably. There is no enthusiasm among disabled. The Russians treated the sick and these people, who, dragged from their homes wounded with the greatest consideration and kind- without being able to leave any money for the ness, Bending the worst cases to their own support of their families, are filled with bitter hospitals for treatment, and distributing the others thoughts about their unprotected children left all among the neighbouring villages. All soldiers alone in some distant province. The condition of the Nizam s or regular troops, taken prisoners, of the peasants in the neighbourhood is equally were sent across the border to Russia; but all affecting. Their little crops and supply of wheat prisoners of the Redif or reserve troops, who had have been taken by the Government in exchange been called up from the neighbouring villages, for useless paper ; and as they have no seed to after being disarmed, were supplied with five plant in the ground, dreadful privations are in days' rations and allowed to proceed where they store for them." pleased, not even being put on their parole to While the population was thus oppressed by refrain from serving again. The inhabitants, who the Turks, the Russians did their utmost to re- had fled during the attack, upon being assured by assure the inhabitants of the districts occupied by the Russians that no harm should be done to them, them. Xot only were all the supplies that were began to return, and in a very few days the town needful promptly paid for, but grain was also had nearly resumed its ordinary aspect. distributed among the frontier villagers to sow in An English correspondent with the Turkish their fields. This treatment, so foreign to what army at this time, speaking of the defeat of the the soldiers and villagers received at the hands of Turks, said : —" The remains of the unfortunate their own Government, produced a most favourable garrison of Ardahan straggle along the road in the impression. A desire to display to the inhabitants direction of Erzeroum ; and as these men carry the advantages of Russian rule was doubtless the their arms and are generally without food, and principal motive for this conduct, and certainly always without money, they plunder, and often that result was fully obtained. with extreme violence, the wayfarers or villages On the 18th of May General Loris-Melikoff of the surrounding country. The condition of addressed an order of the day to his troops, con- these runaway soldiers is very pitiable ; and as in gratulating them on their success, and thanking civilized places hunger often drives men towards them in the name of his Imperial Highness the crime, it is not surprising that such famished Grand-duke Michael, Commander-in-chief of the wretches are careless about the injuries they inflict army of the Caucasus. " Our troops," said he, on others in order to provide themselves with food. " have in these two days shown themselves worthy One man, whose arm was fractured by a musket of the old glory of the Army of the Caucasus ; ball, walked through the mountains the whole way admirably armed and instructed, they have, under from Ardahan to Erzeroum. His broken limb the direction of their officers, given proof of a was tied up with some rags and sticks, but the steadfast coolness and a courage equal to every dressing was not changed ; he had nothing to eat emergency." On the next day he established the except the dry crusts he carried in a bag, and on Russian civil administration in the district of his arrival here he seemed no longer in his right Ardahan ; and after resting there for three days, mind. An exhausted Redif sat on the step of my the bulk of the troops under his command com- door, and begging for a morsel of food, devoured menced the march back to Kars. it like a famished dog. Ilia face was haggard and The capture of Ardahan by the Russians had wan, and the vacant expression of his staring eyes the effect of increasing the confidence and enthu- showed that he had been tried beyond human siasm of the troops, while it had a disastrous moral endurance. Ill-clothed, thin, and sorrowful-look- effect on the Turkish army, whose confidence in ing soldiers crawl about the streets in such num- the ability of its leaders was considerably shaken. S40 THE KUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. Many of the Turkish officers openly expressed the Turkish army that the Commandant of Olti, their opinion, " that if England did not soon send finding that the Eussians had occupied Pennek, an army to help them their cause would be lost and believing that a whole division was advancing altogether." In addition to this moral influence, against him, hastily evacuated the town, part of it gave the Russian army a much better position his troops marching upon Erzeroum and part to for carrying on the war, seeing that it left the join the Turkish centre under Mukhtar Pasha. main portion of the troops free to move forward The inhabitants of the town, finding themselves in connection with the army of Alexandropol and thus deprived of all civil or military protection, complete the investment of Kars. The return of deputed several of their chief men to go to the Eus- General Loris-MelikofF to the camp at Zaim was sians and ask them for a garrison capable of prevent- the signal for energetically pushing forward the ing the exactions which they dreaded on the part siege of that fortress, the particulars and result of of the Kurdish bands then ravaging the country. which will be given in the next chapter. The commander of the column, seeing neither All this time the Turkish Commander-in-chief, advantage nor inconvenience in occupying Olti, Mukhtar Pasha, with but nine battalions and a sent there, for the sole purpose of giving satisfac- battery, was left unmolested on the Saghanly tion to the inhabitants, a battalion of infantry, range, busying himself in collecting reinforce- three or four squadrons of cavalry, and two field ments, with a view to disputing the passage of pieces, which were received with cheers by the those mountains whenever the Eussians should population. advance. His right wing, threatened by Tergu- The reconnaissance in force at the end of May kasoff, had in like manner fallen back on Molla from Ardahan on Olti so threatened Mukhtar's Suleiman, with two battalions watching the bridge left that he threw it back, facing round in that at Gulentab. direction on the Tschar-Kirbaba ; but the position The Saghanly-Dagh constituted the second line there not being very suitable, and moreover leav- of defence of the Turks in Armenia. This line ing open the roads from Kars to Erzeroum, was is very strong, and from the nature of its defiles abandoned on the 2nd of June, and the Turkish it would certainly have detained the Eussians for Army, now consisting of fifteen battalions, fell a long time if it could have been adequately de- back on the Zewin plateau, which they intrenched, fended. But it had the disadvantage at this time and from which they never stirred until they ad- of being deprived of a great part of its strategic vanced in pursuit of General MelikofF on the 28th value, inasmuch as being protected on its left by of June. In order to cover this movement the Ardahan and on its right by Bayazid, and these Turkish Commander sent forward on the Kars road two places being in the hands of the Eussians, it a force of some 3000 Circassians under their chief, would have been necessary for Mukhtar Pasha to Moussa Pasha. This detachment, which was not place two strong detachments, the one on the road supported by any infantry, after having crossed the from Ardahan to Erzeroum, and the other on that Saghanly-Dagh, arrived in the evening at Beg- from Bayazid to the same town, and deploy on a Mahmed, at the point where the road from Kars to front of more than forty-five miles in length. He Erzeroum divides into two branches. had at his disposal too few good troops to hold so General Loris-MelikofF, who was on the march extended a line, and consequently he decided to to Ardost, being informed of the presence of this abandon the Saghanly-Dagh without fighting, in body of cavalry, at once intrusted the task of order to take up a less extended line of defence. dispersing it to Prince Tchavtchavadse. This This movement was hastened by the activity skilful leader took with him the 2nd Division of the Eussians against his left winjr. Although of cavalry, the 2nd Daghestan regiment, and the strongest part of the Corps which had been ! sixteen pieces of artillery, and arrived at mid- engaged at Ardahan had been added to the night at Beg-Mahmed. He divided his troops into Eussian centre under the walls of Kars, the re- three columns, and entirely surrounded the village. mainder made a reconnaissance in force on the The Circassians, who had neglected to station road leading from Ardahan to Erzeroum. The any advanced posts, were completely surprised. capture of Ardahan, and the rapid flight of the They, however, made a desperate resistance, but Turkish troops, had created such a panic in after a prolonged struggle, chiefly with the sword, THE KUSSO-TUEKISII WAR. S41 and in which the 2nd division of the regiment sweet and abundant, and firewood was obtainable of Xijni Novgorod Dragoons made itself conspicu- in the neighbourhood. The camp was formed in ous by its bravery, they took to flight, leaving two lines, the front occupying a ridge about a behind a large number of killed and -wounded. mile and a quarter in length, with a deep, almost After this defeat the Circassians at once retired scarped ravine in front. In the centre of this ridge on the main army, which was retreating upon was a knoll, 300 feet above the main camp, on Zcwin, and which it reached on the 2nd of .June. which was placed an earthwork holding four guns; These continued retrograde movements of the on the extreme right of the ridge was another Turkish army gave great dissatisfaction to the knoll, on which was placed a battery of two field better part of the troops, and the soldiers began to guns, and the whole front was covered by shelter complain of their commanders when speaking trenches. On the reverse slope of this ridge five among themselves, saying " the Russians had only battalions were encamped. Immediately in the to present themselves for the Turks to retire with- rear there was a deep ravine, the descent to which ;'' out striking a blow, or even trying to do so but was very steep and precipitous ; the ascent to subsequent events proved that these movements the crest of the second position—which consisted were dictated by the soundest strategy on the part of a semi-circular ridge with its convex side to of Mukhtar Pasha. The forces at his disposal at the enemy—was gradual, forming a natural glacis this period were inferior in number to those about 1000 yards in length. On it were placed of the Russians ; but he was slowly receiving six field and eight mountain guns in earth- additional troops, and what was equally necessary, works; two of the latter being on the right Hank, additional artillery, and therefore the longer he and slightly thrown forward to sweep the whole delayed fighting a decisive battle, the stronger front. Behind this second line eleven battalions became his prospect of doing it successfully. By were posted, and two heights, one on the front retiring from the Saghanly heights to a position and one on the rear of the position, were also nearer Erzeroum, he was nearer to his base, and occupied ; a battalion with two guns being placed was better able to bring up the necessary supplies. on each of them. The above position formed the This work, owiiiEC to the ncirlect of the Turkish Turkish centre, the line of defence at this time being Administration previous to the war, and the in- as follows : —On the extreme right at Van, and capacity of the Governor-general of Erzeroum, detached from the main body, was posted a force Ismail Pasha, was attended with the greatest consisting of eight battalions of regular troops, difficulty. A service of mules and rough country about 4000 Kurd irregulars, with three batteries carts had been hastily improvised for the convey- of artillery. This force was under the command ance of the commissariat and ammunition stores, of Faik Pasha, and from its position it threatened but it was miserably inadequate to the demands the Russian left wing, which under General made upon it. The roads were miry and difficult, Tcrgukasoff was advancing from Bayazid towards and the consequence was, that in the neighbour- Erzeroum. The road that would have to be fol- hood of the army requisitions were largely resorted lowed by this column was also barred by a Turkish to, which, though effective for a time, soon force forming the right wing of the army acting exhausted the available supplies. From the posi- under Mukhtar, which was posted at Delibaba tion at Zewin the Turkish Commander was able to under the command of Mahomed Pasha, and cover Erzeroum, or at least to block the three which consisted of eight battalions, with two roads from Ardahan, Ears, and Bayazid, although batteries of artillery. This force held the Pass he could render no efficient aid to the garrison over the Eoseh Dagh mountains, through which of Ears. the road from Bayazid to Erzeroum passed —the T\ bile waiting at Zewin for reinforcements and position being strengthened by intrenchments. to complete the organization of his army, the troops The Turkish left wing was at first posted in three were occupied in fortifying the camp, which was divisions at Pennek, Olti, and Bardez ; but, as formed on the spur which runs down from the already described, the rapid advance of the Russian Eargha-Bazar range towards Zewin. The situation columns after the fall of Ardahan caused a panic was high, G500 feet above the sea; but the air was among the Turks, and these places were hastily clear and bracing, water plentiful and good, grass evacuated, part of the left wing retiring upon 10G SJL2 THE KUSSO-TURKISH WAR. Erzeroum, and part upon the centre at Zewin. a direct line between the Russian frontier and is fifteen it Thus at the beginning of June the Russians had Batourn only about miles ; but presents succeeded in taking Ardahan and Bayazid, and the greatest difficulties to the advance of an army. had commenced the siege of Ears ; while the It consists of a strip of land inclosed between Turkish army, which had retired before the a range of nearly inaccessible mountains and the invaders, was still busy with its reorganization, and sea, and crossed by seven mountain torrents, in this direction had been enabled to do nothing together with numerous tributaries of the Tcho- to check the Russian advance. louk. The ravines at the bottom of which they In order to complete the survey of the move- flow are separated by steep wooded heights, afford- war, however, it ing great facilities for defence. Nor had the ments of this period of the O CD is necessary to pass to another portion of the Russian General much choice as to his mode of Turkish territory menaced by the Russians, and approach. From his starting point it was possible to describe the part taken by the Turkish Navy to enter the Turkish territory by three roads, in the defence of Armenia. It will be remem- which after a short distance reunite near Much- bered that the Russian advance into Armenia was aster, from whence there is only one available commenced with four independent columns, the road, passing down to the sea at Tsikhe Dsiri and movements of three of which have been described. proceeding along the coast to Batoum. The It now remains to record the result of the advance heights around the town had all been skilfully of the fourth, or Russian right wing, which has fortified by the Turks, and the only course open been previously spoken of as the Rion Corps. to the Russian Commander was to force the This Corps, which consisted at the outset of six- various positions by direct attack, the nature teen battalions of infantry, six field batteries, and of the country rendering turning movements two regiments of Cossack cavalry, had been con- impossible. centrated at Kutais, and had for its ostensible On the 24th April, after the celebration of a object the capture of the Turkish seaport of Te Deum, the Rion Corps, conformably to the Batourn, the situation and importance of which general arrangements fixed beforehand, crossed were described in the commencement of the chap- the frontier in three columns. The left, which ter. Unlike the other divisions of the Russian set out from Fort Tcholouk, was under the army, which all commenced with a series of orders of General Denibekof ; the right, which successes, this column from the first had an ex- started from Fort St. Nikolai, and that of ceedingly difficult task; and the Turks, beaten on the centre, which set out from Ozurgeti, were all other points, were here able to hold their own, to reunite in the evening at Lil for the purpose of and to inflict serious losses upon the Russians. being formed into one under the orders of General In the defence of Batourn the Turks derived great Schelemetief. The roads were so bad that these assistance from their command of the Black Sea, the two columns could not effect a junction till the superiority of their fleet enabling them to pour in next day. The Russian Commander, General supplies and reinforcements, and to defend some Oklobju, having to conduct an advance through of the approaches to the town from the sea. At a mountainous and difficult country, where tactics the commencement of hostilities the defences of did not demand long marches, had been provided the Turkish positions were intrusted to Hassein with a very small force of cavalry; and not expect- Tashmi Pasha, who proved to be an efficient and ing to meet the Turks near the frontier, he neglected energetic officer, and who had under his command to send out scouts or to reconnoitre the country a force of from 10,000 to 12,000 regular troops, into which he was entering. Consequently, when and 7000 or 8000 irregulars, mostly Lazes, who the column of the centre was deploying on the were well acquainted with the country and accus- right bank of the Tcholouk, on the morning of tomed to mountain warfare. The force nominally the 25th, it was surprised at seeing some Turkish consisted of thirty-four battalions of infantry with sharpshooters posted on the heights of the left opened a brisk fire of thirty guns ; but, as before stated, the Turkish bank, from which they battalion varied very greatly in strength, and it was musketry. Colonel Prince Mikeladse, however, next to impossible to ascertain the exact numbers carried these heights, and the column of the centre of any part of the Turkish army. The distance in was thus enabled to join that of the right, which THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 843 had preceded it by some hours, at the appointed ness among the population, which some Turkish place of rendezvous. agents were busily engaged in increasing. In When he had all his troops ready in hand, consideration of the situation, General Oklobju General Schelemetief sent his advance-guard to determined to take possession of the line of the effect a reconnaissance in the direction of Much- Kintrish, in order to remove the inhabitants of aster. The Turks had established an intrenched the Kaboulet from Turkish intluence, and thus camp at that place, which contained five battalions prevent a rising which would have been fraught of irregular troops and three squadrons of cavalry, with danger for him. On the 11th May, therefore, under the orders of Ali Pasha-Tchorouk-Souli. he jrave the order to advance: the advance-sruard The Russian left column, after having occupied of Major-general Denibekof was to occupy the the village of Legva, descended into the valley of village of Khontsoubani, and that of Major-general the Okhtchamouri, and advanced to attack the posi- Schelemetief the road which leads from Muchaster tions which Ali Pasha occupied. The struggle to the sea, towards the mouth of the Kintrish. lasted from seven in the morning till six in the A strong reserve was left at Muchaster, for the evening, and remained undecided. Ali Pasha purpose of sending fresh troops wherever it was fought like a hero, and for some days an exagger- necessary, and to protect the retreat in case of ated account of his exploits caused considerable need. The columns moved at three o'clock in the excitement at Constantinople. The Russians, following morning. who had unsuccessfully endeavoured to support The road which General Denibekof had to Schelemetief's advanced guard, sustained serious follow passes by the deeply ravined spurs of the loss. On the following day the fighting recom- Perang chain, which separate the waters of the menced, but the resistance offered was less vigor- Acho from those of the Kintrish. This road ous, and the position of Muchaster was ultimately passes through a dense forest, as far as the captured. On the 26th detachments of the left Acho. The left bank of this river presents the column penetrated as far as the village of Alamberi, appearance of a series of terraces, on the steep and dislodged the Turks from it. slopes of which are scattered groups of trees and From the 27th April to the 11th May the Rion houses. These terraces, which form positions of Corps remained at this place, being occupied in great natural strength, had been fortified, and the fortifying the position which it had captured, and narrow road which winds across woods and ravines in converting it into an intrenched camp of great was barricaded at several points by enormous trees. strength, which was armed with some 9-poundcr A second range of terraces rises behind the first, guns. The Russians also laid out several new roads, separated from it by deep ravines. On this range and repaired the old ones, established communica- are scattered the houses of the villages of G vara an 1 tion over the Okhtchamouri, brought to the camp Khontsoubani. The latter place dominates all the the convoys of provisions and ammunition collected neighbourhood, and its position is very strong from at the frontier, and effected several reconnaissances a military point of view. in the neighbourhood. During the whole of this The advance-guard, commanded by General time the firing at the outposts was incessant. The Denibekof in person, was formed in two columns Lazes, concealing themselves in the surrounding —the principal being that of the right, fifteen woods, would approach within rille range, fire a companies strong, with four mountain pieces and volley, and then disappear among the rocks with a fifty cavalry, which was placed under the orders speed that rendered pursuit useless. of Colonel Soltau, and marched on the right of The scouts informed General Oklobju that the the road; the left column followed the road, under Turks were intrenching themselves energetically the command of Lieutenant-colonel Kozelkof, on the line of the Kintrish, the steep banks of commander of the 1st battalion of infantry; it was which formed a natural defence, and that they composed of six companies of infantry, with two were bringing up considerable forces from Batoum mountain pieces and twenty cavalry. Its duty was —especially on the Khontsoubani heights. On to protect the left flank of the principal column. the 9th the fusillade redoubled in intensity at General Oklobju had, during the preceding days, the advance posts, while the information received placed a battery of twenty-four 9-pounders in from the neighbourhood described much restless- front of Muchaster, which opened fire against the S44 THE EUSSO-TUKKISH WAE. Aclio heights, while the attacking columns com- position if they depended solely on the effect of menced their march. their artillery fire. It was therefore determined to On entering into the thick part of the -wood attempt to take it by storm, and General Deni- with his four pieces of artillery, the advance- bekof gave orders to charge with the bayonet, guard of General Denibekof, being received by a placing himself at the head of the troops to lead violent fire directed on it from the heightso and the attack. Stimulated by the example of their from behind the trees, was compelled to stop, chief, the soldiers replied with a ringing cheer and whilst a line of skirmishers advanced slowly, driv- advanced with such impetuosity that, after firing a ing back the Turks, and the sappers were engaged volley, the Turks abandoned their intrenchments. in clearing the road. This halt caused the During this fight General Schelemetief, who Eussians a considerable loss, for the space being had commenced his march at half past three in the limited did not permit of deploying, and the morning, was operating on the right. He had to troops were obliged to remain under fire until the pass through a slightly broken and very wooded sharpshooters and the artillery had attained their country on the lower course of the Acho, object. The mountain battery, on which the fire his plan being to occupy the ground to the of the Turks was concentrated, lost most heavily. point where the roads join which lead to the It was therefore ordered to retire, especially as Tchourouk-Su. He was ordered, at the same the mountain pieces, when firing at such great time, to make a demonstration against the west of angles of elevation as the dominating; heights neces- Khontsoubani. In this direction there was a very sitated, were unable to produce much effect. For thick forest, which covered the mountains on the nearly five hours the fusillade continued in the left side of the Acho. It was in this forest, in wood, and the Eussians had not succeeded in mak- which only a few houses were scattered, that the ing any material progress. Hassein Pasha had sent roads passed which led to Khontsoubani and the between 5000 and 6000 men to the line of the villages situated on the lower stream of the Kin- Acho, part belonging to the regular army and trish. This ground was defended by some part to the Lazistan militia. All were armed with trenches and other obstacles, behind which shelter breechloading rifles; and protected by their in- had been established for the defenders. trenchments and by trees, they fought with the The detachment of General Schelemetief was greatest courage. About eight o'clock in the divided into two columns, one supporting the morning the Commander of the Eion Corps, seeing other. At four o'clock in the morning the flank that in consequence of the direction of the roads column of Major Leistel, which was covering the there was a great interval between the two main body of the advance-guard, arrived near columns, determined to reinforce the centre of the the Acho, and had just entered a glade of the line of fight, in front of which the Turks had one forest when it was received by a volley of musketry of their strongest intrenchments. He therefore from the Turks, intrenched on the edge of a thickly gave orders to bring to the front the 3rd battalion wooded ravine. The first discharge seriously of the Sebastopol regiment, commanded by Colo- wounded Major Leistel, and contused the knee nel Baranovsky, and the 4th sotnia of Cossacks, of Lieutenant-colonel Makeief, commander of the commanded by Prince Makaief, which were in 2nd battalion of skirmishers, who had just ad- reserve. These troops advanced at double quick vanced to examine the position. There was no time towards the intrenchments, and established time to lose ; two companies immediately rushed themselves in a good position under a very vio- on the Turks, who, without waiting for the en- lent fire. counter, abandoned the position, and withdrew At length the fire of the twenty-four pieces in hastily to the other side of the Acho. the Eussian battery began to produce a sensible The whole detachment quickly passed on to effect: the projectiles were striking the centre of the right bank of the river, and deployed in the Turkish position and destroying the dwellings order of battle, to cross it and climb the left and the intrenchments. The Turks nevertheless bank, where, as before described, the Turks were continued to offer an obstinate resistance, and established on some steep heights, the slopes of refused to retire from their works; and it became which were covered with wood, and interspersed evident that the Eussians would never take the with buildinsrs transformed for the occasion into so THE EUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. 845 many Llock-houscs. The fusillade which had front, ricochcttcd over the heads of the horsemen commenced as soon as the first Russian uniforms and burst behind them, but owing to the marshy had appealed on the right bank, continued unin- nature of the ground its explosion did comparatively terruptedly during the deployment of the Russian little damage. The order was, however, at once troops, and their artillery, installed on a height given to withdraw the sotnia out of range of the which afforded it a very favourable position, was gunboat. The artillery and musketry fight con- assailed by a storm of bullets. The gunners, how- tinued for four hours more from one bank of ever, served their pieces with the greatest coolness, the Acho to the other. The Turks received and opened fire so effectively, that with the first fresh troops from Batoum, and were, besides, rein- shells they set three of the houses in flames. forced by those which the column of General In consequence of an error, the 2nd company Denibckof had dislodged from their positions ; but of the 2nd battalion of skirmishers rushed forward their artillery was inferior to that of the Russians, to carry the heights by main force, and crossed and about eleven o'clock General Schelemetief con- the Acho. But having reached the other bank, sidered from the slackening of their fire that the a murderous fire compelled it to stop, and take moment for decisive action had arrived. shelter behind the steep bank and the bushes The 4th company of sharpshooters went up the which covered it. This unfortunate attempt con- Acho, profiting by a bend in the river which con- vinced General Schelemetief that it was impossible cealed its movement, crossed to the other bank, to carry the position from the front. He therefore and captured one of the heights, from which had ordered his troops to retire, and contented him- proceeded a well-sustained fire, with scarcely any self with cannonading the heights, reserving his loss. The Turks were turned : profiting by the strength for turning them, and making a renewed advantage, the commander of the detachment attack at the proper time. ordered three other companies to cross the river The Turks took advantage of this respite to and charge the enemy's intrenchments vigorously. execute, on their side, a very well contrived turn- The Turks, exhausted by eight hours' fighting, ing movement, which nearly brought defeat upon did not wait for the Russians, but fled, some in the Russians. Hasscin Pasha, with 2000 infantry the direction of Kaboulet, others towards Tsikhe- and a large number of cavalry, crossed the Acho Dsiri. At half-past eleven the Russians were nearly two miles below the Russian positions, completely masters of the two banks of the Acho, and advanced impetuously against their right and the firing ceased at all points. flank, which was covered by a division of the In order to complete the operations of the day, Kutais irregular regiment. If the Turkish General some heights of Khontsoubani, situated before the had been able to bring up a larger number of men positions which had just been taken, still re- he could have destroyed the Russian column, mained to be captured. These were speedily car- which would have been brought to a stand ried by a column of fresli troops. The Russians against the Acho heights. But General Sche- had thus succeeded in capturing the outworks of lemetief immediately perceived the danger, and the Turkish defence ; but the Turks had erected sent some fresh troops to the assistance of the several scries of works, and they therefore re- Kutais regiment. After a determined stru<_r £rle, tired but a short distance to some heights nearer the Turkish column was beatea back into the Batoum. The fighting had been very severe, wood, and compelled to keep out of range until and the losses on both sides must have been the end of the fight. heavy. No official return was published by the At the moment when it was retreating, an Turks ; but although they carried away their armour-plated gunboat came up the stream from wounded and many of their dead, the Russians the coast to support it, and at a distance of about found 200 Turkish corpses on the field of battle, three and a half miles opened fire on the Russians, amongst which were Elin Bey, commander of the it threw about twenty large shells, which fell for the irregular troops, and some officers. If the fact that most part before the 1st sotnia of the Kutais regi- the Turks fought almost constantly under shelter, ment, which was in reserve behind the 5th sotnia and that the Prussians, on the contrary, were of the same regiment. One of these projectiles, obliged to light a great deal in the open be taken which struck the ground about sixty yards from the into account, there can be no doubt that the losses 816 THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAR. of the latter must have been very large. The Turks himself with the successes gained, without at- claimed to have killed 4000 ! The official bul- tempting any more direct attacks, and the forces letins, however, only acknowledged eighteen men remained in this position throughout the greater killed, ten officers and 140 soldiers wounded. part of the following month. The line of the Kintrish was much more Thus at the beginning of June, while the other strongly fortified than that of the Acho ; be- columns of the Russian army had taken Bayazid sides the Khontsoubani heights which they had and Ardahan, had commenced the siege of Kars, just lost on the right bank, the Turks possessed and were even advancing in the direction of the Sameba heights on the left bank, which they Erzeroum, the Rion Army Corps, which had in a had covered with intrenchments, and which straight line only fifteen miles to advance from the barred all the roads from the north ; in the rear Russian frontier in order to arrive at Batoum, had of Sameba, on the sea shore, was Tsikhe-Dsiri, only accomplished half that distance, and had not the key to Batourn, where solid works had been even arrived within sight of the town. This de- constructed, and which had been made into a lay had not arisen from any indifference upon the veritable fortress. Finally, the Turks had, on part of the Russians to the value of the place ; for their right, the Kaboulet district, the population the seaport had been long coveted by them. of which—very restless and very warlike—was a As we have already said, the Turks here de- constant menace for the left flank of the Russians. rived the greatest possible advantage from their After an inaction of fifteen days, during which naval superiority. While all the stores, sup- the Russian troops were occupied in repairing and plies, artillery, and ammunition of the Russians making roads across the country which they had had to be brought with immense labour over conquered, and in constructing bridges over the difficult mountain roads, at times almost im- torrents which prevented the passage of artilleiy, passable, the Turks could at all times receive General Oklobju recommenced hostilities, in order supplies and reinforcements by their fleet. Even to attempt to dislodge the Turks from the line the difficulty of the road between the port of of the Kintrish as he had from that of the Acho. Batoum and the Turkish intrenched camp was He again divided his army into two columns, evaded by the aid of the fleet, both men and guns which commenced to march on the 28th May. being transported by water ; and as the road passes The intention of the first was to penetrate into along the sea shore, it was commanded by the guns the Kaboulet district, and occupy the defiles by of the fleet, which also dominated the town. This which the population was in communication with circumstance served to impart the greatest con- Batoum, and thus isolate them from the Turks. fidence to the Turkish defence ; and most of This column, commanded by Major Prince Melikoff, the naval officers held strongly to the opinion that succeeded entirely. In spite of the difficulties of although the Russians might take all the hills near the country, it drove before it the irregulars which Batoum, they could never take the town itself. disputed its passage, and established itself about The guns in the Turkish vessels were many of five miles from Khontsoubani, in a position which them pieces of large calibre and long range, far commanded the whole of the Kaboulet. The more powerful than any that could be brought Lazes once separated from the Turks became against them by the Russians. The Russians were advanc- peaceful enough ; some villages voluntarily de- fully aware of this circumstance ; and in livered up their arms, others sent their elders to ing with deliberation, General Oklobju acted notify their submission. The second column, wisely. By remaining in the fortified positions crossing the Kintrish, took possession of Sameba he had taken, he prevented the Turks from with ease, and the Turks fell back on Tsikhe- menacing the line of the Rion, and thus pro- Dsiri, abandoning a line which was much stronger, tected the Russian advance from any flank attack without defending it as vigorously as they had by way of Batoum. His presence there also done that of the Acho. served to isolate the insurgents of the Cauca- The Turkish position near Batoum, however, sus, while if the Russian army were successful in of Batoum was enormously strong ; and after the movements Armenia and Europe, the possession just recorded, there followed another period of might easily be considered in dictating conditions inaction, and the Russian Commander contented of peace. These considerations arc sufficient to THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 817 exi'lain the slowness of the Russian operations in might have materially affected the operations of this part of the theatre of war. the army of the Rion ; but the fleet was suddenly The movements of the four columns into which recalled— its services being required for an expedi- the Russian army had hcen divided have thus been tion that had been planned for a descent upon the described from the outbreak of war until the begin- Russian coast. ning of June, together with the corresponding Besides Poti several of the Russian forts and dispositions of the Turkish forces opposed to them; villages between Adler and Ptchentchyr were also but before passing from this period of the opera- bombarded by the Turkish ironclads; but a more tions, there is an important movement on the part important movement was attempted by the Turk- of the Turks which must also be described. As ish authorities, viz., that of arousing the subject already stated, the Turks by their naval superiority tribes of the Caucasus to insurrection. Upon this had entire command of the Black Sea ; and project the authorities at Constantinople expended taking advantage of this the Turkish Government a great deal of energy, and entertained the highest sought to effect a diversion by attacking the Rus- anticipations of success, although shrewd obser- sian Trans-Caucasian provinces from the sea coast. vers at the outset predicted that it would inevitably One of the first acts on the part of the Turks, be a failure. In order to rightly understand the after the declaration of war, was to bombard the plan of operations and the causes which led to the Russian fort of St. Xikolai and the Russian port failure of the expedition sent out, it will be neces- of Poti. At the latter place the Russian adminis- sary to glance both at the physical features of the tration had collected in some magazines, situated country and the character of its inhabitants. The in the centre of this town, considerable stores of Caucasus chain, though uniform in its alpine provisions and ammunition for the column intended character and general features, stretching from to operate on Batoum. As soon as war was de- Anapa on the Black Sea to Baku on the Caspian, clared, a proclamation of the Commander-in- is nevertheless inhabited by a multitude of tribes, chief announced that all access to the port of Poti wdio have not only no regular intercourse with was barred by a double range of torpedoes, and each other, but even speak different dialects, and the population thus had no fear either for themselves vary in their habits and creeds. The nature of or their property. The Turkish fleet advanced, the mountains explains this apparent anomaly. however, near enough to do great damage. Many All the larger valleys stretch down either to the of the torpedoes which had been placed to protect north or to the south, parallel to each other from the town were easily removed by divers. These the principal ridge, which in its absolute nudity intrepid men, selected from among the Lazes, of vegetable and animal life resembles a huge bare being very skilful swimmers, did not hesitate to backbone covered with eternal snow, where the proceed to the places where it. was thought that snow is able to get a hold on the steep precipices. the torpedoes had been laid. Two generally went It is nearly inaccessible on all points. Xow in a very light boat ; one of them dived and the rivers and rivulets, rushing down from the explored the water: when he found the wire or summits, have formed abysses of thousands of cable of the deadly machine, he first cut the rope feet deep and of very considerable length, leav- and then returned to his companion. The two ing between them high, sharp, jagged edges men then took the torpedo gently in tow and drew of sheer rock, over which no human being or it to shore, where it could be destroyed. The quadruped is able to scramble. From this reason boat being exceedingly light, the danger of the the various Caucasian tribes have retained their torpedo bursting was minimized. The men were own independent way of living and speaking for paid about £9 for each torpedo fished up. By centuries, without being modified by the influence these means access to Poti was obtained in a of neighbours. Each group of valleys, with facili- few days, and the town was bombarded. The ties of communication through the adjacent plains preserved and sheltered official bulletins stated that the damageo was insig-o or chasms in the rock, has its particular nificant ; but according to independent witnesses its own distinct nationality, jealous of the ruin was very considerable—a large number existence, and eager to punish all interference of of public buildings and private houses being set neighbours by exterminating wars. on lire. The continuation of the bombardment The Turkish Government endeavoured in the ; SiS THE KUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. first instance to raise the Abkliasians in rebellion. the Asiatic possessions of Russia and Turkey. It was well known that they were very dissatisfied Being so near the frontier, as a military post with Russian rule, and had a few years before, in it was important. Soukhoum Kaleh, with its 1S66, risen in insurrection and attacked the town bay, is a place of very great beauty, inclosed of Soukhoum Kaleh, but had been subdued by the by an amphitheatre of hills, with a gorge and Russian troops. snow-clad mountains behind. The town is very Of the character of these people a traveller straggling ; its buildings mostly of wood, with observed — "Of all the rascally robber tribes verandahs. There are a few villas of stone in of the Caucasus, whose regular occupation up the rear. Vegetation is most luxurious, and to the period of Russian ascendancy was ven- the botanic garden is a sort of Eden, with its detta, kidnapping, and horse stealing, the Abkhas- orange, lemon, and box-trees flourishing in the ians are by many degrees the worst, worse even open air. The population of the town is chiefly than the Tcherkess, which is saying a great deal. Armenian and Greek, the former being traders and Their character very much resembles that of the shopkeepers ; the latter, boatmen and fishermen Afreedces, Bajourees, and Bonairs of our north- most of the officials are Russians ; but the natives west frontier in India, being a compound of ava- proper—the Abkliasians—are seen from time to rice, treachery, caprice, and ferocity, joined to time only, when they come to bring cattle, hides, considerable courage, and great aptitude for guerilla and timber, which they barter for cotton stuffs, warfare. Of religious belief, of any sort or kind, tobacco, and gunpowder. During the summer they possess none. The Turks, about the end of the district is not healthy, though it has of late the last century, succeeded in converting them to years been much improved in ventilation by JIahometanism—so far as that they discontinued clearing the woods in the rear, thereby allowing eating pigs —and those who remained in the Cau- the air to circulate. In the winter it is mild and casus nominally accepted Christianity from the salubrious. The garrison, a very small one in time Russians. Their original persuasion, like that of of peace, was made up chiefly of soldiers who, their neighbours, was a sort of vague paganism, becoming physically unfit for general service, with about 15 per cent, of Christianity intermixed. required a mild climate. Although an important This they have abjured without replacing it by Russian station, it was very slightly fortified. any other, both they and the Tcherkess openly The defensive works consisted of a bastioned sneering at Islamism and the Cross. In former square, a work called by the Russians the new days when independent — which independency, battery, and a large fortified barracks situated at by the way, more resembled that of an exten- some distance from the shore. sive co-operative society of brigands than any- The Turkish expedition set out from Batoum, thing else—the chiefs actually sold as many of and consisted of four ironclads, under the command their own tribesmen as they dared into slavery, of Admiral Hassan Pasha, one of Hobart Pasha's and would no doubt, if they could have done so, picked men. This officer was one of the best in have sold the entire population." the Turkish navy. He had studied his profession in Although subject to Russian rule, the majority England, and had also served in the British navy, of the people outwardly profess Mahometanism, having held a commission in H.M.S. Virago and and there have always been emissaries of the Turk- H.M.S. Portland. Besides the sailors and marines, ish Government who have fanned the feelings of a picked body of Circassians had been taken on discontent and dissatisfaction felt by these people board. The destination of the fleet had been kept towards their rulers. Some of the Softas had also a profound secret ; and to distract the attention of been 'secretly sent from Constantinople to work the Russians the Turkish squadron made a number upon the population preparatory to a hostile land- of feigned attacks on the village of Goudar, several ing being effected. The spot selected for this miles to the south, landing each time some of the was the before -mentioned town of Soukhoum Circassians, who roused the population to action. Kaleh, which is situated on the east coast of The consequence was that the commander of the the Black Sea, about twenty miles north-west garrison of Soukhoum Kaleh was induced to detach of Poti, and forty miles to the north of Fort a portion of his forces in that direction. Having St. Nikolai, which marked the frontier between obtained their object, the Turkish squadron, under — — THE RUSSO TURKISH WAR 819 cover of night, steamed off for Soukhoum Kaleh, intrenching his position on the farther bank of arriving there on the 14tli May ; and at once the river. As soon as the landing had been suc- taking up their positions, the ironclads commenced cessfully made, and the retreat of the Russians a bombardment of the town. The Russians had insured, one of the Turkish ironclads steamed to given out that the town was fully protected by Batoum to obtain riiles and ammunition for distri- torpedoes, but this proved to be merely a report. bution among the insurgents, and information of The Kussians replied to the Cre of the Turkish the success obtained was despatched to Constan- squadron from their batteries erected on the shore, tinople. Here the news caused the greatest exul- but without effect, and the Turkish shells did tation, and the following despatch was telegraphed considerable damage to the town. An attempt at to the Ottoman Embassies in Europe: landing made during the day was repulsed by the " Soukhoum Kaleh, attacked by sea and land, has Russian garrison, which consisted of about 1200 fallen into our power. The enemy, completely Cossacks and 300 artillerymen. Towards evening, defeated, fled in confusion, after suffering con- however, the Turks succeeded in landing the siderable losses. The population everywhere re- Circassians at a short distance from the town. ceived our troops with open arms. There is an With them a few Mollahs disembarked, preaching insurrection in Circassia and at several points of the " holy war " against the Kussians. The natives the Caucasus." quickly assembled, and being provided with arms On the 23rd May 3000 Circassians, who had which had been landed from the fleet, prepared been brought from Batoum, having disembarked at for an attack upon the town. The Kussian com- Adler, about thirty miles to the north of Soukhoum mander had received strict orders to hold his Kaleh, the Russians executed another retrograde position under any circumstances short of a descent movement, and marched to unite their forces effected by 10,000 men ; but seeing the native under the orders of Colonel Schelkovnikof, who population Hocking on all sides to join the Turks occupied an intrenched position at Sotchi, behind he became alarmed, and after setting fire to the the river of that name. Nearly 100 miles of coast Government stores he at once retreated, being were thus for a time completely abandoned to accompanied by a terror stricken host, consisting the Turks. of the civil population of the town, Bulgarian At the news of this success the wildest hopes settlers, Greek villagers, and others, with their were entertained at Constantinople, and prepara- wives and children. The town had already been tions were at once made for sending an army corps set on fire by the bombardment, and the Abkhasians into Abkhasia. On the 24th May all was ready entering it completed the work of destruction, for departure, and Said Pasha, chief of the Sultan's and by the close of the 16th the greater part of household, went on board the ships, and read the it was destroyed. The Kussian retreat had to following proclamation from his Majesty to the be conducted through difficult mountain paths, troops : and they were severely harassed by the insurgents. " Soldiers ! — I send you to accomplish a great The civilian inhabitants of the town, who retreated duty, which consists in going to rejoin your with the Russian garrison, suffered greatly. Being brethren of Circassia, of publishing there anew encumbered with their women and children, many of the word of God, of delivering your co-reli«ionists them perished of fatigue and hunger en route, or, from every kind of suffering which they have so straggling in the rear, were cut to pieces by the long endured, of restoring to them liberty of ferocious mountaineers who pursued the column. conscience, and national and personal liberty. All order was lost for a time ; the men were You are charged with establishing justice, and three or four days without food, and some eighty restoring to the oppressed the rights of which or a hundred unfortunate villagers, nearly all they have been deprived. I do not know any women and children, were needlessly abandoned greater mission than that of leaving a famous on the side of the Kodore in consequence of the name here below, and of meriting eternal happiness ropes of the flying bridge being cut as soon as the above. As the task of serving not only under the troops had passed. All the poor creatures were Turkish standard, but also that of Islam at the massacred by the Abkhazian?. Here for a time same time, has devolved upon you, the eyes of your the Kussian commander halted, fortifying and co-religionists and your Padishah are fixed on 107 ; S50 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. you. The Almighty will be with you. Your The Abkhasians, amongst whom the Sultan's glorious actions will rejoice the soul of the Prophet. soldiers were to publish the word of God, have Be certain that you will be always happy, whether already been described. Leaping, dancing, you sacrifice yourself on the battlefield for the firing shots at every turn, they spent the day fulfilment of the divine word and the deliverance in occasioning continual alarms to the brave of your unfortunate co-religionists, or whether by but phlegmatic Turks. At night they were brilliant victories you immortalize yourselves on still more objectionable, and consequently serious this earth. May God be with you and grant you disputes became frequent between the soldiers success." and the mountaineers whom they had come This expedition, however, proved a complete to deliver. It was also soon discovered that failure, and the 10,000 men sent to Soukhoum, although the natives readily enlisted, it was im- and who were reinforced afterwards by some possible to form even a semi - organized body Egyptian troops, remained useless in the country, amongst them that could be relied on for any without an outlet, in which they had been military movement. There was no real bond of thrown. On the east the high defiles of Can- union between these tribes and Turkey, and they casus, guarded by the Kuban Cossp.oks, were soon perceived that the Turks, who had arrived by impregnable ; on the north were the troops of the sea, might also depart in the same way, and Colonel Schelkovnikof ; on the south those of leave them to bear the brunt of the Russian General Krawtchenko, united on the 15 th June to displeasure. Their warlike ardour did not long those of General Alkhazof, in order to form the continue, and many who joined the Turkish Ingour Corps under the command of the latter forces at the outset soon disappeared after securing on the west the sea. a rifle and a supply of ammunition. — CHAPTER XXXV. Re-occupation of Olti by the Turks— Dispositions of the Russian Army, and Investment of Kars by General Loris-Melikoff—Arrival of the Grand-duke Michael at Mazra — Description of the Town and Fortress of Kars—Advantages and Disadvantag rtifications Strength of the Garrison—Commencement of the Bombardment—Mukhtar Pasha before Erzeroom— Advance of the Russians in Three Divisions—Change in the Fortunes of the Campaign— Russian Xumbers over-estimated —General Tergukasoff intercepted by Mehemet Pasha—Attack by the Turks at Tagbir— Difficulties of the Ground and Steadiness of the Russian Troops— Description of the Battle .: of the Turks and Death of Mehemet Pasha— Sir Arnold Kemball pursued by Cossacks —Tergukasoff's rear threatened by Faik Fa^a—The Russian Commander-in-chief decides to march on Zewin—Mukhtar Pasha attacks Tergukasoffs Positions near Delibaba Obstinate Fighting and Serious Losses —Sufferings amongst the Turks—Retreat of the Russians —Advance of Loris-Melikoff on Zewin Nature of the Country — Message from General Tergukasoff— Preparations for Battle — Order of Attack — Gallant Conduct of Faizi P.l-Iui — Uombardment of the Turkish Positions — Intrenchments taken by the Russians — Desperate Attacks by the Russian Centre—" I'n />u Infernel"—Failure and Retreat of the Russians— Arrival of Mukhtar Pasha at Zewin—Retreat of the Russians on Kars — Turki.-h Rejoicings and Pursuit of the Russians by Mukhtar—Reinforcement of the Kars Garrison — Raising of the Siege by the Russians and Retreat to Kuruk Dara — Masterly Retreat of General Tergukasoff before Ismail Pasha —The Russian Defence of Bayazid—Proposals for Capitulation—Massacre of part of the Garrison by the Kurds —Barbarittes on the Inhabitants of the Town—Attempted Assault by the Turks—Sufferings of the Garrison —An L'nsuccessful Sortie— Relief of Bayazid by General Tergukasoff—The Losses of the Garrison and the last Order of Coionel Stokvitch —Withdrawal of the Russians to Igdir. I>" the preceding chapter we have described the Wlien General Loris-Melikoff returned to the incidents connected with the Armenian Campaign camp, bringing witli him General Devel and the from the declaration of war to the end of the greater part of the Akhaltsikh Corps, he deter- following month. The withdrawal of the Turkish mined to profit by the retreat of Mukhtar Pasha left from Olti marked the extreme limit of their to Zewin, and to invest Kars completely. The retreat at this period of the war—as it did also the army was accordingly divided into three detach- iarthest point of the Russian advance. The Turkish ments, commanded by Generals Loris - Melikoff, commander, however, who had at first largely over- Heimann, and Devel, and the head-quarters estimated the number of the Russians en route were established at Mazra, on the north-east, from Ardahan, soon discovered that Olti had been at Aravartan on the west, and at Ardost on occupied by only a very small force. He accord- the south. ingly ordered his left wing to advance, and this General Loris-Melikoff traced around the forti- movement having become known to the Russians, fications a line of investment of about thirty they rapidly retired to Pennek, after breaking up miles, and had it closely guarded by forty-three and throwing into the river the 3000 rifles and squadrons of cavalry, so that all communication the ammunition they had taken. with the exterior was henceforth impossible to the Nothing further of importance took place besieged. At the beginning of June the Grand- until June 12 — the interest at this period being duke Michael, governor of the Caucasus and centred at Kars, which, cut off from communica- supreme chief of the army of operations, came tion with the main Turkish army, was besieged by in person to the head-quarters at Mazra, in order the Russian central column, under the command to push on the siege operations energetically, and of General Loris-Melikoff. As previously de- shortly after his arrival the bombardment com- scribed, while a part of this corps was despatched menced. The part played by this fortress in to assist in the attack upon Ardahan, the other the present, as in all previous wars in Armenia, part remained near Kars, under the command of renders a brief preliminary description of it General Komaroff — its head-quarters being at and its fortifications necessary. Its siege in Zaim. This division of the column necessarily 1855, when it was defended by an Englishman, left the forces before Kars in a weak condition, Sir Fenwick 'Williams, has been already narrated which, however, the Russians sought to conceal ia Chapter VII. by frequent reconnoitring expeditions to the north The town is situated on the river Kars-Tchai, at and east of the city. the place where that stream, leaving the plain, ; S52 THE RTJSSO-TTJRKISH WAR. enters a valley where it flows between high banks, The advantages and disadvantages of the forti- which rise almost perpendicularly. It consists fications of Kars may be thus summed up:—The of four quarters—the town and three suburbs. advantages were— (1) the situation of the heights The site occupied by it and its immediate en- which commanded the surrounding country; virons forms a broken plateau, divided into two (2) a powerful mutual support which the forts unequal parts by the deep valley of the Kars-Tchai, afforded each other; (3) a rocky soil which ren- and also intersected by several very deep ravines. dered mining operations impossible. The disad- To the south - east the ground descends and vantages were—(1) The lack of unity in the forms a plain, which is the lowest part of the defence, which was cut by the deep ravine of the country near Kars. The banks of the Kars-Tchai, Kars-Tchai, and the line of which was too extended are or less accessible. above the town, more Below, (2) the absence of ditches in several of the forts ; however, they become so rugged that it is impos- (3) the difficulty of repairing the ramparts on sible to descend to the edge of the stream. The account of the absence of earth ; (4) the insuf- eastern part of the plateau, on the right bank of the ficiency of casemates to lodge the garrison and is separated from the plain the south- shelter the the lack of nearly Kars-Tchai, on stores ; (5) water in east by the Karadagh Mountains, which descend all the forts, and the difficulty of conveying it towards the north and east by gentle slopes, while from the Kars-Tchai; (6) the absence of traverses the southern slopes—towards the Alexandropol furnished with casemates, the small number of road—are abrupt and rugged. On the left bank earthen traverses, and also the insufficient protec- of the Kars-Tchai the plateau is crowned by a tion of the powder magazines. series of heights. The artillery for the defence of the works The great strategic value of the plateau on which comprised a hundred 24-pounders, all rifled, but Kars is situated is, that there is no commanding for the most part not breech-loading, and forty- heisrhtDOin its neighbourhood within cannon ran"e.O four smooth-bored 24-pounders. There were also On the contrary, the ground descends more or sixty -six field pieces with which to support less in every direction, so that it absolutely sorties. The tjarrison consisted of eighteen batta- dominates the surrounding country on all sides. lions of infantry (of which two were chasseurs), Formerly the fortifications of Kars consisted six squadrons of cavalry, and two companies of simply of an old wall, flanked by towers, which sappers. If to this be added a camp composed surrounded the town properly so called, and of a of twelve battalions of Redifs, three batteries of citadel situated on a rock on the bank of the river. reserve, and nine battalions of Moustaphiz or militia, These ancient ramparts became obsolete with the a total of 33,000 men is arrived at—without in- improvements in modern artillery. But after each cluding the Circassian irregular cavalry. As the war the Turks applied themselves to strengthening besieged army was thus almost equal in number the fortifications, and from 1855 to 1876 some vast to that besieging it, the circumstances under and powerful works had been constructed—em- which the sic^eO was undertaken at the beginningDO bracing the whole plateau. These are so clearly of June were favourable to the Turks, but they had shown in the accompanying Plan that it is needless received strict orders from Mukhtar Pasha to act to describe them further, but it may be observed only on the defensive. that the rocky soil of Kars and its environs ren- The Russians took the north-east front for their dered the erection and maintenance of such works principal object of attack—especially Fort Kara- matters of great difficulty, as all the earth- dngh. This position was the key of the town, works were obliged to be made with earth which it dominated in every sense ; and it offered brought from a distance, the transport of which the advantage to the attacking party that it was was very laborious and costly. In estimating relatively weak, because the rock prevented a ditch the relative value of the different points which beinc; du£, and the absence of earth hindered the surround the town, and in laying out the plan necessary repairs of the parapets after they had of the new defences, the Turks profited largely by been once damaged by artillery. It is true, these the experience of the war of 1854, and the greater disadvantages were to a great extent compensated part of the new fortifications were erected on the for by the necessity imposed upon the besiegers of sites of the field works then constructed. establishing siege batteries in the plain, 300 feet ; THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAR 853 lower than the fort. Some works were also movements, while the reverse of these qualities directed against Fort Takmasli, to the west of seemed to have marked the action of the Turkish the fortress. The Kussian camp was divided forces. into several parts, situated chiefly on a scries But we have now to record a complete change of little hills lying between Kars and Mazra, in the fortunes of the campaign, and a succession about six or seven miles from the former place. of victories and advances on the part of the The besieging troops, notwithstanding the diffi- Turkish army as surprising and remarkable as the cult roads from Alexandropol, were well lodged previous ones of their adversaries. Before doing and supplied. so, however, it is necessary to explain that one of During the first fortnight in June Fort Tak- the causes which led to this great change in the mash was bombarded regularly every day position of affairs was that the Russian forces and on the 17th eight batteries, armed with engaged had been very largely over-estimated by twenty-live cannon and mortars, commenced a the Turks, and indeed by all Europe. The furious bombardment of Forts Karadagh and estimates varied slightly, but in every case they Arab, which was steadily maintained for some were largely in excess of the actual numbers. days— the Russians firing two or three shells for The forces under the command of the Grand- every one by the Turks. The firing was not kept duke Michael, at the outset of the war, were up without intermission, there being generally supposed to be at least 130,000 men. After an interval of silence of an hour or two in the the Russian retreat, when, to save their military afternoon, which was utilized by the soldiers on honour, they were obliged to make the truth both sides for taking their mid-day meal. The known, they showed that the real number was firing also generally ceased during the night, the not more than 80,000. Turks reserving theirammunition, and the Russians The rapid advance of the Russians, and the being employed in strengthening and repairing impression which prevailed of their overwhelming their batteries, which from time to time were strength, aroused public feeling at Constantinople, advanced nearer to the fortress. The Turkish and the Minister for War was compelled to take guns were very powerful and effective, and were vigorous action, and send reinforcements to Asia extremely well served. The ammunition, however, Minor. Thus while the Russian army was growing was somewhat defective, and many of the shells weaker and moving further from its base, the Turk- failed to explode. The bombardment continued ish army was daily increasing in strength and until July 7, when the siege was raised, in conse- efficiency, and the result of this was soon to be quence of events of the utmost importance which manifested. had taken place elsewhere. The march of the Russian Erivan Corps, under It will be remembered that when we left the General Tergukasoff, has been already described. main Turkish army, in the previous chapter, it This column having taken the town of Bayazid, was extended in front of the city of Erzeroum, was now advancing by the high road towards having its head-quarters at Zewin, its left resting Erzeroum. It comprised no more than 8000 upon Olti, and its right upon Delibaba. Advanc- combatants ; it was 100 miles from its base of ing against it were the three columns of the Russian operations ; the eighteen days' provisions which army, the left under the command of General it carried were almost consumed ; to preserve Tcrgukasoff at Karakilisa, the centre under General its communications and its line of retreat it had Loris-Melikoff at Kars, and the right at Pennek only a detachment of 1600 men left at Bayazid, under General Devel. Hitherto the march of the in a wretched citadel badly supplied with water, Russians had been eminently successful. The and General Tergukasoff was also ignorant of Turks had retired before them; Ardahan and the fact that he had a Turkish corps in front of Bayazid had been taken; and although Kars still him, and that the Pasha of Van was forming an- held out, they had succeeded in cutting it off other on his left flank with troops which he had from any connection with the main army of the collected in that quarter. He had relied to some Turks, and their advancing columns had arrived extent on the active assistance of the population; within ten hours' march of Erzeroum. Decision, but the Armenians would not do anything for him courage, and ability had characterized all their in the way of fighting, and as to the Kurds, some 85 i THE RUSSO-TUEKISII AVAR. of their chiefs had come to the Russian commander a long ridge in advance of his front, and on the and watches had been distributed to them ; but loth the Russians occupied this in force, and they were not seen again until the Russians had during the day brought up sixteen guns, which been compelled to retreat, 'when the attraction of they placed in position against the Turkish line. the booty to be obtained made them for the time The ground thus occupied was immediately the auxiliaries of the Turks. strengthened by shelter trenches; but the Turks There was therefore every reason for pursuing made no attempt to regain it, and the Russians a policy of vigilance and caution ; but the kind of completed their arrangements without molestation. military promenade which they had hitherto made On the other hand, the Turks contented themselves seemed to have turned the heads of the Russian with slightly increasing their intrenchments, and commanders, and still onward was their cry. sending orders to the two battalions and a battery Thus, by June 9, Tergukasoff had advanced as a few miles distant to come up with all speed; far as Zaidikan ; but the Turkish commander had but neither the troops nor the guns arrived in been informed of the weakness of the force under time to be of any use. his command, and sending two battalions and a About four o'clock on the morning of the 16th battery of artillery to reinforce his right wing, he the Russians moved out of their camp and ordered Mehemet Pasha to attack him. Mehemet advanced towards the Turkish position. The accordingly advanced from Delibaba as far asTaghir, Turkish front consisted in all of fourteen battalions which he reached on June 13. The commander- of infantry, one battery of field and one of moun- in-chief had ordered him to attack the Russians tain guns, three troops of regular cavalry, 600 with a force of seventeen battalions, two field Circassians, and 300 Kurdish horse. The troops and one mountain batteries, and about 600 cavalry; were disposed as follows: — One battalion, with but owing to the inefficient manner in which his one mountain gun, on the knoll to the right of commands were carried out, the reinforcements the front, and commanding not only the road ordered did not arrive in time, and two battalions by which the Russian artillery would be forced to and one battery never came up at all. advance, but also the ravine which skirted the The Russian outposts discovered the presence whole flank, and which gave cover to any turning of the Turkish forces on the 14th, and after a force the Russians might send. One battalion slight cavalry skirmish withdrew on the main with three guns was on the neck of the ground body, which advanced on the following day within connecting the right knoll with the road; and then, sight of the Turkish positions, but too late for any running along the front of the whole position up attack to be made, a few shells fired at long ranges to the very high peak on the left, were stretched only being exchanged. The Turks had carefully five more battalions, with two guns in a battery, selected their ground, and had taken up a position about half a mile north of the road; one mountain of great natural strength. Their front extended gun the same distance further on, and one more on about three miles. On the right it was protected the peak to the extreme left. In reserve were two by two long ridges, parallel to the road, to which mountain guns and six battalions. The cavalry they presented a face of abrupt rocks, and was was massed to the right of the road, behind a bordered by a deep and rugged ravine ; on the ridge, and of the reserve battalions three were quite left the principal chain of hills rose by degrees close up, and about 400 yards in rear of the reverse to its culminating point, from which all the slope of the position, which was succeeded by a series surrounding country could be dominated. At of ridges all springing from the same peak. The a distance of 200 to 400 paces in front of the remaining three reserve battalions were drawn up position, the soil was cut by a very deep ravine about a mile and a half in rear of the first line, with steep sides; beyond the ground was entirely on the road leading to Delibaba. At five a.m. without cover and exposed to converging fires. four battalions of Russians moved down the road The Turks had further added to all these natural in column of companies, with one battalion about advantages by digging long trenches, capable half a mile in the rear. Their guns, of which of sheltering 3000 sharpshooters. Fearing a sixteen were distinctly visible on the sky line of surprise, the Turkish commander had with- their position, opened fire, but their shells fell drawn his troops in the night of the 14th from short of the Turkish lines. THE RUSSO TURKISH WAK. S55 Shortly after six the Russian skirmishers centre of his position ; but in a short time appeared on the central ridge facing the Turkish the Russians sent two more battalions over the front, and the Turkish artillery at once opened central ridge in double quick time, to reinforce fire upon them. This had but little effect, how- the front line, which now consisted of two strong ever, and the number of the Russians was gradually battalions on either flank of the road. With increased, whilst their artillery, which had now got them came up six guns to the right, making a the ranfe, began to fire with considerable effect. complete battery of eight guns on that side of Mehemet Pasha had sent forward some 200 the road, witli two only on the left. These guns Circassians to line the ridge immediately beneath being only about 1500 yards from the first line the central one. From the nature of the ground of the Turks, sent shell after shell right into the in this movement could not be seen, but subsequently, Turkish ranks ; many of them bursting the on the further advance of the Russians to the shelter trenches, and causing considerable loss. extreme easterly edge of the ridge, the horsemen The shells were fitted with time fuses, which were discovered, and the Russian skirmishers were fired with great accuracy. It was then that immediately opened fire on them. The Circassians the gallantry of the Turks showed itself; not a man replied with their Winchesters, and the Turkish moved from his post, and the two solitary field- guns plied the crest with shell; but in a very short guns which were able to reply to this ovcrwdielm- time it was evident that the cavalry must fall back, ing fire still did good service. Their commander, which they did in small groups, leaving a few- however, had already begun to despair of success, killed in the ravine, and also some horses. On and withdrew his three "uns from the right of his crossing the natural glacis to the Turkish position, position, leaving in front line one mountain gun they came in full view of the Russians, wdio on the extreme right, and the two field-pieces in sent their shells one after another into the body of the centre. retiring horsemen with great accuracy. Trusting Shortly before nine o'clock small parties of perhaps to their numerical superiority, the Turks Russian skirmishers appeared advancing up the now attempted an advance, in order to turn the ravine skirting the southern right flank of the right llank of the Russians, and to seize some Turkish position, and a very heavy fire was heights from which they would have been able to opened on them from the two battalions and the take their artillery in flank; but, repulsed by the one mountain gun holding that knoll, which had well-directed fire of the companies of the Crimean been strengthened by weak stone breastworks. regiment, which prevented this movement by The Russians, however, pushed up the remaining occupying the heights, their battalions quickly six guns to the battery already in position on the retired to take shelter. left of the road, and the whole of the sixteen pieces At seven o'clock two battalions of the Stavropol commenced shelling the Turkish line. At ten regiment, supported by a battalion of the Crimean minutes past nine the fire was so effective, that the regiment, marching in column of fours at company Turkish general gave orders for the withdrawal of interval, advanced to the crest of the central ridge the only two pieces left in the front line—the in front of the Turkish position. The Turkish defence being left to the infantry, eight battalions guns were immediately brought into action, where- of which lined the position. The Russian guns upon the Russians opened out, crossed the level were out of the range of small arms, and their ground in loose order, and formed up, lining the skirmishers were still about 800 yards off; yet the nearer crest—one battalion on the right, and one Turks poured out a ceaseless fire, thus fruitlessly on the left of the road. They immediately wasting their small stock of ammunition. The commenced plying the Circassian horse with rifle Russian skirmishers now began to advance—the fire, and speedily caused them to retire. By eight guns still firing over their heads —and commenced o'clock these two battalions had established a strong ascending the knoll. They were supported by four position on this ridge, and brought four field-guns regiments of cavalry, who came down the hillside into action on its crest. These guns being well in column of troops, with the intention of moving served, soon caused perceptible loss in the Turkish round the right rear. The guns having been ranks. Mehemet Pasha then moved two battalions, removed, this large force was enabled to advance which had been kept in reserve on his left, to the unmolested, and at the same time, three more ; — S56 THE EUS30-TURKISH WAR. cavalry regiments, in columns of troops, moved down pected. For the first time tLay had been met by the main road in support of the central attacking a Turkish army in the open ; and although badly force. The turning movement of the Russians handled, the men had displayed admirable courage was soon fully developed, and although the Turks and determination. The pursuit of the retreating bravely resisted for a while, they had been out- Turks was pressed forward with some spirit, for manoeuvred, and were compelled to fall back, a short time, by two columns of cavalry ; but though not before their brave commander, Mehemet they were not followed up in force, and were Pasha, had fallen—shot through the head in the speedily recalled. The Russians were indeed midst of his men. At a quarter to twelve the although the Turks were not aware of it until Russians had worked completely round the Turk- afterwards —in a very critical position. Separated ish right, turning their whole position, and the by a long distance and by difficult mountain retreat which had commenced became general roads from his base of supplies, and confronted the Turkish infantry breaking their ranks and by forces greatly outnumbering his own, General running away, pursued closely by the Russian Tergukasoff received information that his rear was cavalry. threatened by the Turkish force which had been It was at this time that an incident occurred, collected at Van, under Faik Pasha, and which which afterwards excited considerable attention. had now marched on Bayazid, where only a small Sir Arnold Kemball, the British military attache Russian garrison had been left. He was, however, with the Turkish army in Asia, had been pre- very unwilling to retreat, and thus lose the posi- sent during the whole of the engagement, in tions he had taken ; and accordingly he communi- company with Captain Norman, the correspondent cated with the central column at Kars, and in- of the Times; and they had taken up a position on formed the commander-in-chief of the victory he a height not far from the Turkish centre. General had gained, and also of the difficulties of his Kemball was recognized by the Russians, and they situation. There the decision was at once taken were under the impression that he had assisted the to advance against the Turkish centre at Zewin. Turks with his advice. A detachment of Cossacks Tergukasoff therefore decided to await the result was accordingly told off, with instructions to take of this movement, and halted at Eshek-Khaliass, him prisoner. Sir Arnold, however, with Captain near Delibaba, where he fortified his camp. Norman, managed to get a short start of the On the other hand, the news of the defeat at Cossacks and pushed on, pressing up over the Taghir produced an impression of complete dis- Taghir, and then down by the Delibaba stream. may at Erzeroum. The authorities, however, did The Cossacks, pursuing by another route, reached all that lay in their power to calm the excitement the village of Delibaba before the fugitives, and and maintain order. The commander-in-chief, had the latter not received timely warning from a Mukhtar Pasha, also displayed great coolness and friendly Turk, they would most probably have been decision. The spies soon informed him of the taken prisoners. As it was, they had to urge advance of General Loris-Melikoff from Kars ; but their horses to the utmost to escape, the pursuit he judged that he should have time to overwhelm being pressed with the greatest determination. Tergukasoff, and return to meet the army advanc- The Turks, having early in the battle foreseen ing from that fortress. The Turkish general's its probable result, had sent most of their baggage preparations were quickly made ; and leaving to the rear, and this was afterwards followed by Ismail Pasha and Faizi Pasha (General Kohlman) their artillery. The infantry, who at first rapidly at Zewin, he went in person to Delibaba. He retreated, soon rallied, and Mustapha Pasha, who reached that place on June 19, and early in the assumed command on the death of Mehemet, morning of the 20th debouched on the plateau of succeeded in getting some order among them, Khali- Yazi. and took up a position—which was at once in- The plateau, which is perfectly bare, is crossed trenched—about eight miles in the rear of the by two roads, and at its south-eastern extremity, battle-field. at the foot of a steep mountain, is Daghar, which Although victorious, the Russians learnt from is surrounded by an affluent of the Mourad Sou. this engagement that the capture of Erzeroum Tergukasoff had established his camp on the V would not be so easily attained as they had ex- neighbouring hills, in a position to which the river THE RUSSO-TUKKISII WAR 851 served as a natural ditch. The advance posts fight became suddenly animated on that side. The occupied the heights on the other side of the river. Russian sharpshooters, with much bravery, took About eight o'clock on June 21 Mukhtai Pasha possession of the position where the Turks were divided his army into three columns, and that on intrenched. In pursuing them they ran pell-mell the left surprised the Russian advance posts, and down the other slope, and were advancing to attack drove them back on the main body. It was, how- the second height when Mukhtai Pasha called up ever, found impossible to mount any guns there all his reserves, and the Russians were repulsed with on account of the steepness of the slopes. The the bayonet. The fighting on both sides was obstin- column therefore conGncd itself to keeping up a ate; the intrenched position was taken and retaken, fusillade, without result, with the Russian sharp- but finally it remained with the Russians, and the shooters posted on some other heights in front, Turks were compelled to retire to the positions and protected by intrenchments ; so that during they had occupied before the commencement of the greater part of the day, the situation was not the action. They were consequently much dis- sensibly changed on that side of the battle-field. couraged, as they had fought all day, had 3G8 Meanwhile the centre column had seized an ex- killed, upwards of 1000 wounded, and had not tremely rugged height which dominated the whole advanced a step. of the surrounding country, and with infinite It was for the Turks a fearful night. The labour three Krupp guns were dragged up. number of the wounded was very great, and of As the Russian line extended for nearly three ambulances and other necessaries there were next miles, it was necessarily exceedingly weak owing to to none. An icy wind swept over the plateau, their small numbers. It was, however, protected and the men had scarcely anything to cat; for by the irregularities of the country. General many miles around there was neither tree nor shrub Tergukasoff advanced three batteries of six guns which could serve as fuel ; and to add to the each, which opened a violent fire against the Top- general despondency the artillery, which had been Dagh, on which the Turkish marshal was installed almost constantly at work, complained of a want with his staff and Captains Trotter and M'Calmont, of ammunition. In these circumstances Mukhtai- two of the aides-de-camp of Sir Arnold Kemball. Pasha felt undecided as to whether he should At the same time the Russian commander resume the battle, for it was not until the next ordered the Sounja and Khoper regiments, sup- day that he became aware of the difficult situation ported by a numerous body of infantry, to cross in which his attack had placed General Tergu- the Mourad beyond the Top Dagh, and thus take kasoff's corps, which had lost more than 500 men, the Turks, who were already descending the sides and, like the Turks, had expended nearly all its of the mountain, in flank. The column which artillery ammunition. had been placed at the Turkish extreme right A reconnaissance, executed by the Turks early descended the valley of the Mourad-Sou in order to on the morning of the 22nd, made the unex- oppose this movement. Their cavalry was, however, pected discovery that the enemy, under cover of the received by a murderous fire, and was obliged to night, had abandoned their positions. They had retire after having sustained serious losses. The left some skirmishers in the rear to cover their Cossacks were about to pursue, but were stopped retreat, but when the fog cleared away the long by some battalions of Redifs which had arrived at column of the Russian army could be seen from the base of the slope, and were consequently obliged the Top Dagh disappearing among the mountains. to retreat in their turn. A heavy artillery fire was Mukhtar Pasha, however, did not pursue. In maintained by the Russians, but they could not addition to the fact that the Russians were retreat- silence the Turkish batteries. After the cavalry ing in unbroken order, and that the issue of a new General Tergukasoff sent some infantry. A fight would be very doubtful, he knew that a strong musketry fire ensued at close quarters, but the force, detached from the army before Ears, was Redifs did not yield an inch of the ground they rapidly approaching Zcwin. had gained. Owing to the neglect of medical and sanitary The Russian general, making a last effort, arrangements the Turkish wounded were exposed endeavoured to turn the Turkish positions by to great suffering, and for a few days after the the left, and then, at the close of the dav. the battle the roads to the rear were filled by half- 108 — S5S THE KUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. starved, half-naked men tottering along, vainly temptuous feeling was entertained of the resistance striving to reach some place where their wounds of the Turks. It would appear, however, that might be attended to ; large numbers might be General Lcris-MelikofF did not share the general seen sitting by the roadside, near pools of water, confidence. He had been in favour of an energetic endeavouring to moisten their clotted bandages, march on Erzeroum three weeks before, but had or cool their fevered limbs. At Hassan Kale, become aware of the fact that the Turks had twenty miles from Erzeroum, a small field hospital received important reinforcements, and that the of fifty beds had been formed; 260 serious cases opportunity was now lost. were brought there after the fight on the 16th, The column spent the night of the 20th at and some hundreds more after the battle of the Aravartan; on the 21st it defiled on the north 21st. There were only two German surgeons at front of Kars, describing a large half circle parallel the hospital, who laboured with the most praise- to the fortifications on the left bank of the Kars- worthy diligence and skill, but were, of course, Tchai. In the evening of the 22nd it was at terribly overworked, and their stock of bandages Sarakamich, at the entrance to the mountains. and lint was soon exhausted. The chain of the Saghauly Dagh runs from The victory —or at all events the retreat of the north to south, half-way between Kars and Erze- Russians—had a very inspiriting effect upon the roum. It is crossed by two important roads Turks, and served to restore their confidence in that from the north passing near Bardez, that from the ability of their commander, who throughout the south by Meliduz and Mejingerd. Mukhtar the engagement had displayed the utmost coolness Pasha had a camp at Zewin and another at and courage, who had shared in the coarse rations Khorasan, not far from Mejingerd. The Rus- of the men, and who, like them, had been content sian plan consisted in following the south road, to bivouac in the open air. as if they wished to attack the camp at Khorasan, Assured that there was now nothing to fear then turn aside sharply and advance on Zewin. from any advance on the part of General Tergu- If Mukhtar Pasha, deceived by these first move- kasoff, Mukhtar Pasha at once set out for Zewin, ments, approached Khorasan, the Russians could, hoping to be in time to meet the attack of after having taken Zewin, throw themselves on General Loris-Melikoff. In this, however, he was his flank. This plan was well conceived ; but disappointed, and the battle was fought prior to there were not enough men to take Zewin, and his arrival. the design itself was inefficiently carried out. Before describing this encasement, which ex- Early on the 23rd the army resumed its march, erted a very great influence on the campaign, it and ascended the mountain by a very steep slope. is necessary to return to the Russian army before At daybreak sappers had been sent in advance, Kars. There, on June 18, the messenger of and by great labour the most dangerous parts General Tergukasoff arrived, bringing despatches of the road had been rendered practicable. By announcing the victory of the 16th, and informing yoking eight horses to one piece, and making the the commander-in-chief of the difficult position in soldiers push at the wheels, the passage of the which the column was placed. A Council of War guns was accomplished, but not without much was held, and an expedition was immediately trouble and great fatigue to the men and horses. resolved upon to support the left wing. The At last they reached the plateau of Meliduz, necessary arrangements were quickly made, and which is about half the height of Mont Blanc, and on the 20th General Devel was left before Kars where the cold was very severe. A magnificent with part of the army, and General Loris-Melikoff panorama was enjoyed from this point, and as far commenced his march at the head of a column of as the eye could reach shone the snow-clad peaks about 17,000 men ; that number being all the of the range of mountains. Russian general was able to assemble to march The Russians had already encountered the scouts and attack the now numerous and well-intrenched of the Turks, and behind a bend of the hills on Turkish army. The capture of Ardahan had the right a thick smoke, indicating the Turkish unduly raised the confidence which the chiefs camp, was seen rising. On the 24th the army of the Russian army had in the courage of their rested, and a reconnaissance was sent to examine soldiers ; they doubted nothing, and an almost con- the Turkish positions, which were found to be THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR, S59 very formidable and difficult. As described in their march at seven o'clock in the morning, and the previous chapter, there was a double line of on their way to Zewin had to cross a frightful excellent natural defences, consisting, first, of a country. Sometimes the path could be scarcely ridge of more than a mile in length, defended on traced across sterile mountains ; at others the men the north by a deep ravine, which served as a had to descend into deep ravines, slipping down on ditch. In the centre there was a small hill, about the loose stones and earth ; and at others, to climb 300 feet high, which was crowned by an earth- steep rugged slopes. The train had been sent the back to the rear on the Meliduz work armed with four guns in position ; in plateau — a safe south was another height, on which was placed a position where it could await the fate of the battery of two cannon, the whole being guarded battle—under the protection of a battalion of the by live battalions, camped on the slope which Georgian regiment and a foot battery. This left looked down on the road from Erzeroum, and the only fifteen battalions of infantry and twenty-four whole ridge was furnished with an earthen para- guns to be put into line. pet. Between this line and the second was a deep By a manoeuvre of doubtful value General ravine, the slope of which was very steep on one Melikoff deprived himself of the help of his side, and on the other—that occupied by the six regiments of cavalry and their two batteries, Turks — very gentle, thus forming an admirable which would have been of great assistance in the natural glacis half a mile in length. Besides this, conflict. The General's plan, as we know, was to the whole of the front was seamed with riric pits, make a demonstration against Khorasan, in order which had been made wide enough for the men to draw away the troops of the Zewin camp in that to fire in their favourite sitting position. There direction. To have been successful this demonstra- were a series of heights in a curved line, the tion should have preceded the attack on the camp convex part of which faced the enemy, armed by at least a day, in order to allow the Turks with twelve Krupp cannon in battery, one of to move ; whereas, instead of that, the Bussian which, situated at an angle on the right, swept commander-in-chief only executed it at the same the whole front of the line ; there were also three moment as he advanced on Zewin. To add to or four mountain guns brought into action by the Bussian misfortunes, the road was found to the Turks. The south flank was completely sur- be so bad that the two Cossack batteries which rounded by the abrupt ravine of the Khani-Tchai, accompanied the column could not proceed, and which rendered this point almost impregnable. consequently the guns did not even reacli The left was less strong, more open, and the Khorasan. The only result was that Moussa approaches comparatively easy ; for the surrounding Pasha, who was there with 1000 cavalry, lied to ground was composed of rocks and undulations, Kaprikoi when he found himself menaced. This behind which the attacking party could more readily was, however, but a very trilling gain for an ex- shelter themselves. Short of a regidar fortilica- pedition which took so many men from the tion, it is difficult to imagine anything presenting battle-field, where they were so much needed. more obstacles to an attack than this intrenched At eleven o'clock the army stopped at the foot camp ; and General Loris-Melikoff, less and less of a small hill, on which the commander estab- confident of the result of a battle fought under lished his observatory. They were in front of the such conditions, was hesitating as to whether he enemy, and could see before them a yellow mame- should attack, when he received a despatch from lon, the Turkish intrenchments rising in three General Tenrukasoffo which left him no altcrna- tiers, and on the plateau the Turkish tents divided live. This message was as follows : —" Attacked into two groups gleaming white in the sun. In at Daghar by superior forces, I have fought for addition to the strength of the Turkish intrench- ten consecutive hours, and maintained my posi- ments, the disposition of the ground was so dis- tion. Manoeuvre so as to extricate me." advantageous for the assailants, that the Bussian Accordingly on the evening of the 24th the troops batteries could not come into action at a nearer were ordered to hold themselves in readiness to set range than oOOO yards. The Bussian generals out the next morningO without tents or basrjraj;e.CO o and colonels assembled in Council of War, and Every one knew what that meant—they were opinions were divided—some thinking it was too going to attack. The Bussian troops commenced late to engage, and wishing to put off the attack — SCO THE EUSSO-TURKISH AVAR. to the next day ; but as it had become known and aiming rapidly and with precision, caused that Mukhtar Pasha was en route to Zewin, the considerable loss to the advancing Eussians, who, majority considered it was absolutely necessary to under cover of the heavy cannonade, had deployed fight before his arrival. their infantry and descended into the valley. The attack was made in the following order: The Eussian left first opened the attack. The The centre, under the command of General Koma- Mingrelian regiment descended into the ravine of roff, was composed of the Tiflis regiment, three the Khani-Tchai, and then ascending that opposite, battalions of the Georgian regiment, and a battery. climbed the hill, which was defended by a trench. [lis mission was to cross the valley of the Khani- The Eussian general observed the progress of this Tchai, and to attack the principal position of the attack with his field-glass, and the effects of the enemv—viz., the yellow mamelon. The right artillery fire which accompanied it. All at once he wing, formed of the Erivan regiment and three threw up his cap, and shouted "Bravo!" The batteries, under the orders of General Avinoff, intrenchment was taken. For a few moments no was to support this operation. The left wing, smoke rose on the height. Then little white composed of the Mingrelian regiment with a battery, clouds, mingled with red flashes, re-appeared as was to attack the heights on the left. It was the Eussians fired on the enemy, who had been hoped that the cavalry of Prince Tchavtchavadse, so driven from their positions. The Turkish batteries, foolishly engaged in the direction of Khorasan, however, plied them with projectiles, and pre- would return soon enough to execute a turning vented any further advance on the part of the movement around these heights ; but it did not Eussians. To oppose the Turkish works effectually appear on the field of battle at all. required a much stronger force of artillery than In the Turkish camp, the lines to the right and the Eussians possessed ; and moreover, as we have left of the central battery were held by about already observed, the ground did not permit of the 7000 infantry, who were posted in the shelter guns they had being advantageously placed. trenches —about 3000 men, with two guns, being The centre column descended into the valley of held in reserve. The command of the Turkish the Khani-Tchai at two o'clock, but lost much time force was nominally vested in the Kurd, Ismail in skirmishing with the swarms of Turks placed in Pasha, Governor of Erzeroum ; but the whole front of their intrenchments. Ultimately, however, command was in the hands of Faizi Pasha (the it crossed the Khani-Tchai, and formed into attack- Hungarian General Kohlman), chief of the Staff, ing columns at the foot of the road, which rose whom Mukhtar Pasha had wisely left at Zewin, from the village of Zewin to the yellow mamelon nominally to assist Ismail. Not only did this and the plateau. Before reaching this plateau the gallant old officer superintend all arrangements, road made a bend, on the crest of which the personally visiting every battalion and shelter Turkish infantry was sheltered behind some earth- trench, but once or twice early in the battle works. A magnificent display of discipline was when the Eussians pressing close up to the in- then exhibited. The Eussian soldiers advanced in trenchments caused the Turks to waver, and in perfect order, without firing a shot, under a tremend- one instance, indeed, to retire somewhat rapidly ous fusillade which had suddenly burst out along —he led them forward himself, revived their the whole Turkish line, to the right, left, and in drooping spirits, inspired them with fresh courage, front of them. Arrived within about 200 yards and so won the day for his adopted Government. of the trenches, the Eussians opened fire, and then The Eussian commander gave his final orders almost immediately rushed on the enemy with the at one o'clock, but his guns being fired from a great bayonet. This attack was of brief duration; the distance, the shells fell at a high angle, and burst- Turks hastily fell back, and thus another intrench- ing upwards had comparatively slight effect ; the ment was taken. Turks being posted about 1500 feet above the But the task which now remained to be accom- Eussian batteries. The firing, however, was very plished was impossible for the forces which General heavy, and at one period the Eussians concentrated Komaroff had at his disposal. The large battery fifteen guns on the central Turkish redoubt, of the yellow mamelon was standing erect before into which over fifty shells fell within an hour. the assailants, and presented to them a double The Turkish gunners stood bravelv to their work, front, covering the whole side of the hill ; sharp- THE EUSSO-TUEKISII WAR. SGI shooters occupied tlic first line, and tlie guns in officers as " un fen infernel." The sun went the second were firing random shots. Beyond, on down, and yet the fight continued for a while the two sides of the mamelon, from one end to the longer under the light of the moon ; but it was other of the plateau, the black lines of the Turkish now fully manifest to the Russian commander that intrenchments had just commenced firing. The there was no hope of success, and orders were sent frightful rattle of the breechloaders, which was for the column to retire. continually increasing, proved that the Turks were The Russian right wing had taken scarcely any di termined to defend their principal vjositions active part in the action. Owing to a mistake, the with the utmost energy. It was a continuous colonel of the Erivan regiment received the same lulling lire, interrupted only by tremendous ex- message twice over, enjoining him to send two of plosions from the artillery. There was, however, his battalions to the aid of the centre. He there- no hesitation on the part of the Russians, and the fore sent the first, two and afterwards two more ; attack on the yellow mamelon was attempted with these crossed and recrossed the river four or much bravery. The slope was so steep that the five times, receiving different commands, and not soldiers had to use their bayonets as alpenstocks to knowing what to do. Thus the Russians were not t themselves in getting up. This time again only deprived of the aid of their cavalry, but the the columns advanced for some distance without remaining forces were not all available for the attack. firing ; but then their dark mass appeared to light Faizi Pasha was anxiously watching the fight up suddenly and launched forth ilamc and smoke. at the centre, surrounded by his Staff, when At one moment the Turkish soldiers left a trench the correspondent of the Neue Freie Pressc gal- on the right of the mamelon in a mass, in order to loped up, and shouted to him, while still at gain an intrenchmcut placed in the rear. But a distance, " The Russians are retreating." This Faizi Pasha ran to the front and personally led soon became apparent ; and immediately one of back the men. This was the crisis of the fight, the two guns in reserve was sent to the centre, and the Turkish commander exerted himself to aides-de-camp flew in all directions, the Turkish the utmost to repel the attack. His chief anxiety fire was redoubled, and the Russians suffered was, lest while fully engaged at the centre his severe losses, as their battalions had almost to flanks might be turned ; but he could not spare defile before the Turkish lines. Being destitute a single company from his troops for the protec- of cavalry, Faizi Pasha wisely determined to tion of his two wings. He had scarcely 100 abandon all hope of pursuit, and allowed the Circassians, and only a few more Kurds, at his Russians to draw off unmolested to the heights disposal, and had already weakened the reserves whence they had proceeded in the morning. Here to support the threatened centre. Small troops of they bivouacked for the night, lighting a large the irregulars were therefore sent to the flanks to number of camp fires in order to deceive the make reconnaissances. But there were no signs Turks as to their numbers. It was then found of the Russians in cither direction, and the fight that the losses were greater than at any previous was thus stubbornly maintained at the centre. battle in the campaign. According to the Russian The Russian attacks were made at a great dis- official account, there were six officers killed and advantage. Their (ire, owing to their low position, twenty-four wounded, and 850 soldiers hors de was to a great extent nullified, while the Ottoman combat. General Komaroff and ail the colonels troops, safe behind their shelter trenches, rained and lieutenant-colonels engaged had been wounded. down such a hail of lead from their Martini-Henry Seeing that the Turkish loss was 138 killed and rifles that no troops could live under it. Ten times 1328 wounded, it is probable that the Russian loss were the Russians driven back, and ten separate was an under-statement. times did they, with the gallant obstinacy character- When the Russians rose on the morning of istic of them, assail this almost impregnable posi- June 2G—almost benumbed after a night spent in tion. Again and again did they press their attack, the open air in the mountains— the trenches which sometimes to within 200 yards of the Turkish had defied them on the previous day were seen to trenches. Again and again were they forced back, be swarming with large masses of Turks. Mukhtar unable to face the furious storm hurled against Pasha had arrived in the night with twenty-two them, and which was described by some of their battalions, so that there were now forty-five bat- — SG2 THE RUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. talions in the Zewin camp. These imposing forces wherever streams crossed the path, had been the offensive in their turn but fdled in with boughs of trees, fascines, could have taken ; &c. ; the Turkish commander adhered to his defensive the gradients eased off; and the Turkish march tactics, and contented himself with preparations was thus rendered much easier and more rapid to resist a second attack. This fresh attack was in consequence. The want of discipline and recommended by General Hcimann ; but the order in the Turkish ranks, however, quickly Russian Commander-in-chief said enough brave displayed itself; and though they believed them- fellows had already been sacrificed in a rash selves to be pursuing the Russians, their march enterprise, and he at once ordered that the dead was marked by the greatest irregularity. Kirk should be buried, the first dressings applied to Bunar, which is about twenty miles south-east the wounded, and that the whole army should of Kars, was reached on July 4, and a halt then return to Kars. was made there in order to allow the expected On the 26th the Alexandropol corps remained reinforcements to come up. These arrived on in its position, a smart cannonade being maintained July 6, when Mustapha Pasha marched into the at a very long range, under cover of which the camp with five battalions of infantry, three field column retired. On the 27 th it regained the guns, and 300 Circassian horsemen. The arrival plateau of Meliduz, where it spent the 2Sth in of these reinforcements brought up the strength recruiting its strength. It then resumed its return of the Turkish army to thirty battalions ; and on march, passed over the Saghanly Dagh, and on July 7 the army left their camping ground on July 3 arrived at the head-quarters at Mazra with- the Kirk Bunar Hill, and moved across the Kars out having been at all disturbed in its retreat. plain to Vaizan Killa, or within seven miles of In the Turkish camp the victory gained caused Kars. The following day, July 8, the Turkish the greatest exultation and confidence. Indeed, commander, accompanied by his Staff and the the feeling of contempt for its adversary would English military attache, Sir Arnold Kemball, almost seem at this time to have transferred itself entered Kars, the Cossack cavalry having retired from the Eussian to the Turkish army ; and on upon the main body of the Eussian army on the June 30 Mukhtar Pasha, taking with him twelve approach of the Turks. battalions, six field and six mountain guns, The Russians had steadily continued the bom- together with all the cavalry, quitted Zewin in bardment of the city until this date, but on the pursuit of the Russians—the remainder of the 8th the firing from their works had slackened forces, consisting of twelve battalions of infantry considerably. It was observed by the Turkish with twelve guns, following on July 1, under gunners that the trenches presented an unusually the command of Faizi Pasha. Mukhtar sent the lively appearance, and the outposts suspected that Kurdish Governor of Erzeroum, Ismail Pasha, to the Russians were retiring; but no effort was made take command of his right wing— which consisted to interfere with their retreat. In the night the of twenty-three battalions of infantry, 1500 cavalry, Russian works were lighted up with several large with two field and two mountain batteries fires, and when morning dawned on July 9 with orders to conform his movements with those the positions were deserted—tents, guns, men, of the centre, and to press energetically forward had all disappeared. General Melikoff had raised asrainst General Ter the Kars garrison, this addition brought up the A strong force, consisting of twenty-five battalions total under the command of the Turkish com- of infantry, 1500 cavalry, with three batteries of mander-in-chief to sixty-three battalions of infantry, artillery, was subsequently placed under the orders eleven field batteries, three mountain batteries, two of Ismail Pasha, who received instructions to regiments of regular, and 3500 irregular cavalry. proceed vigorously against Tergukasoff. The Communication with Erzeroum having been opened, position of the Russian commander at this time orders were at once given for such a supply of stores was one of great difficulty ; he had behind him and provisions to be sent forward, as would bring a force of Turks flushed with victory, largely up the amount to a twelvemonth's consumption. outnumbering his own ; he had marched a long The Russians had retired from the north-west way from his base of supplies ; he had also received to a position south-east of Kars, and only a few information that Faik Pasha, at the head of six miles beyond their own frontier; the troops being battalions of infantry, three batteries of artillery, concentrated at Kuruk Dara and Gulwercn, the and about 8000 Kurd irregulars, had marched on former resting to the south of the main road lead- Bayazid, and that the garrison left in charge was ing from Kars to Alexandropol, the latter covering besieged in the citadel; while the advance of General another and more southern road to the same place. Melikoff to his assistance had led only to disaster On the other hand, Mukhtar Pasha took up a and retreat. In the face of these difficulties there position along the edge of a lofty table-laud, his remained nothing for him to do save to retire as lines extending from Visinkoi to Ani. The positions speedily as possible ; and in making and carrying on both sides were strongly intrenched, and for a out his arrangements for this, the Russian general long time, beyond a few cavalry skirmishes, nothing displayed military capacity of the highest order. of importance took place. The Turkish commander The commander of the Turkish right wing, had received strict instructions from Constantinople although instructed to press the Russians, was by to act only on the defensive, and not to endanger no means inclined to do anything in a hurry, and any of the jrround he had retaken; while, on the he was also misled as to the strengthO of the column other hand, the Russian generals, repenting of opposed to him. The two armies had been facing the rashness which had prompted them to proceed each other near Delibaba from June 21 to 27, the so far into the Turkish territory with insufficient Russians remaining in their intrenched camp on forces, seemed now determined to wait the arrival of the Koseh Dagh; and beyond an occasional shell or all necessary reinforcements before making another two exchanged at lon« ranges, and a few skirmishes advance. The position taken up by the Russians between the cavalry outposts, no engagement took had the further advantage for them, that it brought place. The Russian position was very well adapted them nearer to their base of supplies; while the for defence, and it had been strengthened by earth- Turks on the other hand, were obliged to draw works and rifle pits. Its front covered three hills, upon the supplies of Kars for a time, and all the all supported by yet higher eminences in the rear, stores had to be brought from Erzeroum. The and neither commanded by any height in posses- position on the mountains also, though it gave the sion of the Turks. In the rear were twelve miles Turks, many advantages in the way of defence, yet of narrow pas.-, having only two side approaches, brought a great many hardships upon the troops. which, being both narrow and steep, were easily Some of the regiments had to carry their supplies guarded. The delay on the part of the Turks of water at least three miles, and of firewood from gave the Russian commander time to make all an even greater distance. The health of the men necessary arrangements for withdrawing from the also suffered from the extreme changes of tempera- position with his stores and artillery, and of this he ture, and the sick list soon became heavy. took full advantage, leaving nothing of any value Whilst the Turkish commander-in-chief had been to fall into the hands of the Turks. Rut although thus successfully driving back the Russian centre, his arrangements were carefully and deliberately their left, under General Tergukasoif, j\as at the planned, the Turkish spies succeeded in ascertain- same time compelled to retire before the advance in" his intention, and when he struck his tents of the Turkish right. After the battle at Dclibaba on the evening of June 27, the Turks were ready on June 21, Mukhtar Pasha left this wing, and to advance in pursuit. The Russians began to proceeded himself, as already narrated, to Zcwin. move about five o'clock, and an hour alter- ; 8G4 THE RUSS0-TUEKISI1 WAR. wards tlie Turks were ordered to follow. The the same time the worst qualities of some of the Russians, however, moved off with the greatest Turkish allies. In the previous chapter the position order, defending their rear with a steady fire of and appearance of Bayazid have been described in their lighter guns, and keeping a strong body connection with the capture of the town at the of cavalry between their infantry and the Turks. opening of the campaign by the Erivan Corps. Anions; these the Russians suffered some losses On quitting the place in May General Tergukasoff about twenty men and thirty or forty horses being left four superior officers, twenty-six subalterns, killed by the Turkish shells. There was, however, and 1587 men, which he considered would be a no attempt on either side to get to close quarters. sufficient garrison. Whilst he continued his march The Russian general retreated by the way towards Erzeroum, with the results already nar- of Karakilisa, Dyadin, and the Balikli Lakes, rated, Faik Pasha, the military governor of Van, finally halting, on July o, within the Russian assembled the regular troops which were in that territory at Igdir, a village in the government town as well as at Bitlis and Moks, and succeeded of Erivan, where he intrenched his camp and in forming seven battalions of infantry, with three remained on the defensive. His movements had batteries of artillery. To support this little troop, been hampered by the presence with his forces of Faik applied to Djellaleddin, sheik of the Haider- a large number of non-combatants. More than anli Kurds, begging him to send him some 3000 Armenian families, to whom he had promised volunteers. In answer there soon appeared 8000 aid and protection in the name of the Emperor, men. It was announced in the mountains that the followed his columns with all their domestic holy war was at hand, and that it was a question animals and movable household goods ; and when of exterminating the Christians. Scenting the the Russians found it necessary to retire towards chance of a rich booty, all the able-bodied men, their own frontiers, multitudes of bewildered to whom the triumph of the Koran was a matter Christian families joined them with all they had, of perfect indifference, arrived like flocks of vul- imploring protection, in the fear that the Turkish tures. Spreading death and desolation throughout troops would not only rob them of everything, the whole of the country through which they but would murder them after subjecting them to passed, these irregulars swept down upon Bayazid terrible tortures. The Russian commander might with the Turkish regulars under Faik Pasha, who have abandoned these unfortunate fugitives on had distributed a stock of Winchester repeaters the plea of hard necessity, but he decided other- among the horsemen. Some intelligence of this wise, and accordingly formed a rear-guard of his reached the Russian garrison ; but the first inti- brigade. The bold front he showed, and the har- mation of their approach was received on June monious working and gallantry of the dragoon and 17, when a reconnaissance, under the orders horse artillery commanders, enabled him to draw of Lieutenant-colonel Paskewitch, was suddenly off his eight battalions, his sick, wounded, and attacked by 800 Kurdish horsemen, about four- prisoners, and to transport the Armenians and their teen miles from Bayazid, in the direction of Van. animals and property across the Russian frontier. The Russians fell back on Bayazid, followed by General Tergukasoff having thus brought the the enemy, who occupied the neighbouring fugitives to a place of safety, at once turned his heights ; and a band of Kurds which penetrated attention to the relief of Bayazid. The Grand- into the town, succeeded in carrying off from the duke had been early informed of the condition inhabitants about 300 cattle. of the Russian troops at that place, and had sent On the night of the 17 th a small force was forward reinforcements to await the arrival of the despatched on the road to Van. Ten miles from Erivan Corps. Bayazid it encountered the enemy, who had After having replenished his stores of provisions strongly fortified their positions; and the Russians and ammunition at Igdir, General Tergukasoff were obliged to beat a rapid retreat after half an commenced his march to Bayazid on July 8. hour's fighting. They were hotly pursued by the The defence of the Russians at this place was Kurdish cavalry, and many of them were sabred one of the most noteworthy of all the incidents of in the retreat, whilst the wounded were obliged the campaign—displaying as it did some of the best to be left behind. All these wounded, together qualities of the Russian soldiery, and unhappily at with a few prisoners cut off by the Kurds, were — — THE EUSSO-TUEKLSH WAR. 865 remorselessly butchered. With the aid of two followed it up by rushing into the city, and field guns the commandants managed for a time to slaughtering nearly the whole of the unarmed and keep the Turks at bay; but Faik sending Munib defenceless inhabitants. Mussulman and Christian, Pasha, with two battalions and three mountain men and women, children and babes, alike fell guns, to occupy a hill about L200 yards east of the victims to their lust of blood. The Turkish castle, the Turks were enabled to command the regulars took no part in this Ibid massacre; but, Russian position, and finally rendered it untenable, on the other hand, they did not prevent it, and driving the whole of the garrison within the about 1400 of the population were thus sacrificed. citadel, and what was of more importance to them, Seeing what had thus happened, those of the cutting off their supply of water. Seeing the town garrison who had escaped resolutely refused to thus surrounded by thousands of irregular horse- listen to any proposition to surrender. The Kussian men, having but a scanty supply of provisions and colonel had been killed in the first attack of the water, and knowing that all possible help was at Kurds, and his wife in the besieged fortress incited a great distance, it appeared to the Russian com- the garrison to resist, taking part in the defence mander, Colonel Kovalewski, that an honourable like a private soldier. A Caucasus veteran, capitulation was better than a hojieless defence. Colonel Stokvitch of the Tiflis regiment, took Accordingly, on June 19, he hoisted a wdiite command, and sustained the spirits of the defence llag, and finally sent an officer out to arrange by his energy and determination. terms of capitulation. An officer of similar rank On the evening of June 19 the Turks opened was deputed by Faik Pasha; and these two met in a violent fire and attempted an assault ; but the a house in the town, and drew up the proposed Kussian troops were thoroughly determined to agreement, which received the sanction of both the defend themselves to the last man, and the attack Russian and Turkish commanders. At four o'clock was repulsed. On the 20th the commandant cor- that afternoon, all preliminaries having been gone dially thanked the officers and men for the heroism through, Faik Pasha betook himself to the three- displayed on the preceding day, in successfully gun battery to the east of the town, and sent a resisting the enemy's attempt to take the place by company of infantry up to the citadel over which storm; but instead of rewarding them, lie was the white flag still ilew, to line the road from the obliged to add—"The portion of water is reduced gates, in order that the Kussian prisoners of war to half a pint, as the supply is becoming exhausted, might march between the ranks, and so down to and the siege may last a long time." On this day the camp prepared for them. At the appointed the cannonade of the Turks was so murderous, time the gates were thrown open, and the garrison that there was a moment of panic among the gar- filed out unarmed. About 200 had already rison; but the Kussian artillery was handled so well, passed between the lines of Turkish soldiery, when that it silenced the enemy's battery, which raised suddenly a body of Kurds rushed on the defence- anew the courage of the besieged. On the same less men and commenced a ruthless massacre. In day the Kussians were placed on half rations vain did the Turkish regular soldiery interpose only half a pound of biscuit per head being sup- it was all to no purpose ; in vain did the Kussian plied to them. In the evening the Turks hoisted officers appeal to their sense of honour, and cry a white flag, on which was a proposal to the that they were unarmed prisoners of war—they rison to surrender, twenty-four hours being granted were butchered to a man. in addition a party them to give an answer. The commander answered of Kurds dashed at the rear of the column, and immediately that the Turks had only to give endeavoured to cut off the Kussian retreat back to themselves the trouble of taking the citadel by the castle; but some Kussian soldiers retaining assault. On the 21st the garrison despatched their presence of mind, and saving their own at some messengers to General Tergukasoll, who the expense of their comrades' lives, closed the after great difficulty managed to reach him. The gates and opened fire upon the Kurds. Faik same day the Turks severely bombarded the Pasha stated afterwards that he also opened fire citadel ; but the Russian sharpshooters, picking off on these savages, and aided the garrison to the gunners, compelled them to withdraw the disperse them. In this disgraceful butchery 236 guns to a greater distance. Water, however, was of the garrison were murdered, and the Kurds becoming very scarce 109 8CG i'HE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. On June 22 and 23 the Turks discontinued Xakif Bey brigade, composed of eight battalions the bombardment, and the garrison, imagining and a battery with 600 horsemen, in all haste to the that perhaps they had drawn off to meet the assistance of Faik Pasha. In consequence of this column advancing to their relief, made a sortie reinforcement the Turks were three times superior from the citadel. Two hundred volunteers, in numbers to the Russians; but the misunder- divided into three companies, marched out, but standing that existed among their chiefs rendered had not proceeded far when they were attacked victory comj^aratively easy to the latter. in overwhelming numbers and driven back with On July 10, at the break of day, the Erivan considerable loss. Matters now began to look Corps appeared on the north-east of the town, desperate. The rations were reduced to a quarter where ilunib Pasha occupied a dominating position. of a pound of biscuit, and about a table-spoonful Seeing himself approached by considerable forces, of muddy, nauseous water. The Turks erected Munib attempted to withdraw to Teperis-Koi, parapets on all the points which they occupied, where Faik Pasha was encamped. A rapid move- and intrenched themselves in such a way that it ment of the Russian cavalry, however, cut off his became very difficult for the garrison to fire retreat, and he was compelled to fight in order to effectually on them. On the 27th and 28th the open the road to the north, where the brigade of Russians were exposed to a frightful cannonade, Xakif Bey was seen advancing. The junction was which continued for two whole days. On the 29th effected; but General Tergukasoff's attack was so there was a more severe cannonade and a general vigorous, that the two united corps were repulsed assault. The attempted assault was repulsed, to Kizil-Dize, with a loss of four guns, 500 killed, and the Turks driven back. On July 1 the and eighty prisoners. Faik Pasha did nothing to rations were reduced to one -eighth pound of assist his lieutenants, and retired from Bayazid biscuit, which greatly contributed to exhaust the without fighting. On entering the town it was men, who were now almost dying of hunger, found to be in ruins, and the citadel had not a and were compelled to eat the flesh of the single wall left entire, while the air was poisonous dead horses. On the 4th Colonel Philipoff, chief from the unburied dead. of the Staff of the Erivan detachment, succeeded The brave garrison had lost two superior in informing the garrison, by means of a clever officers and 114 soldiers killed, seven subaltern spy, that their distress was known, and begged officers and 359 soldiers wounded — or nearly them to hold out and wait patiently for two or one man in every three. The others were all, three days more. The receipt of this message without exception, ill, and of many it would greatly cheered the soldiers, and their sufferings have been difficult to say whether they were were forgotten in the prospect of speedy relief. more dead than alive. Some died afterwards But the days passed, and the promised help did from the privations they had endured; the rest, not arrive. On July 5 they received a fresh surrounded by all possible comforts, were sent to summons to surrender, this time in writing and a mountain post, the air of which rapidly restored the Russian language, the note being written and them to health. The last order of the gallant signed by a Pole in the Turkish army. This Colonel Stokvitch, issued on July 10, is worthy summons was left without an answer. On the 6th of record : —"When our liberators, who arrived a fresh cannonade was opened, sustained by a fire in the vicinity yesterday, approach the fortress, of sharpshooters. On the 7th came another pro- all the troops quartered in the second court are to posal to surrender, again written in Eussian, and be drawn up on the fortifications. Then, standing ! ' signed this time by Schamyl, general aide-de-camp round the colours, let them shout Hurrah ' and ! '" to the Sultan. This also the Commandant refused sing ' God save the Czar to honour with a reply, though the orders issued Having succeeded in his object, General Tergu- at the time show that even the supply of horse- kasoff at once withdrew, taking with him all the flesh was failing. sick and wounded, together with those of the Help, however, was now at hand, for as we inhabitants of the district who had escaped know, after a short rest at Igdir General Tergu- massacre, and returned with them to Igdir, kasoff commenced his march on July 8. Ismail accomplishing his march without molestation from Pasha, forewarned of this movement, sent the the Turks. —— CHAPTER XXXVI. t of General Tergukasoff to Igdir— Arrival of Ismail Pasha at Missoun Pass and Invasion of Russian Territory—March of Tcrgukasoff to HonUah-Hamar—Mutual Inactivity—The Third IVriod oi the Asiatic Campaign— Positions of the Armies of General Loris- ff and Hnkhtar Pasha —Nature of the Country— Contrast in the Russian and Turkish Commissariat Arrangements — Desertions oi the Turkish Cavalry— Reconnaissances— Battle of August 18— Indecisive Result —Mukhtar Pasha s on a Night Attack Silent March on the Russian Camp and Battle oi Kizil Tepe—Capture of the "Red Hill" by Mehemet Ali Pasha— Unsuccessful Attempt of the Russians to recapture the Position—Severe Losses on both Sides—The Grand-duke Michael at Karayal —Mukhtar P i rewarded by the Sultan—A IVriod of Inaction — Reinforcements for the Russian Army—Sickness and Desertion among the Turks Th B I lis di t Tiiiiii e tii attai k the Turkish Positions—Their Plan —Assault and Capture of the Great Yagni by General Loris- M koff— Unsuccessful Attacks on the Little Vagni and the Olya Tepe—Surprise of the Turkish Camp at Ani— Temporary Success ou the Aladja Dagh— Cessation of the Fight and Bivouac of the Russian Arm;—Advance of the Turks against Karayal— Reception by tho Russians — Terrific Fusillade oi Breech-loading Rifles—Retreat of the Turks— Difficulties of the Russian Position on the Grrt al Y. ;ni — The Grand-duke decides on withdrawing from it — Re-occupation of it by the Turks— Heavy Losses during the Fighting—Victory claimed by Mukhtar Pasha—The Result actually adverse to the Turks—Differences of Opinion in the Turkish Camp —The Russians decide on a Plan of General Obrustcheff to break through the Turkish Centre, cut their Army in two, and surround their Right Wing— Disposition of the Russian Forces and Pre] ! Mukhtar Pasha to meet the Attack—The Battle of A! Da — Russian Successes against tho Turkish Right and Left —Capture of the Olya Tepe— Rout of the Turks and Flight of Mukhtar Pasha towards Ears—Graphic Description of the Scene by an Eye-witness— Arrival of the Grand-duke Michael — Pursuit of Mukhtar Pasha—Omer Pasha, commander of the Turkish Bight Wing, completely surrounded and obliged to surrender with the whole oi his Army— Rejoicing of the Russians — Results of the Battle Heavy Losses of the Turks— Sufferings of the Sick and Wounded— Mukhtar Pasha and the remnant of bis Army reach Kars— Continued Re treat of the Turks— Pursuit by General Lazareff—Junction of Ismail with Mukhtar Pasha— Russian Attack on the Turkish Bivouac at in Kale—Flight of the Turks, and Final Retreat on the Pass of the Devi Boynn. After raising the siege of Bayazid and rescuing the main body of their force between Kars and its heroic garrison, General Tcrgukasoff retreated Alexandropol, while Ismail's detachment, having to Igdir, and took up a strong position at the before it few troops and no fortified rjlaces, junction of the roads which lead from the valley was to penetrate into the Trans-Caucasus and of the Murad-Su and the Aras towards Erivan. endeavour, by the moral effect which this inva- His Corps had been reduced to about 8000 sion would produce, to raise the inhabitants of fighting men, and for a time only one regiment Daghestan in revolt. They were, however, soon could be spared to reinforce him. Proceeding reassured by the inactivity of Ismail Pasha. This with the leisure which throughout the war char- inactivity was doubtless due to a large extent to acterized his movements, it was not, however, the fact that there was no administration in his until August 1 that the Turkish general, Ismail force, and no regular service of communication ; Pasha, arrived at the entrance of the Missoun in short, it resembled rather one of the ancient Pass, leading to the Kussian territory ; and having hordes of barbarians than an army of the nine- reached there, he spent four da}- s in collecting teenth century. together and arranging the regulars, Kurds, and On August 12 General Tcrgukasoff received im- Bashi-bazouks who formed his army. Having portant reinforcements from Alexandropol, which divided his force into three columns, on August 5 relieved him from the fear of a further Turkish he penetrated into Kussian territory by the passes advance, and he now began to prepare for an of Orgof, Zor, and Karavanscrai. attack himself. With this object several recon- Although the numbers under his command were naissances were made, by which it was found very much exaggerated, and a large part of his force that Ismail Pasha had taken up such a strong consisted of worthless Kurds, the Turks at this position, that it would be impossible to dislodge period were nevertheless largely in excess of the him by a front attack, and that his forces held in Russian fortl^ confronting them ; and TergukasofFs strength the three main roads by which an advance small corps would have been placed in a very difiicult could be made. But though too strong to be forced position had it been immediately and energeti- by a front attack, it was found that the position cally attacked. The Russians even believed at might be turned by a strong force, as, in addition one time that Mukhtar Pasha's plan was to retain to the three roads which Ismail held, there was a 80S THE RUSSO-TUKKISH AVAR. fourth to the right of Karavanserai-—that of Abbas- marauders, who were on distant foraging ex- Gcel—which was guarded only by a few small cursions, several times intercepted the communi- bands of irregulars. The Russian general there- cations between the two detachments. fore proposed to advance by means of this fourth For some time the two armies remained watch- road, fall upon the rear of the Turks, and by ing each other, occasionally exchanging cannon occupying Missouri in strength intercept their shot or musketry fire, once or twice even engaging supplies, and thus force them to surrender or fight in skirmishes more or less serious; but the interest at a great disadvantage. The Grand-duke promised of the campaign was no longer centred upon this the troops necessary to carry out the plan, and side, but on that of Kars, where grave events even announced that he would come over and were being prepared for. The Grand-duke Michael, direct the operations himself. Accordingly, on who was getting ready to strike a great blow, had August 18, General Tergukasoff, leaving Colonel demanded Tergukasoff's assistance, and he accord- Samoiloff at Igdir, set off with sixteen battalions ingly sent him at once a portion of his army under and a strong force of artillery for Moullah-Hamar, the orders of General Zitovitch. Mukhtar Pasha, where the junction with the troops from Alexan- disquieted by the continual increase of his ad- dropol was to be effected. The march was made versary's forces and preparations, also ordered in three columns, across a country almost devoid Ismail Pasha to send him reinforcements, and to of water, and through sand in which the horses prepare to rejoin him with all his troops at a sank up to their hocks, and which flew in blinding short notice. clouds, rendering the journey wearisome to the Before describing the events at the Russian and last degree. Turkish head-quarters in what may be called the Arrived at Moullah-Hamar, General Tergukasoff third period of the Asiatic campaign, a few pre- in vain awaited the arrival of the Grand-duke. liminary observations are necessary. The retreat All the plans of the Russian Staff had been of the Russian army, described in the previous changed. The Grand-duke was at Alexandropol chapter, had been so complete, that of all the on the point of departure, when a despatch reached country they had occupied there remained to him from head-quarters at Kuruk Dara stating them only the town of Ardahan, and a small strip that Mukhtar Pasha had, on August 25, attacked near the Alexandropol frontier, where, drawn up the Kizil Tepe position on the advanced front in line and occupying fortified positions, they were of the Russians, and captured it. This sudden content for a time to remain on the defensive. attack surprised the Russians, and caused them The positions taken up by them may be thus to concentrate all their attention on what was briefly described. If two lines be traced from passing between Kars and Alexandropol, and Alexandropol—one towards Kars, marked by the neglect, as of quite secondary importance, the great road to that fortress, the other towards events occurring in the south of the province of the ruins of Ani, marked naturally by the course Erivan. Terjnikasoff asked that at least eight of the Arpa Tchai—a triangle is obtained in battalions should be sent him, with which he which is inclosed the narrow space on which undertook to continue the movement he had com- Russians and Turks manoeuvred incessantly for menced; but they were refused, and he was obliged three months. Close to the middle of the to confine himself to the defensive. triangle runs a deep ravine, which rises perpen- The movement of General Tergukasoff, by bring- dicularly over the Arpa Tchai, as far as Bach- ing him to Moullah-Hamar, had at least the advan- Kadiklar, and from that point turns to the west tage, of putting him in possession of a position and gradually dwindles down towards Visinkoi which greatly obstructed Ismail's communications and Kars. It was to the north of this ravine with Mukhtar, and which, on the other hand, that General Loris-Melikoff intrenched his army, secured his own with that of the Alexandropol on a series of heights between Paldirvan and the Corps. In order to join himself to the latter still Arpa Tchai ; he established his head-quarters more effectually, he sent a battalion to occupy the at the central point of Kuruk Dara, and kept town of Koulp, on the Araxes. Unfortunately advance-posts on the right side of the ravine on too great a space between Moullah-Hamar and the isolated heights of Kizil Tepe, Utch Tepe, and Igdir was left without troops, and the Turkish Ani, which were easy to defend. This position ; Tin: i:rssu-TUi;Kisn was: 8G9 v, as extremely advantageous, more especially as imminent: while as additional means of defence from all points of the line the stronghold of and to guard against the eventuality of an attempt Akxan lropol could be easily communicated with. of the Kussians to break through between the To the south of the ravine, beyond Kizil Tepe Yagni and the advanced works of Kars to the and the Utch Tepe, rises a system of heights north-east, he erected, at a point which com- detached one from another, even more important manded that line of attack, close to the village of than those the Kussians held. With their ten Yisinkoi, some batteries and redoubts closed in one above another, their sides worn perpendicular on all sides like regular forts, and armed with guns by the weather, their long spurs stretching out of position. Another danger to which the Turkish into the plain like bastions and Bankings, these commander was exposed arose from the length of heights were natural fortresses which a few works ground covered by his lines, which presented were sufficient to render well-nigh impregnable. from Kars to Ani a front of about eighteen miles; It was upon them that Mukhtar Pasha posted and this, in a district of uneven ground where himself— the front of his army extending parallel communication was very difficult, was an exten- to that of the Kussians. His left was placed ten sion which even the power of observing the miles in front of Kars, on two mountains, the Russian movements as they were made did not Little Yagni and the Great Yagni, which rise fully justify. In addition to these disadvantages abruptly from the plain ; his centre rested on the his camps, situated upon a ridge of barren moun- slopes of the Aladja Dagh, opposite Kizil Tepe tains, were wholly dependent upon one or two his right stretched away in the direction of Ani indifferent roads for their supplies. Firewood and on the sides of the mountain. All these heights even water had to be brought daily from long dis- were fortified by the Turks, being covered with tances, while the supply of food had to be obtained epaulements which were connected with each other from Erzeroum and the district by way of Kars; by trenches for tirailleurs. and when it is remembered that no conveyances This corner of Armenia is of remarkable aridity; except carts drawn by oxen could be used, and water is rare, and vegetation is scarcely anywhere that on reaching the mountain district almost to be seen ; the mountains, washed by the rains of everything had to be transferred to horses, thousands of years, present to the view only mono- so that nearly two weeks were required for tonous lines of a geometrical regularity, nowhere the journey to Erzeroum and back, it will not broken by the rounded shapes of trees; the plains be a matter of surprise that short rations was on which these heights rise, like an island out of the normal condition of affairs. On the other the sea, frequently look as level as a sheet of hand, the Kussian army had the advantage of water. This peculiarity of formation, aided by being considerably nearer its base of supplies, and the wondrous clearness of the atmosphere which of being possessed of good roads between Alex- prevails there, gave the Turks considerable advan- andropol and the camps, while wood and water while remaining upon the defensive; for it was were close at hand. For the latter the Kussians almost impossible for any important movement to were particularly well situated ; there being a be made without its being observed from the ravine bordering their camp near Kuruk Dara Turkish head-quarters. On the other hand, the ("Forty ^Yatcr-courses"), where, underneath and position occupied by Mukhtar Pasha was open to between the black lava rocks, at least a dozen ice- more than one serious objection. In the first cold limpid springs gushed forth among green place, his kit wing was separated from the centre weeds, affording the soldiers excellent drinking, and Ears by a plateau of considerable extent, washing, bathing, and cooking water, the profusion which did not oiler any facilities for defence. of which remained undisturbed through all the This formed the weak point of the position, and drought of the summer. for a long time the Kussians directed their attacks The arrangements made by the respective Gov- :.st this part, hoping to cut off Mukhtar ernments for the maintenance and support of the Pasha from the fortress. Mukhtar, however, fully armies displayed at this period the sharpest contrast. aware of the weakness of the position, posted some On the Kussian side the soldiers were maintained of his best troops there, and reinforced them from in plenty, and even comfort ; while reinforcements the garrison of Kars whenever an attack appeared of men and horses and artillery were steadily sent S70 THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAE. to the front. Thus the Eussian army, well fed, forces, but in which nothing of importance was well clothed, and well equipped, was dally growing accomplished on either side. In one of these, stronger and better prepared for an advance, while made by the Turks on July 25, they crossed the the Turkish army, neglected and unsupported, Arpa Tchai into Russian territory, but more with became less and less able to offer any effective a view of ascertaining the various fords than of resistance. To hold the long line of defence all making a demonstration. the available troops were drawn to the front, The nest three weeks passed without a movement leaving the rear open, and unprovided with any on either side beyond the usual outpost engage- position on which the army could retreat if ments, the Russians being alarmed at the entrance compelled to retire ; but even when this had of Ismail Pasha into the province of Erivan. As been done the lines were inadequately defended. before stated, a plan had been formed to surround The Turkish General applied in vain for more and cut off his forces, and troops were detailed troops, and for sufficient supplies for the troops to carry it out. To divert attention from this he had. Even at the head-quarters officers and movement, the Russian commander ordered a de- soldiers, the Pashas excepted, were for days with monstration to be made against the whole Turkish short rations, and pay was almost unknown. line. On August 16 and 17 the Turks, watching While the active troops were in this condition, from their heights, observed considerable move- the sick and wounded, for whom absolutely no ment in the Russian camps, and held everything provision had been made, suffered terribly from in readiness to repel an assault. They were not neglect and want. This neglect on the part of left long in suspense ; for before daylight on the Turkish authorities soon produced its natural the morning of August 18 shots were exchanged results. The men, weakened by the want of the between the outposts. common necessaries of life, became a prey to sick- The battle was commenced by the Russians, ness and disease, while the hopelessness of their who advanced five batteries of ei^ht suns, which position tempted many to desert. Among the opened fire on the redoubt in advance of the first to leave were the Circassian irregulars, who Turkish right centre, and on three battalions and deserted daily, sometimes in large parties ; and some Syrian cavalry which had been pushed for- thus, after a time, Mukhtar Pasha was deprived of ward on the left of the redoubt. The range nearly the whole of his cavalry. was at first little under 6000 yards ; but the For some time neither army was disposed or able guns were gradually moved up to within 4000 to commence active operations. The Russians had yards—a shower of shells falling on the out- suffered so severely through advancing with in- works. The troops holding them were promptly sufficient forces that, until reinforcements arrived, withdrawn from the interior of the redoubt, they were determined to remain on the defensive, and took shelter behind the rearward slope of and their fortified positions and powerful artillery the steep conical hill on which it was situated. enabled them to offer serious obstacles to any Behind the Russian guns large masses of infantry farther advance on the part of the Turks. On and cavalry took up their positions. The artillery the other hand, although Armenia had been almost fire was steadily maintained, and was replied to by cleared of the invading forces, and the Turks the Turks, who had three Krupp guns mounted had advanced without a check, their commander on the top of the rock; but no attempt was made knew that the army under him was quite unequal to storm the position, the movement having been to the task of making an attack upon the Eussian made to withdraw attention from the Turkish left, army with any hope of success. The Turkish where the heaviest assault was delivered. While General therefore remained in the positions he this artillery fire was opening on the right, other had taken up, contenting himself by trying now and large columns and several batteries moved out then to find a weak place in the Russian lines; from the Russian camps at Kizil Tepe and Paldir- and at other times resisting the attacks made by van, at first proceeding parallel to the Turkish the Grand-duke upon his own. The engagements central position, but ultimately turning at right of the month of July consisted merely of recon- angles to their first line of march, and moving naissances, by which the Turks and Russians endea- directly towards the village of Subatan, situated voured to ascertain the strength of their respective immediately below the rocky plateau on which THE RUSSO-TURKISH AVAR. 871 the Turkish Marshal's tent was placed. Three artillery, and then sent against them all the irregular latteries were advanced to within 2000 yards of horse at his disposal. On this occasion the Cir- this village, and taking up their position among cassians behaved with considerable courage. They the corn-fields, at once opened fire. Having came on in a scattered crowd— a kind of disordered prepared the way by a hail of shells, which forced column — the leading horsemen being some three the irregular cavalry holding the village to retire, hundred yards in advance of the rearmost. The a lone line of Russian skirmishers advanced Russian horse in a compact body awaited their adver- against the village, supported by three heavy saries, and it was only when the latter were within columns and some squadrons of dragoons. A two hundred yards that they put themselves in desultory musketry fire commenced, and in a motion. In a few seconds the combatants met, quarter of an hour Subatan was captured by mutually mingling. All semblance of order was a bayonet charge. A long spur of ground, a con- lost as the horsemen rode furiously to and fro, tinuation of the higher slopes held by the Turks, their sabres gleaming like electric sparks through runs out into the plain behind the village. This the dark mass of wheeling combatants. The was at once occupied by the Russians, and a ground was soon dotted with prostrate forms, battery of mountain guns was placed in position. and riderless horses galloped wildly in the plain. But having advanced thus far the firing ceased, The actual fighting lasted some five minutes ; the though the batteries remained unlimbered in the combatants, as if by mutual consent, then separated, same positions. Like the attack upon the right, and withdrew upon the columns of infantry. Some this also was merely a feint designed to keep the heavy firing ensued— the Russian artillery being Turks engaged while the advance was being made plied vigorously against the position. But it was against the left, towards which two divisions, which impossible to advance against the heavy fire from had set mt from Paldirvan and Bach - Kadiklar, the Martini-Henri rifles in the Turkish trenches; accompanied by a large force of cavalry and six and when some heavy masses of Turkish infantry, batteries of artillery, advanced in excellent order. despatched from the centre, began to debouch into Their design, however, had already been dis- the plain, directing their inarch towards the flank covered by the Turks, and, warned by the field of the Russian infantry on the hill slope, the latter telegraph, Hussein Pasha, who was in command were compelled to retire in skirmishing order, the of this division of the Turks, was fully prepared artillery covering their retreat. The Turks dashed for the assault. He had sixteen battalions, with forward in pursuit, but were soon checked by the two batteries, under his command, together with shell fire and the steady attitude of the main a large body of irregular horse, and was supported Russian force, which continued to move in leisurely during the struggle by several battalions detached and orderly retreat over the plain, marching in from the column of observation behind Subatan. echelon of brigades and battalions, carrying away The position which the Russians made the object most of their dead and all their wounded. of their real attack was a conical hill with slightly After this engagement both sides maintained flattened top, named the Great Yagni, in front the defensive for a few days, and it was not until of the Turkish left, and some two miles in August 25 that any further movement of impor- advance of it. This hill, with a smaller one tance was made. Mukhtar Pasha, having learnt named the Little Yagni, was a most important of the projected movement of the Russians position, as it defended the direct entry to the towards the forces of Ismail Pasha, determined Kars valley. The Turks had constructed trenches to take advantage of the weakness it would and rifle pits on its summit and sides, but it had necessarily cause, and attack the Russian posi- not been regularly occupied on account of the tions himself. He was very well served by want of water. his spies, and being informed of the movement At nine o'clock in the morning the combat directly it took place, was thus able to act at the commenced. The Kussian cavalry, which Colonel most favourable time. To strengthen his forces KomaroiT was leading, and which had only arrived he ordered up several battalions from Kars ; but the evening before from Ardahan, began by making to avoid notice, directed them to proceed in small an evolution on the slope of the Great Yagni. detachments and to march at night. Mukhtar Hussein Pasha opened fire upon them with his took care to maintain the utmost secrecy as to 872 THE ETJSSO-TURKISH WAR. his design, and only two or three of the officers hurried to the front, and taking up their position at received any intimation of what was to be done once opened a brisk fire, sending their shells well until the ni^ht of the 24th, when he summoned into the Russian camp, while the infantry crept around him the generals and colonels in command slowly up the slopes of the hill, keeping up a brisk of brigades, and gave them the necessary orders. fire as they advanced. The Russian infantry were His plan was to attack and seize the Kizil Tepe, posted in shelter trenches, and replied for a time or " Eed Hill," a position which had hitherto been with a steady fire ; their artillery, however, was of in the undisturbed possession of the Russians. but little service, as they were unable to depress This hill, which is situated about 5000 yards to their guns sufficiently to sweep the whole of the the south of the larger hill of Kuruk Dara, is about slopes, while the Turkish guns were used with 800 feet high, and rises from the plain like an considerable effect from the first. For a short island from the sea, having abruptly sloping sides time the result was doubtful, and a portion of the terminating in four irregular summits, in the Turkish troops having exhausted their ammunition, middle of which is a crater, the sides of which fell back for a further supply. This movement was form a kind of natural rampart. It had been for a followed by an advance of the Russians, who rushed long while a salient Russian point, and had been out of their trenches to charge the Turks. The occupied by them from the time when they retired artillery, however, greeted them with such a hail from the siege of Ears—a whole battalion being of shells that they were obliged to fall back. The generally maintained there with four field guns. Turks again advancing, charged up the hill with It was used by the Russians as a post of observa- the bayonet, and the Russians gave way and fled tion, and served to protect their camp at Bach- down the reverse slope, dragging their guns with Kadiklar, about two miles from its northern slope. them, but leaving their tents and ammunition The Turkish commander had resolved on a waggons behind. Having taken the height, rein- sudden night attack with overwhelming numbers, forcements were hastily sent forward, and with and the result showed the wisdom of his plan. great labour some guns were dragged up; so that The officers having received the necessary in- when the Russians, now fully awakened, attempted structions, the troops were ordered out soon after to retake the position, they were repulsed with sunset, and silently took up their positions. Three considerable loss. battalions were sent in the direction of the village The Russians, though altogether surprised, soon of Dainalik, on the other side of the valley, on the recovered themselves, and in a very short time T battalions, squadrons, extreme left, where the Russians had advanced on w ere all under arms ; and that day; the garrison of Kars likewise received and batteries, with ammunition carts and red cross orders to proceed in that direction. Eight batta- waggons behind, hastened to the front. In the lions were sent to occupy Subatan, and Mehemet Russian order of battle the extreme left was held Ali Pasha, in command of two brigades, was to by two regiments of dragoons, then followed the make the attack upon the Eizil Tepe. The men remaining brigade of General Devel's division, and marched out quietly at midnight from their posi- next to it, in the centre, Colonel Eomaroff's five tions on the heights, and rested for a while at the battalions. Connected with them, and directing its village of Eerkana in the valley. They started front line against the Yagni hills, the division of again at three o'clock in the morning, and availing grenadiers operated with one of its brigades, while themselves of a footpath used by the peasantry the other remained in reserve. The extreme right of the neighbourhood, advanced towards the was secured by three regiments of Circassian regular Eussian camp. The greatest care was taken to Cossack cavalry, and their horse artillery. Xumer- maintain silence, and the column succeeded in ous troops also protected the camp at Kuruk Dara. getting within half a mile of the position before any By seven o'clock the action had become general, alarm was given. They were first discovered by a and a fire was opened all along the line. Again Russian sentinel, who challenged and then fired, and again the Russians tried to reconquer the and thus gave notice of their approach. A native Eizil Tepe by storming, while shells and shrap- as often guide led the column to the spot appointed; and nel were showered upon its ridge ; but the guns, which had hitherto been kept in the rear, were they repelled by the defenders, wdio stood on account of the noise of their wheels, were now shoulder to shoulder behind its rocky edge. ; THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR 873 Then they opened a tremendous artillery fire class of the Osmanli set in brilliants, and the " against it; nine Russian batteries of eight guns title of Ghazi " or Conqueror. each thundered from the Karayal to the Utch This battle was followed by another long Tepe, all sweeping with their converging fires period of inaction, and during the whole of the Kizil Tepe, which appeared to have resumed its September no movement of any importance took volcanic activity, so fully was it enveloped in smoke place. There were several outpost engagement?, and llame. The shells rained into the crater and and a few reconnaissances of cavalry were made on the slopes raised clouds of red dust. The infantry by both sides; but the armies remained practically sheltered themselves under the rocks ; but on the in the same positions throughout. Some attempts crest of the edges of the crater the Turkish gunners were made by the Turkish commander to induce kept their ground with heroic determination, reply- Ismail Pasha, on his right, to advance against ing energetically to the Russian artillery, although Ei-ivan ; and, on the other side, he endeavoured the latter did considerable damage. The Turks, to combine the forces on his left rear—where six however, held their ground, and at the close of battalions with two guns, under the command of the day remained in possession of their conquest Colonel Hassan Bey, held Pennek and kept the of the morning; the Russian army having, after road between Ardahan, which was still held by maintaining a steady defence, taken up fresh the Russians, and Erzcroum — and the forces positions. This battle, by far the heaviest which defending Batoum, under Dervish Pasha. These had hitherto taken place in Asia, cost the Turks plans, however, came to nothing. a loss of 350 dead and over 900 wounded But though the month of September was not while according to the Russian official account marked by any engagement, it yet had great influ- their loss was twelve officers killed, twenty- ence upon the campaign; for it was during this eight wounded (two of them generals), and six period that the Russians received important rein- contused ; whilst 237 soldiers were killed and forcements, while the Turkish army became daily 6G7 wounded. weaker, both in the numbers and the efficiency of The result of the battle was very favourable its troops. With wonderful constancy and forti- to the Turks, and caused a corresponding feeling tude, however, these men endured the hardships to of depression among the Russians. The forces which they were exposed; and when the fast of the which had been despatched to reinforce General Ramazan commenced, it was noticed, that although TerjrukasolF in his intended attack on Ismail Pasha by Muhammedan law men engaged in war are were hastily recalled, and on August 26 the Grand- exempt from its rules, nearly all those in the camp duke Michael arrived at Karayal to take the direct steadily abstained from food from sunrise to sunset. command. As new positions were now necessary, As soon as the Grand-duke definitely attached the head-quarters were moved to Karayal, and the himself to the camp at Karayal, he determined army was concentrated between Bach-Kadiklar and to undertake personally the direction of the Loris-Melik' d' Paldirvan ; only posts of observation being left in troops ; retaining, however, General the environs of Ani and Utch Tepe. On the other as second in command. Early in September hand, the Turkish forces were moved down into a reinforcement arrived of the 1st Division of the plain, and at once commenced defending their the Moscow grenadiers, which consisted of sixteen new positions by intrenchments. Their lines now battalions of about 1000 men each, with six bat- assumed the shape of a triangle, having the point teries, or forty-eight guns. Further reinforcements, at Kizil Tepe, towards the Russian territory, Kars consisting of the Alkhazow and Schelkornokow forming the angle on the left, and Ani that on brigades, subsequently arrived, bringing up the the right. Their old positions were thus retained, strength of the Russian main army to at least to fall back upon if necessary. The news of the 60,000 men, with nearly 200 guns. The Turkish victory was well received at Constantinople, and army, on the other hand, as we have already the Sultan sent rewards and decorations for those stated, had been growing gradually weaker from who had been especially distinguished for valour sickness and desertion. Mukhtar was informed in the engagement. The Marshal himself re- by his spies of the reinforcements which had ceived a sword set in brilliants, a pair of very arrived at the Russian camp, and ordered up all handsome Arab chargers, the Cross of the first the available troops to strengthen his position ; 110 ; S74 THE RUSS0-TURK1SH WAR. but after calling up the men who had been upon the Turkish right and the Kizil Tepe posi- left to guard his communications, and most of tion. This being reported to Mukhtar Pasha those destined for the defence of Erzeroum, he caused him to concentrate his troops in that direc- could only succeed in getting together a force tion, thus leaving his left more open to attack. of about 35,000 men, exclusive of the garrison On the night of October 1 the Eussian troops of Kars, with S4 field guns. As we know, the moved out of their camps, starting at eight Turkish General had throughout been aware o'clock, and, marching in the darkness, took up that, with the army under his command, it was their positions before sunrise on the 2nd. The impossible to advance into Eussian territory in Turks, however, were on the alert ; and Mukhtar the face of the forces arrayed against him ; but Pasha, surrounded by his Staff, anxiously waited he had hoped that by remaining on the defensive for some intimation as to which part of his line he could prevent any renewal of the invasion, and would be the object of the chief attack. For a hold out until the advent of winter should render long time silence reigned ; but just before dawn military operations impossible. In this hope he some outpost firing was heard, which was followed was doomed to disappointment, and a single battle by a regular volley, and then there burst out a in the month of October was destined to completely fierce cannonade along the whole line. The reverse all the previous successes of the Turks. Eussians were indeed coming, but the point of Strengthened by such important reinforcements, their attack was still hidden. By six o'clock the the Eussian generals determined to strike before sun had risen, and then their design became winter, and to recover, if possible, the ground manifest. The cannonade against Kizil Tepe was they had lost. To this end a plan had been drawn evidently only a diversion ; from that side there up, by which it was designed to obtain possession was no serious danger of attack—only a few lines of the Yagni hills on the Turkish left, cut off of skirmishers being thrown out. Opposite to Mukhtar Pasha from Kars, and then overwhelm Subatan the attack was more vigorous, the skir- him in the Aladja Dagh. For this supreme effort mishers more numerous, and behind could be troops were called in from Ardalian, and from the distinguished infantry reserves, the entry into forces under the command of General Tergukasoff, line of which sooner or later was to be dreaded. and October 2 was fixed for the assault. But it was against the left wins; that the fight The Eussian forces were arranged in the follow- was most serious ; the 20,000 men of Loris- ing manner : —The right win?, more than 20,000 Melikoff were endeavouring to gain possession of strong, under General Loris-Melikoff, was to divide the two Yagnis. The first of these, or the Great into three columns ; the right, commanded by Yagni, was an immense truncated cone, rising to General Eoop, was to attack the Little Yagni a height of more than 650 feet above the undu- the centre, under General Scheremetieff, the Great lations of the plain, which stretches from Kars Yagni ; and the left, under General Schak, to assist to Kuruk Dara. Provided with three tiers of the operations of the other two, by preventing intrenchments, it was a position of great natural the Turks camped at Yisinkoi, Hadji Yali, and strength ; but on this occasion it was held by a Olya Tepe (Avliar), from supporting the positions very insignificant garrison— only one battalion, attacked. In the centre, General Heimann, at the of about 500 men, being stationed there, and head of the division of Circassian grenadiers, was these undefended by artillery. The real defence to keep in the Turks between Subatan and the Kizil of the Turkish left, however, consisted of a plateau Tepe, which was to be the object of a feigned between Yagni and Yisinkoi, the four corners of attack, with the view of drawing towards it the which were formed by the hills of Little Yagni, main body of the Turkish forces. Lastly, on the Olya Tepe, Yisin Tepe, and a fourth elevation, extreme left a column, commanded by General which was unnamed. Each of these had been Schelkovnikoff, was to cross the Arpa Tchai at strongly fortified—the Little Yagni being held Komevan, and make a diversion against the right by Mehemet Pasha, with about 4000 men and of the Turkish troops on the Aladja Dagh. twelve heavy guns. The Great Yagni was regarded The details of this plan were kept secret until by the Eussians as being impregnable, and there- the last moment, and a rumour was meanwhile fore only a demonstration, supported by a brigade circulated that an attack was about to be made and two batteries, was intended against it, to dis- ; ; THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. S75 tract the attention of the Turks from the more Suhatan ravine, about two miles above the village serious attacks on the Little Yagni. But the of Hadji Yali Koi. This commanding point, the feebleness of its garrison soon became apparent. most important of the whole Turkish position, The breastworks on its base and its middle were was well fortified, and was also literally inacces- not manned at all ; and even the fortifications sible from the plain at the foot of the Aladja, bordering the top plateau were only very insuf- towards which it falls off some 1500 feet in a ficiently armed, as was proved by the spasmodic succession of steep gradients and perpendicular and unconnected rille firing and the absence of rocks. At its base the Turks had concentrated artillery. On learning this, General Loris-Melikoff their main force, and Mukhtar had ncirlected to ordered a general assault on the hill. From three occupy the summit of the Olya Tepe with the sides the troops advanced in skirmishing lines, with necessary troops. This fact was ascertained by supports and reserves, cheering as they passed their the Russian cavalry. Two squadrons of Cossacks commander, who spoke a few encouraging words had even remained for two hours at Yali Koi, to them. The guns, redoubling their fire, flung right across the only line by which the Turks shrapnel to the top. An hour afterwards the could retreat, and had not met a single Turkish whole hill was swarming with grenadiers, who soldier. Mukhtar Pasha, moreover, would have steadily climbed up its steep sides despite the fire been quite unable to send a sufficient force to of its defenders. By eight o'clock the position the Olya Tepe, as he was closely pressed in front was carried — the garrison being literally almost by the 2nd brigade of the Circassian grenadiers, destroyed. The trenches were filled with their under Major-general von Schosky. Six of the corpses, large numbers of them being shot through Russian battalions had just descended from the the head, and others mangled by the shrapnel. Great Yagni, six others were near at hand; and About 140 prisoners were taken, many of them had they been momentarily withdrawn from the being wounded. superfluous attack on the Little Yagni, it is pro- Meanwhile the other column continued its artil- bable that they would have taken the Olya Tepe lery fire against the Little Yagni. Nearly fifty almost without loss from the side of its totally guns poured their fire into the hill, and before unoccupied southern ridge. Its occupation by the storm of shells the Turkish infantry were the Russians would also have probably led to the withdrawn from the trenches. Seeing this, the destruction of Mukhtar Pasha's entire army. The Kussian infantry advanced in open order; but the Russian commander, however, hesitated to order Turks, returning to their intrenehments, opened the advance. General Ileimann was sent for, and a terrible fire on them with their Peabody rilles, declared that his troops, moving from the Subatan and they were compelled to retire with a loss plain, would be quite able to carry the Olya Tepe, of between 300 and 400 men. The artillery then as they had done the Great Yagni, and that the recommenced its fire, and again directed a shower rest of the available force might be advantageously of shells against the position ; but it was noticed employed against the Little Yagni and the garrison that owing to the long range the projectiles had of Kars. His advice was followed, but the task but little effect. The Turks continued to hold proved too much for the forces at his disposal their own on the Little Yagni, and some rein- and the result was that the Russian attack on the forcements being sent up by Mukhtar Pasha from Turkish centre was as unsuccessful as that on Visinkoi, the position was placed out of danger their left. although the Russians had so far surrounded it Meanwhile, the demonstration against the extreme that fire was opened upon them from the heavy right of the Turkish position had been unexpectedly guns in one of the outworks of Kars. successful. The troops detailed for this object, While the Russians thus vainly endeavoured to under the command of General Schelkovnikoff, break through the defences of the Turkish left, had crossed the Arpa Tchai during the night, and their efforts against the centre seemed likely at first owing to the carelessness of the Turks, wdio had to be more successful. Opposite the Great Yagni failed to post proper pickets and sentries, had runs a high barren ridge, sloping gradually up- surprised the camp at Ani, and succeeded in ward to a flat-topped summit called the Olya Tepe, gaining a foothold on the spurs of the Aladja which is severed from the Aladja mountains by the Dagh, and taking the intrenehments by which it S7G THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. liad been defended. A lodgment had thus been strong force from their camp behind the Kizil made on the strongest point of the Turkish Tepe, and advanced against the Russian position right ; and had the Russians been in sufficient of Karayal. Here the Russians had massed a force to press forward, the position of the strong body of men, though they were kept care- Turkish army would have been seriously endan- fully from sight—the soldiers lying down in rows gered. The Russian general, however, had but a concealed in the inequalities of the ground or small force under his command. A demonstration behind pyramidal heaps of loose stones. Ostensibly only had been intended, and he was therefore only two battalions and a battery, together with unable to follow up his advantage; while Mukhtar, some cavalry, left the Karayal position and marched though resisting energetically at the centre with to the fight. The Turks moved in excellent order, the main body of his army, was nevertheless having three lines of skirmishers thrown out on their able to detach the two brigades of Hussein Pasha front, and supporting their advance by the fire of and Chefket Pasha, and one regiment under two field batteries, aided by the guns of the Kizil the command of Ibrahim Pasha. The Russians Tcpe. The officer in command of the Russians awaited them on the top of the ridge, and on at this point, General Lazareff, ordered the infan- their approach greeted them with a well-sustained try to refrain from any reply, and merely sent fire ; but the Turkish skirmishers steadily advanced, forward another battery of field guns, with the taking advantage of whatever cover the ground intention of drawing the Turks as far as possible afforded, and after a fight of five hours' duration, from their intrenchments. They were therefore Schelkovnikoff 's six battalions and two regiments suffered to advance to within a short distance of cavalry were dislodged from the Aladja Dagh, of the Russian lines, when, discovering the force and thrown back upon the Arpa Tchai. In their waiting there, they opened a tremendous musketry retreat they were several times surrounded, and fire, and the Russians, rising from their conceal- were obliged to force their way through the ment, replied with volleys almost as heavy. Con- enemy; it was, indeed, only owing to the energetic fronted by a force greater than their own, the measures taken by General Lazareff in despatching Turks came to a stand ; but when the Russians some of the reserves to their aid, that the little advanced against them in the open they soon column was saved, and enabled in the course of began to retire. They moved back, however, the evening to retreat to the camp. steadily and in good order, firing all the time. Thus, after a desperate struggle lasting thirteen The lines of the opposing forces extended over hours, the Turks retained their principal positions nearly three miles, and as both sides were armed with the exception of the Great Yagni, and their with breech-loading rifles, the fire was terrific line of defence was unbroken. The Russian troops in intensity. The Turks, who had been well sup- lay down to rest just where night happened to plied with ammunition, and who were provided find them, with the expectation of being called with arms of long range and quick action, poured well -drilled upon to renew the battle the next day ; even the in an unintermitting fire; while the Staff officers, a body of princes, barons, generals, soldiers of the Russian army, though provided and colonels, had to make themselves as comfort- with an inferior rifle, replied with vigorous and able as possible in the cold night air, on the hard well-sustained volleys. Gradually the Turks were stony ground, without either shelter, water, or driven back from undulation to undulation, now fuel. The want of water was a serious matter, halting and holding their ground for a while, and as there was not a drop to be found for miles then compelled to retreat further by a rush on the around the Great Yagni, with the exception of the part of the Russians. Kight came on, and still the Subatan streamlet still in Mukhtar's possession. battle raged ; the plain appearing to the observers The night passed quietly, for on both sides with the Turkish Marshal as though ruled with the men were intensely fatigued with their pro- lines of fire, while the rattle of small arms was tracted exertions, and were anxious to recover continuous. The Turks ultimately took refuge strength for the morrow. The morning dawned, within the lines of their fortified camp, and the but for a time neither side made any movement, Russian troops, after resting on the battle-field, though the outposts indulged in a little skirmish- retired next morning to their former positions; ing. Towards mid-day the Turks moved out a having fought another battle, but having made no THE EUSSO-TUEKISH WAR, S77 advance, nor effected any change in the positions ences of opinion among the officers highest in of the two armies. command. The view taken by one party— of whom The tenacity and courage displayed by the Turks Faizi Pasha, who during the earlier part of the had foiled the aim of the Russian commander, and campaign had been Mukhtar's most able lieutenant, the position of the Great Yagni, though of vast was chief—held that the best plan, now that the strength, could not be held without a great altera- Russian army had been so greatly strengthened, tion in the Russian lines. It was exposed to artil- would be to effect a prompt retreat to the Saghanly lery on three sides—on the right from the Little Dagh, after throwing 20,000 men into Kars, which Yagni, on the front from Yisinkoi, and on the left would then be in a position to keep 50,000 or Irom the Olya Tepe; there -was no water for miles, 60,000 Russians under its walls for five or six while the troops holding it were constantly exposed months. The plateau of Horundozou, near Zewin, to an attack in rear from the Turks stationed at Faizi Pasha thought would be an excellent posi- Subatan. It was therefore necessary either to tion, fortified by nature, where the Turkish Com- gain more ground by another battle, or to retire mander-in-chief might wait for reinforcements, and from the position. The Grand-duke decided on for some 25,000 irregulars whom Ismail Pasha the latter course ; and on the morning of October could bring from Zor on the Russian territory, 4 the troops were ordered to withdraw. The some hours' march from Bayazid. On the other Turkish commander, observing the movement, hand, it was maintained by some of the officers sent out a brigade, under Mehemet and Hassan highest in authority, that the fighting was virtually Pashas, to press the retreat. The Russians, how- over for the winter. The Russians certainly had ever, refused to be hurried, and maintained a hot not retreated to their old positions; but it was fire of artillery, under cover of which their in- thought that in the battles of the 2nd, 3rd, and fantry retired in excellent order. The Turkish 4th of October they had made their grand effort, infantry following took possession once more of the and this having failed, and the season being now Great Yagni, and thus the only position captured far advanced, they would wait for the spring of by the Russians again fell into their hands. They 1878 before resuming the campaign. This was found that the Russians had added to the infantry the opinion of Mukhtar Pasha himself, who accord- intrenchments some redoubts for guns, which, ingly held his ground, though uneasy at the great though thrown up in one night, were of first-rate disproportion which existed between the number construction. The losses during these three days' of his army and the forces arrayed against it. fighting were very severe on both sides. The To wait till the next year, however, was by Russians, according to their official account, lost no means the idea of the Russian commanders. 3360 men—960 being killed and 2400 wounded. They had received some important reinforcements, On the Turkish side the losses were about 4200 and were determined on recovering the positions men, of whom nearly 1000 were killed. they had lost before the winter set in. The plan The Turks naturally claimed the victory, but of attack previously adopted had proved unsuc- the actual result of the battle, as was subse- cessful, and General Obrustchcff, who had arrived quently proved, was to bring about the destruction from St. Petersburg, proposed another which the of the Turkish army. The losses, though nearly Grand-duke found agreed perfectly with his own equal on both sides, were far more disastrous ideas, and it was therefore promptly determined to the Turks than to the Russians, inasmuch as that it should be carried out. This plan was one the numerical strength of the Russian army of extreme simplicity ; but events proved it to be Avas far in excess of that of their enemy ; and a piece of sound and effective military strategy. although the Russians had failed in their attempt It was, in fact, an imitation on the Armenian to break through, they had discovered the weak- hills of the decisive manucuvrcs that had won ness of the Turkish defence, and the inability of Sedan. The Turkish line of defence lay for the Mukhtar to hold so long a line of battle against an most part along a series of difficult heights of attack in force. Having gained this knowledge, great natural strength, which had been made more the Russian commanders determined that the next formidable by redoubts and intrenchments. There battle should be decisive in its results. was, however, one weak place in the line, viz., In the Turkish camp there were strong differ- the gap between the Yagni heights and the A! . S78 THE RUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. Dagh, formed by a prolongation of the plain of the evening, and during a dark and stormy Kars. The Turkish Marshal had strongly fortified night the Turkish soldiers marched out from the Olya Tepe and the heights of Yisinkoi; but their hardly won position on the Kizil Tepe, and the place still remained a weak link in the chain evacuating also the villages of Hadji Vali and of the defence. The plan of General Obrustcheff Subatan, retired to the bleak slopes of the Aladja was to force this part of the Turkish line by a Dagh. The troops holding the Great Yagni determined front attack, while a column sent round were also withdrawn. The operation did not by way of Ani should, at the same time, assail happen to attract the notice of the enemy, and the the rear of the Turks, and thus come upon the army guns and stores were all taken safely away. The of Mukhtai Pasha on both sides. movement was quite unexpected by the Russians; Preparations were quickly made in the Russian and when morning dawned on October 9, and they camp, and on the night of October 9 the flanking found the Turkish camps had disappeared, their column, under the command of General Lazareff, first thought was that it was merely a ruse on the set out on its march. It consisted of seventeen part of Mukhtar Pasha. The whole army was put battalions of infantry, twenty-two squadrons of in motion, and by eight o'clock had begun to cavalry, and seventy guns. Starting from Bairaktar advance over the plain. The deserted Kizil Tepe and Ogouslof, it passed the Arpa Tchai at Kigatch, was once more taken possession of by the Rus- and in order to reach the Ottoman territory sians, and they found that wdiilst in Turkish hands recrossed it at Kizil-Kiliskly, where it was joined it had been well fortified. Advancing across the by two battalions of the Bakou regiment, and plain, the villages of Hadji Vali and Subatan were the 2nd regiment of Kisliar Cossacks. On the at once occupied. 12th it arrived at Digor, and pushed forward its In order to check the Russian advance Mukhtar advance-guard towards Akraka. At Digor a strong Pasha sent out three battalions in skirmishing detachment, commanded by Major-general Zito- order, who opened a fire against the Russian vitch, arrived and placed itself under the orders line, while a battery of Krupp guns, posted on of General Lazareff. This detachment, as well an elevation in the rear, replied to the Russian as the forces which had joined at Kizil-Kiliskly, cannon which had opened fire from the village had been sent from General Tergukasofi's column. of Subatan. Gradually the battle became general, General LazarefT's was thus raised to a total of more of the Turks being sent to the front, twenty-three and a half battalions, twenty-eight whilst the Russians brought up six batteries squadrons or sotnias, and seventy-eight guns. In of eight guns, and directed a tremendous fire addition to the reinforcements sent by him, which against the Turkish line. The infantry never we have just mentioned, General Tergukasoff mate- came to close quarters, but kept up a steady fire rially assisted the operations by executing a strong from a long distance, to which the Turks replied cavalry reconnaissance on the Kaghisman side, by an incessant fusillade-—the men seeming to vie in order to inform the Grand-duke Michael as to with each other in rapidity of fire. At the close the real direction taken by a portion of the forces of the day the Russians remained in possession of Ismail Pasha, which had marched to rejoin of their newly acquired ground, and the Turkish Mukhtar Pasha. army was further weakened by a loss of 5C0 During the 13th, Lazarefl 's troops rested at Digor in killed and wounded. During the clay the and Akraka. Everything was absolutely peaceful Russians had also brought up some of their heavy around them, and not a Turkish soldier had been siege guns from the camp at Karayal, and planted seen. The design of the Pussians had been care- them in the Kizil Tepe. The following day they fully kept secret ; but the Turkish commander was opened fire against the Turkish lines, and for the informed by his spies of the increasing strength next few days the bombardment was steadily of the Russian army, and growing daily more continued. On the 10th the Russians re-occupied anxious, he telegraphed to the rear, and ordered the Great Yagni, and at once commenced add- all the available troops to be sent to the front. ing to the intrenchments by which it was On October 8 he had concentrated his army, defended. During the next two days the Russian and took up a new position. The order for the troops were moved into their positions in readiness execution of this movement was not given until for the coming battle, an artillery fire being THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. S79 maintained to distract the attention of the Turks for two hours, and then only in consequence of from the turning movement which was being an accident. This telegraph line played a most effected. important part in the proceedings at this crisis On the morning of the 13th Mukhtar Pasha, of the campaign. The whole strategic plan was regretting the loss of the Great Yagni posi- suspended on it, because it alone rendered that tion, and seeing the assistance it would afford harmonious tactical action possible which secured the Russians in any future attack, attempted to success, and without which the Russians could in possession of it. For this purpose he sent not have hoped to dislodge the enemy from his out a strong force before daybreak, and endeavoured strongholds. to take the position by surprise. The column Mukhtar Pasha, having at last become aware succeeded in reaching the base of the hill before that a Russian force was advancing against his being observed; but the Russians having just right flank, detached a force of three battalions, brought up their battalions to relieve those which which had been hastily brought to the front from ha 1 been posted there, received the advancing the corps under the command of Ismail Pasha, Turks with a tremendous musketry lire from and sent them to meet it. General Lazareff, behind their intrenchments, causing them to re- having reached Akraka, sent out two detachments treat after an hour's fighting, leaving 123 dead on of cavalry, who reconnoitred the Turkish posi- the slopes of the height. Towards the close of tions, and on October 1-1 lie advanced against the the day the bombardment of the Turkish lines rear of the Turkish ri»ht winjr. was increased by the fire of two heavy guns To understand the battle which followed this placed in position at Subatan. The position of movement, and which lasted throughout the follow- the Turkish head-quarters had been pointed out ing day, it is necessary to bear in mind the nature by the Russian spies, and the first intimation of of the position held by the Turkish army. The the presence of the guns was conveyed to the Aladja Dagh, which formed the centre, is a moun- Turkish General by a shell, which, fired from a tain 8800 feet in height ; its base, of an elongated range of nearly seven thousand yards, burst about oval form, running east and west. The summit, twenty yards from where he was standing. The of a conical form, is towards the south-eastern ex- range and distance had been carefully calculated tremity of the oval. At the same point it throws by the Russians, and the fire was continued out a large spur to the southward. Both the throughout the night and the following day. summit and this spur were strongly intrenched, These incidents, however, were of comparatively and were occupied by eight or ten battalions and little moment, and were intended only to distract some batteries of field artillery. The bulk of the the attention of the Turks ; for during the time Turkish forces, numbering about 35,000 regu- which had elapsed since their retreat, the turning lar troops, occupied the lower portions of the movements had been successfully accomplished, northern slope. To the north of the Aladja is an and the Russian troops were fast closing round immense plain, forming the mouth of the Kara the Turkish positions. valley. To the cast of this plain are the isolated already stated, the army under the com- hills of Karayal, Kizil Tepe, and Utch Tepe—all mand of Mukhtar Pasha had been greatly dimin- three of which were in the possession of the ished by the privations to which it had been Russians at the commencement of the fight. The subjected, and the Circassian irregulars, unable Turkish left wing was posted on the heights of to get pay or rations, had nearly all deserted. Visinkoi, the Little Yagni, and the Olya Tepe; His want of cavalry was well known to the the Great Yagni, standing midway between the Russians, and they had presumed upon it in plan- Little Yagni and the Olya Tepe, being occupi* 1 ning their attack. They were not disappointed in by the Russians. On the right the Turks this respect, as was proved from the fact that a occupied a series of heights, having their principal field telegraph was set up by General Lazareff, by camp at Bazardjik. Here it was that General means of which he was able to keep up constant Lazareff made his attack on October 14, his communication with the Russian head-quarters; aim at first being to occupy the Sari Tepe Dagh and this line, though passing for forty miles —a position which would enable him to assail through Turkish territory, was only interrupted the Bazardjik fortifications on the flank, and sso THE KUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. open up the Visinkoi road in rear of tlie Turkish baggage and stores to be sent to the rear, and army. The hill had been hastily occupied by the all through the night the baggage-waggons, pack troops despatched by Mukhtar Pasha, who had mules, and camels thronged the road between commenced defending it with intrenchments. the camp and Kars. The men, however, remained The Russians advanced with the greatest enthu- in their positions, and such preparations as were siasm, and notwithstanding the heavy fire with possible were made for the coming struggle. All which they were received, climbed the slopes and through the night the Russians bombarded the stormed the position, driving the Turks out. of camp, their heavy shells bursting continually their intrenchments with the point of the bayonet. within the Turkish lines, and adding to the con- Mukhtar Pasha, who had hastened to the right fusion and alarm. wing to undertake the defence, sent out additional General Lazareff had, as we know, maintained troops from the Bazardjik camp to retake the communication with the Russian head-quarters, position; but these being charged by the whole and he now telegraphed the result of the day's of the Russian cavalry, and seeing a large force fighting, and urged that the time had come for of infantry advancing against them, fell back on a decisive attack. The message reached the their fortified camp. The first of the heights Grand-duke at half past two in the morning of defending the rear of the Turkish right was thus the loth, and dispositions were at once made taken, and two batteries were quickly dragged up for the attack. The failure of October 2 had to the top, from which the Russians opened fire not been without result ; and the Russian com- against the Turkish lines. Under cover of this manders had resolved this time to direct their fire their infantry advanced against the second chief assault against the Olya Tepe, which, if height, which commanded the whole country taken, would completely break the Turkish line between Visinkoi and Bazardjik. The Turks of defence, and cut off the troops on the Aladja resisted the advance with the greatest determina- Dagh from all communication with Kars. This tion, and for a time the result seemed doubtful; formed the first object of the attack, and the but the Russians ultimately succeeded in reaching troops intrusted with the duty were placed under the base of the height, and poured a tremendous the command of General Heimann, and consisted hail of rockets upon the summit. The fire was of a total effective force of thirty-four battalions, so rapid that the whole sky seemed ablaze ; and 104 guns, and eight squadrons of cavalry. They after they had thus shaken the ranks of the defen- occupied the Great Yagni and the villages of ders, the infantry, under the command of Major- Hadji Vali and Subatan, at the former of which general Schelkovnikoff, rushed up the slopes, and three siege guns had been planted, which bom- the height was taken—the Turks retiring in some barded the Turkish intrenchments at a lono; confusion on their centre. Night put an end to ranse. The left wing, under the command of the battle; but the victory remained with the Major-general Kouzminsky, was composed of eight Russians, who were now firmly established in the battalions, twT enty-four guns, and twenty-four rear of the Turkish positions. sotnias of cavalry. These troops had taken up The night was naturally one of intense anxiety positions in front of Kizil Tepe, against Kerkana to the Turkish commander ; it was certain that and Dainalik, and covered the left flank with the morrow would bring a renewal of the attack, their cavalry. On the Kizil Tepe itself two heavy and on one side his retreat was cut off. There guns had been planted, and these bombarded the still remained one road running between the nearest works of the Aladja Dagh. Major-general Olya Tepe and the Sari Tepe, by wdiick he Dehn's corps, consisting of six battalions, eight could communicate with Kars ; but the Marshal squadrons and sotnias, and forty guns, stationed hesitated to leave the positions he had defended in front of Kadiklar, formed the general reserve. so long. To retreat in the darkness towards the These dispositions had been made and the posi- forts of Kars would indeed have been a difficult tions taken up during the 13th and 14th, and by and dangerous task ; but his decision to remain five o'clock in the morning of the 15th the final was destined to prove fatal to the Turkish army. orders were given and the advance commenced. Believing that at the worst he would be able General Schak's corps was ordered, while covering to fall back upon Kars, Mukhtar ordered the the Great Yagni against possible attacks from the THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAK. 881 Little Yagni and Kara side, to bar, by its artillery enormously stronger than their own, the Turks on lire, the Visinkoi road to the Olya Tope. General the height fought with the greatest bravery, and Ileimann received orders to march on the I maintained a heavy musketry fire, the effect of Tepe with his principal forces. General Kouz- which was, however, comparatively slight, owing minsky's corps was directed to proceed towards to the bad aim which they took, whilst their three Kerkana and the Chamchi road, and drive back guns, firing shell, were worked continuously. the Turks from the Aladja positions. The re- The only support the gallant defenders received mainder of the troops, under General Roop (the from their comrades was that given by one battery reserve and two battalions of the Perm regiment, of field guns, which Mukhtar Pasha caused to be which had come up during the night from Kabakh posted near him in order to take General Hcimann's Tepe), were commanded to form, with part of their column in flank, and a battery of four pieces forces, a link between the corps of Generals established in front of the Aladja Dagh near Beimann and Kouzminsky, and to march from Boulanik. The Russians wholly disregarded this tan on Tchiffc-Tepessi. The cavalry of the ineffective attempt at a diversion, and would not right wing, while resting upon the Kabakh Tepe, withdraw the fire of a single gun from the Olya were to operate against Visinkoi, and the cavalry Tepe. Thus the firing continued for a space of of the left (less a regiment of dragoons placed in three hours, until eleven o'clock, when an attempt reserve) were to execute a turning movement was made to succour the defenders of the position, on the right of the enemy. At the same time, and seven battalions moved down from the Aladja General Lazarcff received orders to continue his Dagh towards the right of the Russian column. forward movement in conformity with the results They were supported by the fire of three pieces of of the attack on the front. artillery, and preceded by a strong line of tirailleurs. The battle was commenced by General Heimann, The Russian artillery posted on the Great Yagni who advanced in force against the Olya Tepe quickly opened fire upon them, and the troops on position. All through the night the heavy guns the right, reinforced by two battalions from the had flung shells into the intrenchments. As the reserve, soon compelled them to retire. This incident morning dawned, the fire became quicker and decided General Ileimann that the time had arrived fiercer, and the ground was ploughed up by the for the assault to be delivered. The three regiments bursting of the huge projectiles. This long range of grenadiers were, therefore, ordered to advance fire was, however, soon put into shade by the up the hill and storm the intrenchments, and advance of seven batteries, or fifty-six guns, of the opening out into skirmishing order, they obeyed field artillery, which, directed by Major-general with alacrity. The artillerymen worked their guns Goubsky, took up their positions at a range of vigorously, and covered the top of the height with about 1800 yards, and opened a terrible hail a hail of shrapnel, while the infantry swarming of shrapnel. All round the conical height of up the hill opened a tremendous fire from their the Olya Tepe, formed of entirely bare rocks, the breech-loaders. For a few moments the Turks Turks had established a continuous intrenchment held their ground, and maintained their fire with composed of a ditch for sharpshooters, five feet desperate energy ; but when the Russians drew wide and three feet deep, provided with salient together, and with a loud hurrah poured over the and re-entering angles. The positions were intrenchments in a fierce bayonet charge, they naturally very strong, but it required a large force gave way and fled in confusion, hotly pursued by to defend it. Mukhtar Pasha had, however, only the Russian soldiers. In a few minutes the thick placed four battalions there—scarcely 2000 men dark masses of the Russian infantry covered the —and only three Krupp guns. General Ileimann top of the height, and five of their standards waved directed three strong columns of grenadiers, com- there in triumph. posed of the KoslofF, Georgian, and Erivan ; But little time was spent in collecting the booty mints, to advance to the base of the northern side left by the Turks; for General Heimann, riding to of the height, and there to wait in a position of the top with his Staff, paraded his soldiers and comparative shelter until the artillery had done its gave orders for the pursuit, which was now- work of preparation. pressed with the utmost energy. The infantry Confronted by a force of infantry and artillery hurried down the reverse slope of the hill follow- Ill ! SS2 THE RUSS0-TURKI3H WAR ing tlic retreating Turks, while the field batteries, advance in front by Evliatcpessi (the Olya Tepe), covered by a column of Co&iacks, dashed forward and on our right flank from the positions won between the captured position and the Great on the preceding evening. There was no further Yagni hill. The fire of these guns, thus brought resistance. The battalions occupying the forts on into action, swept obliquely the only line of Sari Tepe fled in disorder. As I looked on them retreat left to the Aladja troops; while to add to from a distance I could scarcely believe it was the confusion of the Turkish army, the Russian infantry I saw in such a disordered crowd. I sup- troops under General Lazareff now joined the posed for the moment the fugitives were spectators pursuit ; for no sooner had the conquerors of the or else Bashi-bazouks. A few minutes undeceived Olya Tepe, reinforced by some additional troops, me. They were Nizams; the infantry of the line. resumed their march, than hurrahs were heard Nearer and nearer advanced the Russian batte- on the hills west of the Yisinkoi heights. The ries in front and flank. I left the commanding advance troops of General LazarefFs column had ridge on which I stood, and made for our last arrived position, the hill of Yisinkoi, not far from Kars. Hearing the continuous cannonade at the Olya This is an isolated hill in the plain, and takes its Tepe, that general had given orders to his advance- name from a ruined Armenian village close under guard to attack in the rear the heights between its brow. Here, around a large water reservoir, Yisinkoi and Magaradjik. Eight battalions had were accumulated the waggons, mules, and camels advanced in two columns, and impetuously driv- of the commissariat sent off the night before from ing out the Turks, had captured the principal Aladja. Some 4000 irregular cavalry and panic- heights at the very moment when the Olya Tepe stricken infantry were mixed up with the ox- was taken by assault. The cavalry of the right waggons and camels. It was a scene of utter wing supported this attack, and three squadrons confusion. A reserve battalion of regular troops of dragoons penetrated into the Turkish trenches deployed in open order with fixed bayonets pre- and spiked four of their cannon. These horsemen, vented the runaways from flying to Kars. Nearer in pursuing the routed Turks, surrounded several and nearer thundered the Russian guns, and each battalions, part of which were sabred and the detonation thrilled the disorganized mass with remainder taken prisoners. terror. It was only by a stratagem I got through The Turkish commander, Mukhtar Pasha, had the blocking line of infantry. The road to Kars hitherto conducted the battle from the top of a was cumbered with ox-waggons, baggage, mules, steep hill in rear of the Olya Tepe ; but seeing and what was supposed to be their escort. All that his line of defence was completely broken, were running at full speed. The oxen galloped his only way of retreat threatened and almost like horses. The mules careered madly, and often impassable, and his soldiers flying in the wildest when their burdens slipped from their backs the confusion, he quitted the height and, followed by frightened conductors went on, not daring to lose his Staff, fled towards Kars. The rout of the left time in picking up their charge. The panic wing was complete. A scene of terrible confusion was complete. A mile further on was a line of and excitement ensued, which was thus described infantry with levelled rifles, threatening all run- by an English eye-witness in the Turkish camp: aways, and, as I myself saw, firing repeatedly on —" The line of retreat was all but impassable. those who sought to get off by a side movement. Lingering convoys still struggled over the stony A desperate rush, however, broke this line, and into the outworks surface ; and a couple of battalions, with a haste the crowd of fugitives poured scarce dignified, were making for Sari Tepe. I of the city. In Kars itself the disorder was must here state that through all the confusion frightful, and a part of the population even ran which followed Mukhtar Pasha bore himself like off on the road to Erzeroum." a true soldier, retiring only when his soldiers left A few minutes after Generals Heimann and him no other choice. The irregular cavalry, Lazareff had effected their junction, the Grand- principally composed of Arabs from Orfa and duke Michael arrived at the front. Having Aleppo, fled in disorder as the first shells burst examined the situation, and seeing that the over them, retiring pell mell behind Sari Tepe. enemy's centre was already broken, but that the At this juncture the Russians made a general Aladja, the works of the village Yisinkoi, and ; THE RUSSO-TUKKISII WAR. 883 the Little Yagni still held out, he gave tlie to keep Mukhtar Pasha's right wing, composed following orders: —General Heimann, with a part of some twenty battalions of infantry under the of his troops, to continue his movement on Visin- command of Omcr Pasha, in its position on the koi, and to occupy, with the rest, the ground Aladja until the central attack and the turning between the heights of Yisinkoi and Tchift-Tepessi. movements had been entirely developed. In order General Lazareff, with his cavalry, to continue to to attain this object, General Boop ordered General pursue the enemy on the Kars side ; to surround Kouzminsky to send out some skirmishers on the Tchift-Tepessi, on the west, with his advanced Kerkana-Chamchi line while General Heimann troops ; and from behind the heights of Bazardjik was effecting his movement, and to advance until to hold all the roads by which the Turks could he had compelled the Turks to unmask their effect their retreat from Aladja on Digor and defences on each of the slopes of the Aladja. Aliama. The cavalry of General Ilcimann was The Elisabethpol regiment with the 3rd battery ordered to surround the Little Yagni before the of the 38th artillery brigade to the right, and the arrival of the infantry from the Great Yagni, and Vladikavkaz with the 1st battery of the 1st artil- to cut off the retreat of its defenders on Kars. lery brigade of grenadiers on the left, approached But before the order reached the troops who were from Kerkana-Chamchi. This movement imme- to fall back towards Tchift-Tepessi, they had been diately obliged the Turks to evacuate the first sent away in pursuit of the Turks, and had already slopes of the mountain, and to open an artillery fire entered Yisinkoi by main force. To replace them from their elevated positions against their assailants General Lazareff directed the 4th battalion of but their infantry reserved their fire until the chasseurs and a battalion of the Sebastopol regi- Bussian troops, fatigued by the ascent of the steep ment to the south-west of Tchift-Tepessi. The slopes, should arrive within easy range. The Nevsige regiment with two batteries went to assist Bussian skirmishers, however, skilfully profiting by the troops at Yisinkoi, and the Erivan and the irregularities of the ground, advanced on the Georgian regiments, with three batteries, were llauk of the Turkish trenches and compelled them advanced to surround the Turks at Tchift-Tepessi. to further develop their defence. A rolling fire of The Bostof regiment and a battalion of the Pernau musketry burst out simultaneously on almost every regiment, brought from the reserve, were placed slope of the Aladja, and General Boop ascertained in front of the Olya Tepe, which was occupied by that additional artillery had been mounted in the two battalions of the Piatigorsk regiment. Whilst Turkish trenches, and found that the position was the infantry of Generals Heimann and Lazareff still occupied by a large Turkish force. Under were thus establishing an impenetrable barrier to these circumstances the decisive attack of a single the west and south of the Aladja Dagh, which the brigade was premature, and it only remained to it troops of General Boop were already surrounding to maintain and develop its artillery and infantry on the north and east, the cavalry pursued the fire as it could find positions more advantageous Turkish fugitives up to the very gates of Kars. for its batteries and sharpshooters. The delay The Bussians, however, were too late to prevent thus occasioned was utilized by sending a part the escape of the garrison of the Little Yagni ; for of the irregular cavalry operating conjointly with Mehemet Pasha, seeing that it was impossible to two squadrons of Sieversk dragoons, to ascend hold the position, gave orders to withdraw, and by the western spurs of the Aladja in order to though annoyed by the Bussian cavalry, they debouch on the rear of the enemy's right and succeeded in reaching Kars with their guns and continue to surround it. the greater part of their stores. The troops posted When Omer Pasha learnt of the capture of the in the Aladja Dagh were less fortunate, as we Olya Tepe, he endeavoured to withdraw his guns shall see in turning to the movements in connec- and prepared to retreat. Seeing the intention of tion with that part of the Bussian attack. the Ottoman commander, General Boop thought While General Heimann was attacking the Olya the time had come for executing an energetic Tepe and Lazareff the Yisinkoi heights, the troops attack. He accordingly ordered the advance of of General Boop were, according to the plan of the the regiment of Catherinoslaf grenadiers, with Bussian Commander-in-chief, to advance slowly, twelve pieces of artillery, on the right; reinforced endeavouring by their artillery and infantry lire the centre with eight fresh guns ; and ordered 884 THE RTJSSO-TURKISH WAR. " tlie charge to be sounded along the whole of his Gazette. On both sides a living hedge—our line. At the first sound of the bugles and drums, soldiers—and in the middle a long motley line of the Turks, making a supreme effort of resistance, disarmed Tuiks winding down the path ; at the multiplied their volleys ; but the concentrated and foot of the mountain, the silent masses of our well-directed fire of the twenty-eight field guns, troops waiting with sloped arms. The descent of which caused several explosions in their batteries, the Turks lasted a long time—nearly two hours. and turning movements on their right and left, soon They were grouped in the form of a square in the made resistance impossible. In fact, Omer Pasha plain, and were surrounded by the Pernau and now had around him the whole Russian army, Catherinoslaf regiments. When no more Turks and was hopelessly lost. In order to prevent him remained on the mountain, General Roop rode from having a moment for reflection, it was down the front of our troops, congratulating them decided that, in spite of the darkness which had on their complete victory. An hour afterwards already commenced to spread over the battle-field, we advanced with all the troops of the left wing and a last attack should be made by the united forces. the Turkish prisoners towards Yisinkoi, where the The Grand-duke Michael, who was in front of Grand-duke awaited us. His Highness joyfully Hadji Yali, himself conducted the last battalion wished us good-day, and thanked us for what we of the reserve between the Olya Tepe and Tchift- had accomplished for the service of his Majesty. A Tepessi, and pointed out to Colonel Astatief, of ringing hurrah served as answer, and for a long the Staff, the ulterior direction which these troops time the soldiers could not be silenced." should follow in order to take part in the attack. The Grand-duke visited the prisoners, and gave The battalion had just commenced its advance, orders for the officers to leave their ranks and when repeated hurrahs burst out on the southern write down their names and that of the regiment slopes of the Aladja, and in the Bazardjik posi- to which they belonged. He promised them that tions. The Turks, finding themselves comjfletely they should be well treated, and after a halt of surrounded, had sent some parlementaires to the two hours the prisoners were sent in the direction commanders of the nearest columns, and this news of Kuruk Dara, under the escort of the Catherin- had spread in an instant. The Grand - duke, oslaf and the Nevsige regiments. who had continued his journey towards Kars, A feeling of exultation naturally prevailed in the and who had ascended the Visinkoi heights about Russian army, as the light of such a success shone seven o'clock, there received the news that Omer on their arms ; and as the defeat and disgrace of Pasha was ready to surrender himself as a prisoner, the past had now been retrieved by a most decisive together with the debris of the vanquished army. victory. The plan had been well conceived and Accordingly, he immediately sent to General Roop equally well executed, and the results were most orders to treat, and authorized General Loris- important. The line of defence which had so long Melikoff to ratify the surrender immediately. confined them to their own territory was now The conditions agreed on by the Russians were broken through, whilst the Turkish army had that all the officers should retain their arms, almost ceased to exist. When the news reached personal baggage, and horses; but that the sur- the head-quarters of the Russian army in Bulgaria, render of the troops and materiel of war should it awakened intense enthusiasm, and the Emperor be unconditional. at once conferred honours and rewards upon the A cordon of troops, as compact as possible, was commanders. at once established around the Aladja Dagh, and Colonel Kavalinsky, the chief of the Staff, re- at two o'clock in the morning the disarmament ported to the Grand-duke, on the night of October commenced. The Turks laid down their arms on 15, that seven pashas, thirty-six guns, and twenty the top of the mountain, and descended it unarmed. battalions had been taken ; and during the next Sentries were posted near the arms and the bag- two days the Russian cavalry brought in numerous gage, and the 1st battalion of the Catherinoslaf prisoners and captured nine more guns. Some of regiment formed the hedge on the path which the the troops surrounded on the Aladja Dagh, aided Turks had to follow in descending. "It was a by the darkness and the irregular nature of the fine picture, and well calculated to rejoice our country, passed through the Russian lines and hearts," wrote a Russian officer to the Moscoiu escaped ; but many of these were afterwards retaken ; THE EUSSO-TURKISII WAR 885 by the Russian cavalry. The Turks lost altogether the men into the various camps of the fortress. By 5000 men in killed and wounded ; and 12,000 in- the close of the day some 16,000 were thus got fantry with seven pashas and 250 officers prisoners, together, and Mukhtai Pasha promptly decided to together with forty-two pieces of artillery. leave the greater portion to hold the fortress, whilst The losses of the Russian army were very slight he retired once more on Erzeroum, where, after in comparison—the total for the 11th and 15tb joining his forces with those of Ismail Pasha, he being seven officers killed and nineteen wounded; might once more make a stand. Taking with him 223 men killed, and 1162 wounded. Besides the twelve battalions, the united strength of which guns and the prisoners taken by the Russians, only represented about 2800 men, with ten moun- enormous quantities of provisions and military tain guns, he left Ears on the 17th and marched stores (ell into their hands, as well as a large in all haste towards Erzeroum. lie left the com- number of breech-loading rilles and ammunition. mand of Ears to Hussein Hami Pasha, whose The very completeness of the victory caused garrison was strengthened during the next day the Russians some embarrassment. The prisoners or two by the arrival of a number of fugitive loyed nearly all the cavalry to convey them soldiers from the surrounding country. The men to Alcxandropol and Titlis ; and thus it was im- were greatly dispirited by their defeat, and possible, for a few days, to surround the fortress of the prospect of a siege which would probably Ears, or to cut off the retreat of any portion last through the whole winter added to the general of the Turkish army from it. The delay thus discouragement. There were, however, consider- caused was utilized by the Turks, and under the able stores of provisions and ammunition, and pre- shelter of the fortress some little order was re- parations were made for a stubborn defence. gained. The scene in Ears on October 1G was The column under the command of Mukhtar one of indescribable terror and confusion. The meanwhile continued its retreat. The day on whole of the day the streets were filled with a which it marched out of Ears, October 17, had crowd of unfortunate peasants who had fled from been rainy, and the night was still more so ; the the neighbouring villages to take refuge in the unfortunate soldiers had neither tent nor shelter of town. In the distance, on the plain of Ears, could any kind, and many had not even a cloak. The be seen the troops of Cossacks, who sabred or made majority of them, however, were terribly fatigued, prisoners the last remnants of the Aladja army. and slept soundly enough out in the mud. Early The most horrible feature of the defeat, however, on the morninir of the 18th the Marshal gave the was the condition of the sick and wounded. The signal to advance, and they resumed their march. hospitals and ambulances inside Ears were equal A strong advance-guard was sent some distance in to the lodging of 1500 men. The number on the front, and two lines of skirmishers were deployed lGth was at least 4500; and when the wards on the flanks of the little column. and corridors had been filled to overflowing, When they arrived at the Pass of the Saghanly the wounded who were brought in were laid Dagh, they entered the defile with some anxiety; upon the ground outside, while in the ambulances for had the Russians sent forward a force of the patients were so crowded together, that men cavalry, their line of retreat would have been cut Buffering from different diseases lay side by side off. No enemy met them, however, and they on the same mattress. The medical staff' con- encamped that night at Bardez, where the soldiers, sisted of fourteen surgeons, five of whom were cutting down some of the abundant fir-trees, lighted themselves prostrate with fever, thus leaving one large fires, and dried their clothes. On the 19th surgeon to every 500 wounded, while the adminis- the march was resumed in a heavy rain, and the tration had altogether neglected to provide the troops reached Zewin, the scene of the victory necessary medical stores and appliances. Some of June 25. The old intrenchments were still lies had been sent from the Stafford House there, but there were now no troops to hold them Committee in London, but they were altogether and on October 20 the march was resumed towards insufficient for so many sick and wounded. Eaprikoi, where the Marshal hoped to be joined The fugitive soldiers, penetrating into the town, by the forces under Ismail Pasha, as he had sent had taken shelter in the houses, and during the day him instructions from Ears to retire by forced the streets were searched by pickets, who collected marches to this place. — 886 THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. Ismail's retrograde movement caused much sur- At four o'clock on the evening of the 28th, prise in his camp, for on October 16, hearing a three hours after Ismail's men had evacuated it, salute of 121 guns in the Russian camp, in order Heimann's troops marched into Kaprikoi, and to calm the mind of his men, who were some- cavalry videttes pressed on to Ogomi, to the what disturbed at such an untoward occurrence, north-cast, and only five miles from Hassan Kale. he gave out that the salute was to announce the This was reported to Ismail Pasha, but he would coronation of the Czarewitch, who had been pro- not credit it. Indeed, no one in the Turkish camp claimed by the Panslavist party, and that the believed the Russians had even reached Kaprikoi. superior officers Emperor Alexander had been dethroned and exiled ! Consequently a number of the The same night he received despatches which actually entered the walled town of Hassan Kale announced the defeat at the Aladja Dagh, and and slept in the khans, whilst the majority of the ordered his retreat. He immediately detached army bivouacked in the plain between the town Faik Pasha with eight battalions and two batteries and the river. to hold Bayazid, but without effect, as it was Unperceived by the Turks, the Russians moved occupied by the Russians a few days afterwards, up two battalions of infantry and two regiments who captured the eight cannon, a large number of of cavalry with some guns, through Ogomi, over rifles, and several hundred men. He himself, with the hills behind Hassan Kale, to the rear of the twenty-two battalions only (six had previously Turkish bivouac, on which at about one a.m. on been detached to Kars), commenced his retreat, October 29 they opened a terrific fire at a distance reaching Karakilisa on the evening of the 22nd. of only 200 yards. At the same moment twelve He was soon followed by General Tergukasoff, but battalions, with three batteries, taking cover in the he had obtained such a start that he could not be ruins of some old mineral baths, commenced firing overtaken. on the Turks from the east. Completely surrounded Learninc at Karakilisa that Lazareff 's corps was in the darkness, the latter fired desperately without advancing on Kaghisman in order to bar his road, being able to see, whilst their own position was Ismail made a detour towards the south, passed rendered plainly visible by their bivouac fires. Alashgerd, and on the 24th arrived at Zeidikan They fought all night in the streets of the town, at the moment when the Russian troops entered whilst the Russian cavalry, which had spread out Kaghisman. In consequence of this detour he did in the country round, sabred the fugitives. At not succeed in effecting a junction with Mukhtar, daybreak all that remained of the rear-guard, about at Kaprikoi, until the 27th. Immediately after his two battalions, were obliged to throw down their arrival the Commander-in-chief set out himself to arms. The pursuit of the stragglers was kept up inspect the works on the Devi Boyun, leaving for a distance of about five miles, and only ceased in Ismail in command at Kaprikoi, with instructions consequence of the fatigue of both men and horses. to fall back to Hassan Kale as soon as his men On the 29th the Turks continued their retreat were sufficiently rested. The demoralized condition towards Erzeroum, and took up a position on the of his own men, and the reduced state of Ismail's Devi Boyun, which had been much strengthened forces, had compelled Mukhtar Pasha to abandon under the superintendence of the gallant and all thought of making a stand in the newly-erected energetic Faizi Pasha. Thus on October 31 the works at Kaprikoi; and the determined advance of Turkish army was drawn up for its final stand the Russians left him no choice but to fall back on in the Pass of the Devi Boyun—the last line of the " Camel's Xeck," and there await them. defence covering Erzeroum. —— CHAPTER XXXVII. Th- Pass of Deri B t yun — Strength of the Turkish Forces under Mnkhtar Pasha—Junction of General Heimann with Tergukasoff's Column — Russian Preparations for Attack—Mukbtar's Plan if Defence —Commencement of the Battle of Deri Boynn — Partial Defeat of the Turkish Higlit Faizi Pasha Wounded Indecisive Successes of > Schak with the Russian Left Tlie Russian Bight thrice R — — — | by Mchcmct Pasha — Renewed Attack by Prince Arniradjiboff and Capture of the first Turkish Trench — Extraordinary Incident of the Battle— The Turks misled hy the Advance of Ru an Cavalry — Heavy Fnsilladi — Defeat of the Turks and Ineffectual Efforts of Mnkhtar Pasha to check the Russian Advance—Headlong Flight of Ismail Pasha's Troops—The Retreat on Erzeroum— Struggle with the Garrison —The Gates forced by the Turkish Refugees—Arrival of Mnkhtar Pasha— Occupation of Devi Boyun by the Russians Erzeroum in Peril —Arrival of Turkish Reinforcements— Russian Demand for the Surrender of the Fortress—The Turkish Marshal instructed by the Sultan to resist to the Last—Preparations of General Heimann to Bombard the City —Mukbtar Pasha's Measures of Defence— General Heimann orders an Attack on the Top Dagh— Failure of the Attack—Moral Effect of the Success on the 1 Troops—Vigorous Measures of Mnkhtar Pasha— Inactivity of the Russians —The Kars Corps—The Russian Commanders determine on a Might Attack on the Fortress of Kars— Insufficiency of the Garrison and Demoralization of the Turkish Troops— Defective Arrangi of Hussein Pasha—March of the Attacking Force —Tremendous Random Fire from the Forts—Capture of the Karadagh Fort Captors of Fort Snwarri — Determined Defence of Fort Kanli and Death of Count Grabbe—Capture of the Outworks and Batteries —The Russians checked for a time by the Barrack-House — Failure of General Komaroff's Advance on Fort Vassif Pasha Ineffectual Attack on Fort Takmash —Assault on the Vassif Pasha F.irt by Prince Melikoff's Column and Death of the Commander is finally retire— General Alkhazoff captures Fort Hafiz and enters the Town—The Karadagh Heights taken by the Russians— Surrender of Arab Tabia—The Citadel yields almost without a Blow— General Roop's " Demonstration " becomes an Attack — Capture of Laz Tabia—The Turks attempt to retreat on OHi, but are intercepted by the Russians— Flight of the Turkish Com- mander and arrival at Erzeroum —The Captured Stronghold and Losses on both sides—The Scene after the Assault — Entry of General Melikoff—Triumphal Entry of the Grand-duke Michael — Sanitary condition of the Town—Loris-Melikoff Marches on Erzeroum —The Turks Reinforced — Great Mortality in the City — Erzeroum Surrendered by the Terms of the Armistice — Results of the Second Campaign in Armenia—The Operations against Batoum —Unsuccessful Attacks of the Russians — Naval Operations. The Pass of Devi Boyun, into which Mukhtar ; been under his command, this force of 8000 was all Pasha had retreated, is a narrow valley leading due he could bring up for the defence of Erzeroum. east from Eizeroum to the wide plain of Hassan In consequence of the difficulties explained in Kale. From its peculiar form, and the curve the previous chapter, it was not until October 22, which it describes, it has been named the "Camel's or seven days after the victory at Aladja Dagh, Neck." The Pass is skirted by rounded hills, and that General Heimann was sent with a column, near its eastern extremity it was guarded by three named the Saganlong Corps, from Tichma, where intrenchments, which commanded it so effect- the head-quarters had been established, to pursue ually, that Mukhtar Pasha hoped to be able to the last remnants of the Turkish army, and to defeat the Russian attack as completely as Faizi complete its dispersion. The advance-guard of Pasha had succeeded in repelling that at Zewin. this corps arrived at the environs of Kaprikoi at But though the position was one of great strength, the same time as that of Tertrukasoff's from Igdir, he had not sufficient men to hold it. The length and whilst Ismail Pasha was rejoining Mukhtar, of his front was about three hours' march, and his the two Russian corps also effected a junction. army, all told, did not number more than 15,000 Thus, although Mukhtar Pasha had succeeded men. These were made up of the 2800 who had in mustering a force of 15,000 men and fifty-six marched with the Marshal from Kars, some 1500 guns, the Russians were advancing upon him with who had been encamped at Kaprikoi, 3000 con- a force of 25,000—made up of General Hermann's valescent soldiers and armed citizens from Erze- ! column, 15,000, and that of Tergukasoff, 10,000 roum, and the army of Ismail Pasha, which only with seventy -eight guns. After the engagement amounted to twenty-two battalions of scarcely 300 at Hassan Kale on the 29th, the Russians halted at men each, thirty-three field-guns, and about 2000 Kourondjoukh to rest after the long marches they Kurds. Xo sooner had Ismail commenced his had made, and to allow their whole force to be retreat, than the irregular troops deserted in very concentrated. large numbers; and of the 35,000 men who hud Mukhtar Pasha hoped he might be able to hold ; 88S THE RUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. the position lie had taken up until reinforcements right was commanded by Ismail-Hakki, assisted could be sent by way of Trebizond from Con- by Faizi Pasha. He himself remained at the stantinople ; but General Heimann was fully aware centre in order to direct from thence the whole of tliis, and accordingly determined to attack battle, and watch personally over the defence of before any assistance could arrive. He knew the the Pass of Devi Boyun. Devi Boyun defile was strongly defended, but he General Heimann intrusted to General Schak 's knew also that the army holding it was thoroughly column the task of forcing a ravine, which runs demoralized, and that many of the men who had through the mountains of Devi Boyun, near the been armed and sent to the front had but little village of Gulli, and of attempting to penetrate as inclination for fighting. He was obliged to wait far as the village of Topadjik, in order to cut off* until the whole of the Erivan Corps arrived, but the retreat of the Turkish right by the heights the delay was utilized by him in gaining a thorough of Palanteken. Prince Amiradjiboff 's column was knowledge of the Turkish defences and the nature charged with the execution of the most important of the ground to be traversed ; and on the arrival effort of the day, which was to attack the plateau of the Erivan corps every thing was ready for the of Ouzoun-Ahmet, break through Mukhtar's attack. The Turkish general, knowing the strength centre, and thus, in conjunction with General of his line in front, feared that while a part of Schak, surround the whole right wing of the I DO the Russian army held him in check there, an- Turks. Bronevsky's and Avinoff 's columns were other part would make a flanking movement by to form the reserves, deploy in front of Devi way of the valley of Olti, and thus turn the posi- Boyun, and await the course of events. As the tion. As we shall sec, however, the Russians had cavalry could not be used in the mountains, the determined to seize the position by a direct assault, men were ordered to wait until the Devi Boyun which was delivered on Sunday, 4th November. Pass was open, and then dash forward in pursuit In making his preparations General Heimann of the Turks into the plain of Erzeroum. divided his troops into two corps, which were sepa- The first shot was fired by the Turks at a rated from each other by the Erzeroum road. The quarter to ten in the morning, whilst the Russians right was placed under the supreme command of were still engaged in forming in order of battle General Tergukasoff, and the left under that of and very soon after the Turkish artillery opened General Devel. General Tergukasoff separated his fire along the whole line. Approaching to within forces into two attacking columns, one of which, a distance of less than two miles, Heimann's the command of Prince Amiradjiboff, formed artillery, on its side, opened a tremendous fire under ; the extreme right of the Russian line of battle in that from the guns of the right flank being con- front of Tchiftlik ; the other, under General Bron- centrated on the left end of the plateau of evsky, deployed to the left, in front of the village Ouzoun-Ahmet, which was to be attacked by of Pousi-Dara. These two columns were preceded Prince Amiradjiboff's column. by thirty guns. General Devel also arranged his General Schak's column, after having occupied force in two columns of attack, one of them, under its positions, continued its march to the front, and General Avinoff, being connected with that of when about a mile and a half from the village of General Eronevsky; the other, commanded by Gulli it was received with a violent enfilading General Schak, formed the extreme Russian left, fire from Ismail Pasha's artillery ; but after a short and was deployed between the villages of Hand- fusillade the village, which had been held by a jougas and Gulli. These two columns brought detachment of Turkish cavalry, was carried, and into action on their front a line of artillery con- a battalion of the regiment of Tiflis grenadiers, sisting of forty-eight guns. In the rear of the supported by two sotnias of Volga Cossacks, was infantry, on the Erzeroum road, was posted the sent towards the left with instructions to obtain whole of the cavalry, divided into two columns possession of some heights which commanded the ; that on the right being commanded by Kalbolai village, and of the defile which was before it. Khan, that on the left by General Amilakhvari. The Turks, on their side, sent 200 horsemen to Mukhtar Pasha had confided the defence of the occupy the defile, but were anticipated by the plateau of Ouzoun-Ahmet to the intrepid Mehemet grenadiers. About two o'clock in the afternoon, Pasha (usually called Captain Mehemet) ; his however, Ismail Pasha succeeded in bringing ; THE RUSSOTURKISH WAR 889 together nearly eight battalions of infantry, with >d by the sight of these troops, Mehemet's some dismounted cavalry, against the left Hank of soldiers bravely repulsed a second assault at the General Schak's troops. At the same time, the point of the bayonet before succour arrived ; then, Turkish infantry which was opposite Gulli rushed reinforcing his infantry on the crest by two to the attack of that position ; but the Russian battalions, Mehemet placed the third, with the sappers and the two infantry companies which artillery, on the little elevation in front of Tchobun occupied it drove them back into the ravine in front i, which flanked his own front. At one of the village. Faizi Pasha received a bullet in his o'olock in the afternoon a third attack was arm, but he nevertheless remained at the head of his made, but the Russians were again repulsed troops. Seeing that the Turks were attacking along and it became apparent that it would be impos- the whole line, General Schak brought the Min- sible to take the position by a direct front attack, grelian regiment up from his reserves and directed as the troops were exposed to a fire from three it upon the village of Gulli, whilst he sent the sides at once. General Tergukasoff therefore remainder of the Tillis regiment towards his left determined first of all to force the Turks to flank. The soldiers of that regiment repulsed the evacuate the hill at the foot of the Tchoban- attack of the eight Turkish battalions, which had Dagh, and to weaken the fire of the artillery traversed the Ekhilkhan defile and were advancing posted at the top of the defile of Devi Boyun. through the village of that name. The Turkish With this object the 3rd and 4th battalions of cavalry, which also attempted to traverse the defile, the Crimean regiment were ordered to advance were obliged to fall back before the well-directed from the reserves of General Bronevsky's column, fire of the Tillis tirailleurs. and to attack the hill from the side of the Disquieted at what was passing on his right, village of Xijni-Toui, as well as from the front; Mukhtar Pasha sent three or four battalions of and by this means they compelled the Turks to reinforcements to Ismail Pasha, who at the same evacuate it. Prince Amiradjiboffs column was time received a strong detachment of infantry thus relieved of all fear as to its rear. The whole and cavalry from Erzeroum. Strengthened by line of Russian batteries soon approached to within these fresh troops, the Turkish right wing attacked a mile of the Turkish position, and the well- afresh, under cover of a very violent fire from its directed fire speedily silenced the five Turkish artillery. There was a desperate combat at this guns posted at the entrance to the summit of the point ; but after several furious assaults Ismail ravine. In preparation for the expected result, Pasha was obliged to renounce his attempts to General Kalbolai Khan's cavalry was brought up dislodge the Russians from the conquered positions, from the rear and posted near the village ot owing chiefly to their having been reinforced Tchiftlik, where, although within range of the most opportunely by the arrival of the Mingrelian Turkish artillery, they did not suffer much injury regiment. The attack of the Russian left was, —all the attention of Mehemet being centred however, but half successful ; for at five o'clock upon Prince Amiradjiboffs troops and the two in the evening General Schak only held the battalions of the Crimean regiment. village of Gulli and part of the defile. As will From the commencement of the battle the be seen, it was the attack of the opposite Hank artillery on the right Hank had successfully shelled which achieved decisive results, and determined the left of the plateau of Ouzoun-Ahmet ; four the fate of the Turkish army. Turkish artillery waggons had been blown up; Prince Amiradjiboff commenced by a direct the village, which had been in flames since the attack on the plateau of Ouzoun-Ahmet. An morning, was abandoned by the Turks, and a assaulting column was formed, and under cover of small hill by the side of it was occupied. To a well-directed fire from the thirty guns which render success more certain, at four o'clock in the were in position on that side, it rushed to the afternoon the Eussian artillery opened a fire of attack, but was speedily driven back to the foot shrapnel on the trenches and the most elev of the hill. Mehemet Pasha, seeing that another point of the plateau, and very soon after Prince attack was being prepared, asked for reinforce- Amiradjiboff commenced his attack. His troops ments from Mukhtar Pasha, and three battalions at once dashed forward and occupied the hills and two batteries were despatched to his aid. situated at the foot of the Ouzoun-Ahmet. At ll-> —; 800 THE RUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. that point they were received on three sides by a wards the centre of the position. As Prince Ami- violent fusillade— from the summit of the ravine, radjiboff, on account of the steepness of the slopes, the trenches of Ouzoun-Ahmet, which rose one had not been able to mount batteries on Ouzoun- above the other, and those of Tchoban Dagh. In Ahmet, the cavalry were compelled to advance spite of this storm of lead and the steep slope, completely exposed—not being protected by either the Eussian troops continued to advance—covered artillery or infantry fire. Mukhtar Pasha thought by a chain of their tirailleurs, who were placed it was a reconnaissance which had allowed itself to not only on the front, but on the two ilanks be drawn on too far ; and when he considered he and obtained possession of the terraces and hills had allowed them to approach sufficiently near, one after the other. In a short time the two he ordered eight battalions to march forward and lines of combatants disappeared in the smoke repulse them. Fixing bayonets, the battalions and then a ringm" "hurrah!" informed the Eus- dashed over the trenches, and uttering loud cries ! sian commander that the first trench had been of "Allah il Allah " descended the mountain at captured at the point of the bayonet. The Turks full speed, firing as they went. They were received had been put to flight, leaving two of their guns by a very brisk fire from a brigade of dragoons in the hands of the soldiers of the Bakou and which had dismounted ; but this only made them Elisabethpol regiments. hasten their march, and very soon the Turks found After the capture of this first and lowest trench, themselves more than a thousand yards from their a strong chain of Eussian tirailleurs established trenches. On the ridge where Mukhtar's Staff themselves in it, and soon compelled the Turks on was posted every one held his breath. The Eussian the crest of the height to beat a rapid retreat to cavalry occupied ground much too irregular for the right of the plateau. Part of the troops, sent free manoeuvring, and their annihilation seemed to turn the left of the plateau, also succeeded certain, more especially as two batteries of horse by a combined attack in obtaining possession of artillery were sent to assist in routing them. the edge of it, and in dislodging the Turks, who Kalbolai Khan, being prevented by the narrow- retreated to the right of the position. ness of the Pass from deploying his front, stopped Up to this time the fate of the battle had hung and placed himself in shelter beneath the slopes in the balance. The Eussians, after five hours' of Ouzoun-Ahmet, which Amiradjiboff had just lighting, had taken some of the outlying positions, carried. The Turks thought they had but to but the principal works still remained in Turkish charge to destroy this fine division, caught as if in hands. The tremendous artillery fire of the a cul-de-sac; but they found out to their cost that Eussians had dismounted fourteen of the Turkish it was they who had fallen into a trap. Amir- guns; but the bulk of the infantry still held their adjiboff's infantry on their left, the regiment of ground, and the Turks had some hopes that the Erivan grenadiers in front of them, and on their victory at Zewin might be repeated on the Devi right Bronevsky's troops stationed on the small Boyun. Xow, however, occurred a striking inci- hill in front of Tchoban Dagh, suddenly poured dent, which completely altered the condition of into them a frightful hail of bullets at short range. the contending forces, and gave the victory to Taken by surprise, the Turkish battalions halted, the Eussians. and facing about commenced an irregular fusillade When Ouzoun-Ahmet and the northern heights towards the hills on the right and left; but the of the Devi Boyun defile were occupied by the narrowness of the road, the closeness of the over- troops under the command of Prince Amiradjiboff, whelming fire, the advantageous positions secured General Heimann, directing the fight from the by the enemy, and above all, the suddenness of the rear, thought the Turkish line was broken through, attack, unmanned and paralyzed them. Panic- and at once ordered the cavalry to advance through stricken, they turned and fled in confusion up the the Pass and press the retreat of the Turks narrow roadway, over the steep hillside, in frantic sending with them also the regiment of Erivan haste to reach the safety of their intrenchments. grenadiers, which had hitherto remained in reserve. The Eussians dashing forward at the run, tried to Kalbolai Khan immediately moved forward at head them back, while the dragoons, charging up the head of the cavalry—a splendid force of some ground which seemed impracticable for horsemen, 2000 men— entered the defile, and advanced to- completed the rout. Several hundred Turks sul- THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. 891 leiily threw down their arms and surrendered throng. At length, however, the crowd forced themselves prisoners; others turning to bay were the gates and found refuge in the city. shot down as they stood ; while a few strove still Thus in less than two hours the Turkish dc- to reach the crest before the Russians. Mukhtar tence, which had up to that time been so strongly Pasha, seeing the ambuscade into which he had maintained, utterly collapsed. It was fully be- been drawn, heroically endeavoured to retrieve lieved by the Turks that the manoeuvre was a his mistake. Placing himself at the head of subtle stratagem by which Mukhtar Pasha was two battalions, he hastened to the advanced deceived, and his cause ruined. But in the Rus- shelter trenches, and endeavoured to check the sian official accounts no trace of any such plan Russian advance, but it was too late. The men can be found, and the surprise to which the Turks opened fire upon the Russians, and for a moment became victims was more the result of circum- arrested their progress ; but their commander was stances than of a carefully- planned manoeuvre. almost immediately killed by the Marshal's side, Their advantage was quickly utilized by the and the disorder increased on all sides. Resistance Russians. During the whole of the night their was virtually at an end. Not a single gun was cavalry overran the plain of Erzeroum, and the fired at the advancing Russians as they came musketry fire never ceased. Fugitives continued up the bill. Relieving that the fate of the da}' to pour into Erzeroum — many only to pass was against them, the Turks lost heart, and through it. Others, -worn out by fatigue, cold, the division under Ismail Pasha abandoned their and exposure, lay down in the streets ; and in positions, and flew headlong down the opposite spite of a heavy rain passed the night on the side of the hill. In vain did Faizi Pasha en- muddy ground without any other covering than deavour to stop their flight. Deaf to all reason, their tattered clothes. Mukhtar Pasha arrived in they saw safety only in flight; and a scene sur- the morning, having sought refuge during the passing the flight from the Aladja Dagh quickly night in Fort Azizi. Most of the Russian troops ensued. The Turks, no longer a disciplined passed the night on the Turkish positions, and force, but only a panic-stricken crowd, were General Heimann had the gratification of sleeping driven down the hill, throwing away munitions, in the tent of the Turkish Commander-in-chief. arms, everything ; while the gunners, cutting the So great was the confusion attendant upon traces of their guns and abandoning them to the retreat of the Turks, that the town of Erze- the enemy, joined in the general stamj)ede. The roum was itself placed in imminent peril. Strong narrow roadway from the crest of the Devi Royun as were its defences, they required a large to Erzeroum was completely blocked by the dense force to man them ; and had the Russians fol- throng of fugitives. lowed up their victory by an immediate attack The Russians meanwhile pressed rapidly for- upon the town, it is probable it would have at ward, and throwing out long lines of skirmishers, once surrendered, as the troops 'which escaped commenced a heavy fire upon the retreating were quite demoralized, and the inhabitants were Turks, whose fate would have been simple anni- strongly opposed to any resistance being offered hilation had it not been for the two foreign officers to the Russians. But on November 5 six complete in the army—Faizi and Mehemet Pashas. The battalions, representing an effective of 4000 fine, brigades under their command nobly stood their well-equipped men, arrived from Trcbizond, who ground, and poured such a destructive fire on the were at once sent into the fortifications, and every advancing Russian columns that the pursuit was preparation was made to withstand any sudden checked, and the demoralized soldiery were enabled assault. The same day the Russians advanced to reach Erzeroum. Here for a while the spectacle their camp as far as the crest of the Devi Boyun was even more shocking than the rout. The Pass, and at once commenced the erection of a affrighted governor had given orders to shut the redoubt to defend their position. gates of the city. As a consequence, a bloody On November 6 the civil authorities of Erze- struggle ensued between those within and those roum presented a petition to Mukhtar Pasha, without. Both sides took to their arms, and the begging that it might be delivered up to the men on the ramparts used swords, rifles, and Russians, and the horrors of a siege and assault bayonets indiscriminately in driving back the be thus avoided. To this the Commander-in-chief 892 THE RUSSO-TURKISH AVAR. replied that an answer did not rest with him, the last extremity. Before convoking this assem- but with the Sultan, to whom he would telegraph bly the Commander-in-chief had made a minute for orders. Scarcely had the deputation left inspection of all the fortifications, and had the Mushir's presence, when a parlementaire addressed a few words of encouragement to the arrived before the outposts from the Russian defenders of each advance-post, leaving his soldiers general, demanding the surrender of the place, a little more confident and strengthened by his and threatening that, were this demand refused, the own energy and determination. Fresh reinforce- town would be forthwith bombarded and assaulted. ments—consisting of two batteries of artillery, General Heimann said he wished to spare the and a few battalions detached from the army of peaceable inhabitants all the horrors of war ; and Batoum— as well as large quantities of stores, also if resistance were prolonged, the loss of life must arrived from Trebizond by the Baibourt road. rest with the Turkish commandant, who was If Mukhtar Pasha was thus energetic inside uselessly prolonging a hopeless struggle. Mukhtar Erzeroum, General Heimann was not less active replied that he would telegraph for instructions to outside. He had two objects in view. Pirst, in his Imperial master, and asked for three da}r s' grace anticipation of a long siege, he took all necessary before returning; a definite reply. The time was measures for securing his communications with the occupied by the Eussians in the erection of a main body of the Russian army left under the walls redoubt on the heights to the east of the city, of Kars. His other object was to make a deter- at a distance of about 3000 yards from the Top mined attempt to take the city by a coup de Dagh. The work was pushed forward with the main, and thus save his army the hardship utmost expedition, the men being changed every and loss that would necessarily attend the conduct half hour. The spades were plied with the great- of a siege during the winter months. The Top est vigour, and as it srrew dark lareje fires were Dagh was rightly regarded as the key of Erze- lighted, and the work continued throughout the roum, for that once in the hands of an enemy night. The next day the Turks, looking from would have made it impossible for the defenders Erzeroum, saw the muzzles of some 9-pounder to hold the town. This position he therefore Krupp guns pointed against the town over the determined to assault, and if possible take by parapet of the new battery. Mukhtar was again means of a night surprise, which was planned begged by the population to evacuate the place, for the 9th ^November. The troops told off for but in compliance with orders from Constantinople this attack, consisting often battalions of infantry, he had determined to resist ; and before the three two field batteries, and one regiment of horse, days he had asked for had elapsed, he sent a set out from the camp at midnight, divided into reply to General Heimann, stating that the Sultan two columns, each having an advance-guard had ordered him to defend the town to the last thrown out—their instructions being to attack the man and to the last cartridge, and that he should Top Dagh on both sides at once, and carry it by endeavour to render himself worthy of the con- main force. The columns, however, missed their fidence which had been placed in him. way in the darkness, and lost communication On the same evening a second jiarhmentaire with each other. Only the advance-guard of the presented himself, and announced to Mukhtar Pasha right column, composed of three battalions of that General Heimann gave him three days more to the Bakou regiment, arrived at the appointed time consider, and if at the end of that time the place at the place agreed on—the Medjid lunette, about still held out, the bombardment would commence. 1300 yards in advance of Fort Azizi. Being On the reception of this message a Council of War led by a sjjy well acquainted with the ground, was held in the Governor's palace ; in which the chief the Russians at once rushed in at the open civil and military authorities, the representatives gorge in rear of the lunette, and took the gar- of Erzeroum at the Chamber of Turkish deputies, rison prisoners. The Russian officer at once sent the priests, and the principal Mussulmans in the off a messenger to the rear, reporting his success town, took part. Mukhtar succeeded in com- and asking for reinforcements, and in the meantime municating some of his own courage to them; and directed his men to erect what cover they could to after a short discussion on the situation it was defend the rear of the lunette. But the column was unanimously determined to defend the town to nearly two miles off at the time, and before rein- THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 893 forccments could arrive, Mehemet Pasha, hearing for himself provisions for eight months at least. the disturbance, had moved out from the fort at the An inspection was to be made to see that the order head of half a battalion. He only reached the had been executed, and all the families who had not n-oi-fc of the lunette to find it in the hands of made the necessary provision would be required the enemy. Without pausing an instant to con- to leave. As the united corps of Heimann and sider, this gallant officer attacked the Russians Tergukasoff were quite insufficient to invest the with the bayonet, and with such impetuosity that, town, and the road from Trebizond thus still re- after a most desperate struggle of about twenty mained open, Mukhtar ordered up as huge a BUpply minutes' duration, the Turks were once more in of provisions and ammunition as it was possible possession of the work. The Russian column to send. All able-bodied male inhabitants be- coming up to complete the capture found the longing to the Mussulman population in Erzeroum Turks again holding the lunette, and not only were armed with breech-loaders, and organized so, but the whole garrison, roused by the noise in battalions of 600 men, for service on the of the firing, under arms. The noise had leached ramparts of the interior enceinte. These men the town, and the streets were filled with men, were excited to action by the preaching of their •women, and children, while from the minarets Moullahs, and occupied the works with enthu- the Moullahs called on all able-bodied men to take siasm. The standard of Khali! Omar was intrusted up arms and fight for their religion. Many, in- to their care, and a few weeks' drill made them spired with frenzy by these exhortations, rushed a trustworthy force. The Marshal received alto- up to the citadel, where arms were hastily served gether fourteen fresh battalions, with three field out to all who chose to apply for them. Several batteries, from Trebizond, all of whom marched of the townspeople, imagining from the sound of into the town unopposed by the Russians. Great firing that the enemy were assaulting the ramparts precautions were taken against any sudden attack, on all sides, dashed up to the walls and, regardless the plain around the town being constantly of the orders of the more collected among the patrolled by the irregular cavalry, while four lines officers, commenced an indiscriminate fire all of sentries were posted—the first in the outer- round. This useless fire, however, slackened at most rifle pits, and the last in the inner ramparts. daybreak, when all efforts were concentrated for The Russians on their side gradually extended the defence of the position assailed, and crowds their lines, and brought in stores to their camp. of armed men from the town poured into the Beyond directing a cannonade against the works threatened works. of the Top Dagh, they, however, made no further The Russian column had now come up, and attack, but resigned themselves to waiting until the battery by which it was supported made the fate of Kars was decided, and the Grand-duke good practice against the townspeople as they Michael could send them reinforcements. passed from the enceinte to the outworks, while the seven battalions made a determined attempt \Yhen, on October 22, the Saganlong Corps was to take the works. But the Turks in the lunette detached from the main body of the Russian forces fought desperately, and poured a tremendous fire assembled at Tichma, in order to pursue Mukhtar against the Russians, and the daylight enabled the Pasha, the remainder of the Alexandropol army heavy guns of Fort Azizi to be brought to bear formed a special corps, which took the name upon them. It soon became evident that the of the Kars Corps, and which was placed under position was too strongly defended to be taken, the orders of General LazarefT—the Grand-duke and the Russians retreated, pursued by Mehemet Michael and Prince Loris-Melikoif remaining the Pasha, who followed them until they were driven superior commanders. entirely off the ground. This corps comprised thirty-five battalions of This success had a great moral effect on the infantry and forty-eight squadrons of cavalry, with Turkish troops, who saw in it a proof that Allah 138 guns, its object was the blockade of Kars. had not abandoned them, and Mukhtar Pasha and positions were taken up around that fortress profited by it to give a fresh impetus to the pre- by occupying the line of the villages of Mazra, parations for defence. The population of the town Mulk - koi, Tcholgaour, Savavat, Aravartan, was warned that each inhabitant must lay up Bozkala, Tamara, Azat-koi, Magharadjik, and 891 THE EUSSO-TUEKISH WAE. Yisinkoi. The head-quarters were at Tiehma. large bodies of men in unison in the darkness, After having established themselves in these and the further difficulty of approaching suffi- positions, and having been reinforced by six ciently near to deliver an assault without discovery battalions of infantry, eight guns, and five sotnias —even if such a movement could be made with- of cavalry, which came up from Ardahan, these out the garrison having been previously informed troops, by means of their cavalry and their by its spies. The advantages it offered, however, advance-posts, drew the lines of the blockade closer decided the Eussian commanders in its favour. and closer ; and while waiting the arrival of the It was certain that the darkness would greatly tend siege guns which were being brought up in all to neutralize the effect both of artillery and of haste from Alexandropol, some detachments of breech-loader fire ; while if an entrance could be volunteers were told off each day to effect night effected, none but the regulars would resist either alarms on different sides, and were supported by intelligently or firmly. The half-trained men, of the field artillery placed in position on the south- whom the garrison was known mainly to consist, west and west, and by a battery of four guns would be bewildered by an assault delivered on of longDOran of being cp.iite able to sustain a blockade for tained day and night, and the effect of the six months, so far as food was concerned ; and bombardment was that both the garrison and during the severe winter of Armenia, this would townspeople were dispirited and harassed, and have entailed great suffering and heavy loss on rendered less able to repel an assault. During the the investing troops. Moreover, the excellent siege in June the men in the main camp, near the armament of the fortifications, the known firm- Hafiz Pasha Tabia, were scarcely ever exposed to ness of the Turkish troops in sieges, and the fire, except when moved to resist a threatened difficult conditions under which the investment assault. Thus a body of nearly 10,000 men was was maintained, hardly permitted the idea of a kept fresh and ready for work, and the comman- regular siece, the end of which it would have been dant had in them an invaluable reserve. Now difficult to foresee. The prompt capture of the the men in the camp suffered as much as those in fortress was therefore of the greatest importance the works, while the town itself suffered more; to the Eussians, as it would be a grand military and indeed, if the Eussians had desired it, they success, and would also enable them to facilitate might have wholly destroyed it. They had, how- and develop their operations by making the base ever, no intention of doing that, and most of their of the army secure from all eventualities, and by fire was directed against the Turkish camp and permitting sufficient forces to be detached to works. Erzeroum. Whilst the bombardment was continued with- Whilst, however, the Eussian commanders had out intermission, the ground was carefully recon- such strong inducements to endeavour to take the noitred, and everything prepared for the assault. place by assault, the difficulties of such a course To deceive the spies whom the Turks managed seemed so great as to render success almost im- to introduce into the Eussian camp, several dates possible. There were many considerations adverse were given for the intended attack; and, on the to an attack by day-light, but some of them could other hand, reports were also circulated that the be removed by making it at night. Such a plan, plan had been abandoned altogether. By these however, had against it the difficulty of moving means the Turkish commanders were kept in a THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAR 895 state of uncertainty, ami the event proved that no Whilst inside Kars the prospect of an assault real information as to the Russian plans reached was thus contemplated with foreboding and alarm, the town. in the camp of the besiegers it was eagerly antici- Inside Kars the prospect was extremely dismal. pated ; for the bad weather and laborious service of There was, it is true, a good stock of provisions, the advance-posts around the fortress had increased abundance of ammunition, a powerful siege artil- the number of the sick, and rendered the blockade lery, and also several batteries of field pieces, more and more difficult. The soldiers said they which had been left behind by Mukhtar Pasha; preferred to be killed whilst fighting, rather than but these advantages were insufficient to com- to die in the hospital. pensate for the weakness of the garrison. The The Russian commanders had decided to wait .Marshal had left 12,000 regulars in the place, and until they should have the advantage of the full this number had been increased by stragglers and moon, which would enable the troops to find their by the male part of the Mahometan population; way without mistake, whilst there would not be but it was still quite inadequate for the defence sufficient light for the Turks to detect the object of so lontr a line of works. Moreover, the men of the various movements. The night of Novem- were demoralized and dispirited by their defeat in ber 14 was accordingly at first chosen; but bad the Aladja Dagh; they had suffered greatly from weather having set in, which lasted until the 16th, the scarcity of supplies whilst holding those bleak the attack had to be postponed until the 17th. By heights; they knew there was no hope of any the night of the 17th everything was ready, and relief for at least six months; and the prospect twenty-six battalions were posted in and around of half a year's harassing duty and exposure to the villages of Karadjoren and Bozgana, about bombardment was anything but cheering. In two miles and a half from the forts. addition to this the town was full of sickness. The troops destined to make the attack were When Mukhtar Pasha left there were between divided into five columns. The first, consisting 4500 and 5000 sick and wounded there, with of six battalions commanded by General Komaroff, about one surgeon to each 500 men. These was stationed in Bozgana, to the west of the unfortunates, having filled the hospitals to over- Kars Tchai, and had orders to attack Fort Vassif flowing, were carried into every stable and shed Pasha. The other columns, together with two in the town. Nor did the number decrease: for battalions of reserves, were stationed in and though many died daily, the neglect of sanitary around Karadjoren. On the right was the second precautions had brought on an outbreak of typhoid column, composed of three battalions under Colonel fever in the town, which sometimes struck down Prince Melikoff, with orders to attack Fort Suwarri. from forty to fifty inhabitants in a day. The Next came the columns of Count Grabbe and feeling of depression and despair thus daily grew Colonel Vazhdakin, each consisting of five bat- in intensity, and one of the last messages talions, with orders to storm Port Kanli. Lastly, from Kars by Hussein Pasha, before telegraphic on the right was the column of General Alkhazoff, communication was severed, was to the effect, that composed of five battalions, having for its object his men were so cowed and dispirited that he Fort Ilafiz. Two battalions of reserves were posted feared the fortress would fall at the first assault. immediately in rear of this last column. To cacli lie made some attempts, however, to maintain column were attached a company of sappers with discipline, and punished all who were suspi dynamite cartridges, a rocket-party for signal- of treason with Oriental severity. The Russians ling, ten artillerymen with crowbars and sledge contrived to send some spies into the town to hammers, and ten Cossacks to act as orderlies. after dark obtain information and to encourage ideas of The advance was to begin immediately ; surrender amongst the garrison ; but many of them and at six o'clock General Loris- Melikoff with his were detected, and paid the penalty with their Staff arrived at Karadjoren, having given orders lives. Several of the townspeople, being accused that a demonstration should be made on the north- of treachery, were also summarily tried and con- west of the town, where General Koop was in demned, and after being tied hand and foot were command of the 1st brigade of Moscow grenadiers flung from the top of the walls of the citadel to and the Ardahan brigade—constituting an addi- the iatrtrcd rocks below. tional force of fourteen battalions. Their instruc- 806 THE RUSSO-TTJRKISH WAR tions, however, did not direct them to storm the of frost in the air, and the full moon shone works, but rather to content themselves with an brightly. The plain and the lower hills and energetic demonstration, with the view of retaining valleys seemed to slumber peacefully in the dark, the Turks there, and of preventing them from but above them loomed the snow-wrapped moun- assisting the city and the Karadagh. The heavy tain ridges glimmering in the beams of the moon. siege guns, which, had hitherto been fired at inter- The greatest care had been taken to preserve vals night and day, were ordered to continue firing silence and secrecy as long as possible, and the ill the same desultory manner for a short time men were forbidden to smoke or speak. The before the march of the columns; but 144 field- skirmishers, in open order, marched in advance, pieces, and the whole of the guns of position, were followed by the assaulting troops, who at first held ready to assist the attack by pouring in a marched in compact columns, deploying into shower of shells as soon as the battle began. columns of companies as they approached the line While the Russian plans were thus wrought of attack. In the same silence the positions were out with a care and completeness in marked con- taken up ; no alarm was given, and the volunteers trast to the movements which had been made in crept forward. About nine o'clock the sudden the earlier part of the campaign, the arrangements flash of a cannon burst forth as a signal in the inside Kars were of the most faulty description. centre of the Russian line, and broke the calm. As a divisional leader, both in the battle of Kizil Then more flashes followed in rapid succession Tepe and at Yagni, the Turkish commandant before the forts Hafiz Pasha, Kanli, and Suwarri, showed personal gallantry ; but during the first showing that the outposts were reached, and that siege of Kars in June he had proved utterly unfit the battle had begun. The volunteers rushed for- to exercise supreme control. He was now defend- ward, followed by the main columns; but in a ing Kars under conditions vastly more difficult, few minutes the alarm had been taken, the Turks and he failed even to make the best use of the men in the forts took up their positions, and then the and means at his disposal. We have already seen storming columns met with such a terrific fire that among the defects of the defences of Kars, that nothing was heard but a continuous roll of was the fact that many of the detached works did guns and musketry. All the forts were, as it fire not afford each other mutual support. In order were, suddenly encircled with a belt of ; to have defended it properly there should have in some places with several belts one above the been sufficient reserves in each of the three other. The forts and the field-guns in the lines of defence to man the entire length of trenches vomited fire and iron, and sent a pro- the intrenchments; for owing to the nature of the fusion of shell, shrapnel, and rockets into the dark ground, the rugged slopes and absence of roads, plain around ; but aim could only be taken at a rapid movement of reinforcements from one random, owing to the dim treacherous light of quarter to another was quite precluded. For this the hazy moon. The Russians, obedient to the purpose a garrison of at least 40,000 men would instructions not to betray their position by inoppor- have been required. There were, however, but tune firing, advanced in silence, notwithstanding half this number, and even these were so badly the showers of shells, shrapnel, and bullets which distributed, that the western and northern sides whirred through the air above them. General of Kars, defended by five strong forts, which, Loris-Melikoff, with his Staff, advanced to the unlike the forts of the south, covered each other, Sustsa Hill, receiving from Fort Kanli a few stray were guarded by the bulk of the garrison, whilst bullets, while occasionally a shell exploded close the weaker forts of the south and east were left by. The Grand-duke Michael watched the opera- almost without reserves, and were held by Arabs tions from a hill near Tchiftlik-koi. and Kurds, who in a despondent state of mind, About ten o'clock, amid the ceaseless din of and badly clad and fed, had the most important artillery and small-arms, shouting and hurrahs points of the fortress intrusted to their care. began to be heard. These stirring sounds came As already stated, General Loris-Melikoff arrived from the volunteers, who had forced their way at Karadjoren at six o'clock on the evening of into the trenches. Among the first who came November 17, and at seven the march of the hand to hand with the Turks were the troops attacking forces commenced. There was a touch under the command of General Alkhazoff, who THE RUSSO-TTRKISII WAR 897 were directed against the Hafiz Pasha Fort. The pierced his breast, and he expired before reaching men had been divided into two columns, one of the ambulance. This officer was greatly respected •which was directed against the left of the fort, by his men, and for a moment there was a little and the other against the right. General Alkhazoff confusion; but Colonel Belinski, rushing to the himself followed with the reserve. The men, as front, cheered them on, and though a short time they approached the -works, were received with a afterwards he too fell mortally wounded, Colonel violent fire from the fort and the trenches on the Bulmering of the sappers assumed the command, right and left, while the Karadagh Fort joined in and the men swarmed into the redan. It had the defence with its heavy artillery. The assault already been discovered that the height of the was first delivered on the trenches, the fire of parapet had been miscalculated, and that the which flanked that of the fort; and their defenders scaling ladders were too short to reach the top. were dislodged at the point of the bayonet and The men, however, clambered up the rugged sides compelled to fly into the town and towards the of the wall, and attacked desperately with the Karadagh. The trenches having been cleared, bayonet. The garrison defended themselves with the fort was then assailed on both sides. The the utmost determination, and so furious was the casematcd stone barracks of this fort had been hand-to-hand fight which ensued, that when the completely destroyed by the bombardment of the struggle ceased upwards of 500 dead Turks lay in previous days; and though the Turks endeavoured this part of the fortifications. The outworks and to shelter themselves in the ruins and maintain batteries were thus taken, and the defenders de- their ground, they were overwhelmed by the stroyed or driven out; but the rear of the fort was fierce bayonet charge of the Russians and nearly closed by a strong stone-built barrack-house, and a all destroyed, and the fort soon fell into the hands portion of the garrison having taken refuge there, of the assailants. poured out a continuous deadly rain of bullets The column under Colonel Prince Melikoff -was from the embrasures, loop-holes, and windows. So equally successful; Fort Suwarri being entered terrible was the effect of this fusillade, that after and taken by one desperate onset—the men trust- a desperate rush to force the iron gates had been ing entirely to the bayonet, and the defenders repulsed with heavy loss, the Russians fell back in being overwhelmed in a few minutes. The guns some confusion, and seeking shelter, halted in their were spiked and disabled, and the Russian troops, advance. It seemed as if the works already taken rapidly reforming, passed over the Kars Tchai to must be abandoned, for the only way to the city was attack Fort Vassif Pasha in the rear. closed by the building so tenaciously defended, and Somewhat different was the reception which the garrison of which was being strengthened by awaited the columns that assailed Fort Kanli. soldiers hurried up from other works. A message This had been rightly regarded by the Russian explaining the situation was hastily despatched to Staff as the most formidable point of attack, and General Melikoff, and immediate reinforcements or, ten battalions had accordingly been directed failing them, permission to retreat were asked for. against it. It was most tenaciously defended, and The Russian commander at once sent forward two occasioned the loss of many gallant officers and battalions and two companies from the reserve, men. As soon as the alarm had been given, so and in addition ordered two sotnias of Cossacks to heavy a fire was opened from its works that from dismount and assist the infantry. These reserves, a distance it appeared impossible to remain under coming fresh to the conflict, enabled the attacking it for a moment. Though terrible in its intensity, force to turn the flanking defences of the fort, and the effect was, however, minimized by the bad thus prevented the garrison from receiving any aim taken by the Turks; and the Russians more reinforcements from the town. By one scrambled down into the ditch and berrano to scale o'clock the whole of the fort and the surrounding the parapets. Count Grabbe, a zealous and dis- works were in Russian hands, with the exception of tinguished officer, who a few weeks before had the barrack-house, and the men were posted all been decorated with the Cross of St. Georgeo for round this under cover from its fire. The garrison his valorous behaviour at the storming of Anlahan, were then summoned to surrender, but their com- directed his column on horseback. About eleven mander declared that they were determined to o'clock, however, two bullets simultaneously fight to the last; and it was not until about four 113 SOS THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAR. o'clock, when Colonel Bulmering, approaching the bouring houses, Prince Melikoff led his troops to walls, shouted that if the resistance was persisted the assault. But being received by an extremely in he would blow up the whole place with heavy fire from a numerous garrison intrenched dynamite, the charges of which had already been behind the rocks which covered the ground at the placed in readiness, that they ceased to fire. The gorge of the fort, this charge was repulsed. Prince Pasha in command then inquired whether their Melikoff was himself mortally wounded, and several lives would be spared if they surrendered; and officers were placed 7iors de combat The attacking being assured that they would, the men laid down troops, therefore, i'ell back in a rather disordered their arms and the Russians took possession. state on the neighbouring cemetery, where they So far all had gone well for the Russians, but intrenched themselves, and from which a fusillade in another part of the field they had received a was kept up. The constant accessions to the check. The column under the command of forces of the Turks, the impossibility of relying on General Komaroff, which had received orders to speedy reinforcements, and the absolute ignorance storm Fort Yassif Pasha, had been compelled to they were in as to the causes of the delay of General change its object; as it had hardly approached the Komaroff's column, obliged the Russians at this works when large masses of the Turkish infantry point to think of retreat. The tirailleurs and the were observed descending from Tchoratch, with Kuban Cossacks therefore fell back by echelons on the intention of proceeding to the assistance of the bridge over the Kars Tchai, under the fire from Fort Suwarri, and thus taking Prince Melikoff 's the fort and from houses situated on the road. column in the rear. General Komaroff immediately This retrograde movement was checked for a time ordered the column to change front, and instructed by some reinforcements from General Komaroff, Colonel Boutchkieff to attack the Turks, and which arrived at the critical moment. Being—by drive them back. They were at first successful, the attack on Takmash — secured against the and the Turks fell back upon Fort Takmash ; but appearance of fresh Turkish troops on the side when the Russians, following them up, endeavoured of the Tchoratch heights, that officer decided to to carry the fort by storm, they were met by such send forward on Fort Yassif Pasha the battalion of a terrific fire of artillery and musketry that they the Rostof regiment taken from the reserve, with lost half their number. Their brave colonel was all the artillery, and the companies of the Piati- killed by a shell, and the remainder fell back over gorsk regiment which had suffered least. This the neighbouring heights, and descended towards column proceeded rapidly forward, and passing the Kars Tchai, where they reformed. The Turks, through the cross fire from the guns of Forts unable to estimate the number of their enemies, Yassif Pasha, Takmash, and Lake, and from the made no attempt to pursue them. It was now Turkish infantry intrenched on the heights on midnight, and the fatigues they had undergone the left bank of the Kars Tchai, at last obtained and their heavy loss rendered a front attack upon possession of the village and cemetery situated artillery Fort Yassif Pasha impossible ; but firing now in front of Fort Yassif Pasha. The was bc^an to be heard in the rear of that stronghold. placed in position at the shortest possible distance This arose from the column of Prince Melikoff, from the fort, and immediately opened fire, whilst which, after the brilliant occupation of Suwarri, the infantry posted in and near the cemetery com- had cut its way at the point of the bayonet towards menced a brisk fusillade, but nothing important the nearest place at which the Kars Tchai could be was effected. The little column of Piatigorsk and crossed, passed over that river, partly by fording Rostof infantry could not long be left exposed to and partly by a bridge of boats, and after having cross fires from several forts; on the other hand, it reformed in the streets at the outskirts of the town, was impossible to attack Fort Yassif Pasha from the had debouched in the rear of the fort. This unex- front. General Komaroff accordingly ordered the pected and energetic attack upon a work which artillery to retire, and behind it the infantry fell was open at its gorge seemed to offer every chance back by degrees as far as the bridge. The attack of success. Not wishing to give the enemy time to on the Fort Yassif Pasha had thus cost a large recover from their surprise, and seeing that from all number of men, and bad completely failed. parts the garrison was being reinforced, and also that The column under the command of General his column was being fired upon from the neigh- Alkhazoff, which had taken Fort Hafiz, was more — THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR 899 fortunate, and by half past ten o'clock the troops behind their ramparts, and there, during the which had been victorious on that part of the line whole night, the incessant flash of the cannon of battie entered the town, and drove the Turks and the sparkling fire of the breech-loaders never from shelter to shelter towards the citadel and ceased. The troops, despite their orders, endea- the Tchoratch heights. Pushing on, part of the voured to take the forts opposed to them, and Russian troops proceeded towards the citadel, and soon after midnight the lli<_r ht of three rockets part towards the Enradagh heights. The latter signalled the taking of Laz Tabia—an important p>osition, the strongest of those round Kars, was work on the west of the town. Tiie other forts, assailed in the rear, the Russians rushing into it however, successfully resisted the attacks made with a loud hurrah. The defenders, taken by upon them, and inflicted considerable loss upon surprise, after a short but desperate struggle with the Russians. the bayonet, fled in confusion, and the Russians When, however, the sun rose, and Hussein Pasha gained possession of the massive castle-like fort. saw that the forts in the plain, the town, the citadel, Its partner, the Arab Tabia, of equal strength, and the Karadagh heights were in Russian hands, surrendered at dawn without offering any serious he knew that it was useless to attempt to pro- resistance. The Arab troops who garrisoned them long the struggle. The town and citadel being both, paralyzed by the cold, the want of their lost, the works he still held were entirely isolated, accustomed food, and disease, withstood but for and no water could be procured, as the forts had no a few minutes the determined onslaught of the independent supply. His resolution was therefore Russians, and then cither took to headlong flight quickly taken, and by nine o'clock the firing from or laid down their arms. the forts suddenly ceased, and their defenders and While this was taking place the other portion of the remainder of the troops, formed into thick the Russian troops, which had advanced towards columns, moved out in the direction of Olti, with the citadel, arrived at the foot of the zigzag road the intention of forcing the Russian lines and which ran to its summit. The narrow causeway retiring towards Erzeroum. They had not pro- was thickly crowded with fugitive Mahometans, ceeded far, however, when they were vigorously women and children, who were all striving to attacked by the Russian forces under the command enter the precincts of the stronghold, when the of General Roop. The artillery was brought gleam of the Russian bayonets appeared in their rear. into play, and the Turks, throwing away their The gunners on the ramparts, therefore, had only arms, broke and scattered —some of them re- the option of massacring their own kinsmen, or of turning to the fortifications, and the remainder surrender, and they speedily adopted the latter trying to escape over the Aravartan hills in the alternative. Tims this strong fort—the repository direction of Olti. Their endeavours, however, of most of the warlike stores, which a single proved vain, as from all sides Russian cavalry, battalion of first class soldiers might have held for accompanied by horse artillery, galloped onward months in the teeth of the most powerful army with the view of cutting off their retreat. On fell into the hands of the Russians almost without being overtaken the Turks, under the appre- a blow. hension of being cut down, at first refused to With the exception of the repulse at the Vassif surrender ; but when the horse artillery began to Tasha Tabia the attack had thus been brilliantly play on them with shrapnel, they laid down their successful on the south and east ; but the Russians arms, and were marched back to the village of were suffering considerable loss on the north and Bozgana. The Turkish commander, with about west sides of Kars—where, as already stated, 150 mounted followers, contrived to make his General Roop, at the head of the 1st brigade of escape, and reached Erzeroum on November 27. Moscow grenadiers and the Ardahan brigade, had Thus the first stronghold of the Turkish empire been ordered to make a demonstration only. This in Asia, ami the historic fortress which had with- demonstration, however, had become an attack. stood so many sieges and attacks, fell into the hands The Russian soldiers, seein The completeness of the victory here, as at ters ; and a very considerable force was set free for the Aladja Dagh, was at first somewhat embar- the support of the army investing Erzeroum—an rassing to the Russians, as the wholesale sur- advantage seized upon without delay. render of the garrison to the Russian cavalry, The arrangements for the disposal of the pri- thoughO it weakened the Turkish defence of soners taken had no sooner been made, than a Armenia and was so far satisfactory, yet en- strong force, consisting of sixteen battalions, with tailed a vast labour upon the conquerors, and forty-eight field and two heavy siege guns, set considerable forces were required to guard and off from Kars, under the command of General convey the captives to Russian territory. Another Loris-Melikoff, for Erzeroum. By these reinforce- result of the victory was, that for more than a day ments the strength of the besieging army was the town was given up to anarchy and disorder. raised to nearly 60,000 men. But the severity of The Turkish rule was broken, and that of the the weather, and the difficulties attendant upon the Russians was not established. The camp followers transport of stores, greatly impeded siege operations, of the Russian army, and the rabble inside the city, and the necessity of obtaining shelter for the men made full use of the interval to gratify their love in the villages around effectually prevented any of plunder. energetic movements. It was thus found that the The day after the battle General Loris-Melikoff reinforcements had arrived too late in the season entered the city with his Staff, and proceeded to for anything to be accomplished. The siege was the house of one of the Turkish notabilities, where indeed continued until events in Europe brought for about half an hour he accepted his hospit- the conflict to a close, but it was marked by few ality, as a token that all hostile feelings had ceased, events of interest or importance. The defeat of and that the inhabitants were entitled to his the Russians before the walls of the city, on Novem- powerful protection. The Grand-duke Michael ber 9, proved to them that the place was not to be made his triumphal entry on the following day. easily taken by assault ; and when the reinforcements General Papko was appointed governor of the town, for which they had waited arrived, the Turks had a police force was formed from the Turkish part of also received important reinforcements, and had so the population, and order was soon restored. The strengthened their positions that the Russian com- inhabitants submitted quietly to Russian rule, and manders shrunk from exposing their army to the opened their shops and pursued their customary risks attendant upon an assault. avocations without hesitation. The hardships which inevitably accompany The number of sick and wounded in Kars was, a siege soon began to be painfully felt in the however, soon increased by the ravages of typhoid, city. The winter had set in with more than brought on and continued by the filthy habits of usual severity ; fuel was extremely scarce and THE RUSSO-TUEKISH YVAE. 901 dear—the usual supply of wood being cut oil, dental to a bombardment, they had to encounter and the dried manure burned by the poor as a the scarcely less terrible consequences arising from substitute being scarcely procurable. Many of scarcity of food, lack of fuel, intense cold, and the deserted houses were pulled down for the sake pestilential sickness. By the terms of the armistice of the wood they contained ; but so scanty was signed at Adrianople on 31st January, the Russians the supply that the commander, Mukhtar Pasha, were to have been permitted to enter Erzeroum to set an example to his officers and men, had no on February 4, but it was not until the evening of fire lighted in his room. Cut in the trenches the February 10 that formal instructions were received intense cold made havoc among the soldiers, and from Constantinople to surrender the city. It is numbers were brought in daily to the hospitals impossible to describe the feelings with which the suffering from frost-bite ; and sometimes three or news was received by the inhabitants. Groups of four of the men who had been on night duty men filled the streets ; and many and bitter were would be found frozen to death in the morning. the curses levelled against the incompetent Pashas In addition to the cold a typhoid epidemic carried of Constantinople who had given up the city. On off large numbers daily, and all through the siege the 1 G tli the Turkish troops commenced to evacuate the hospitals were crowded to repletion with sick. the town, and on the 21st about 15,000 Russian The frozen nature of the ground prevented proper infantry marched in and took possession of it burial of the dead, and the bodies were merely and of all the outlying forts. On the 23rd General laid out in the frost for a night, and then just Heimann* entered with his Staff, and on the 24th covered with earth. By the end of December, General Loris-Melikoff rode in from Hassan Kale, notwithstanding the despatch of large numbers to accompanied by a brilliant cortege. Upwards Erzinghan and Trebizond, there were 8000 sick of 7000 sick were found in the hospitals of the in the hospitals of the town, and hundreds died town, and 10,500 had died during the siege. (.very day. So terrible had become the mortality, It will have been seen that the results of the that it was observed by one of the military second campaign in Armenia were widely different surgeons that the Russians would only have to from those of the first. The conduct of the belli- wait quietly outside for a while, and they would gerents was, in fact, reversed in these two trials see the city without defenders. In addition, food of hostile strength, and in both instances great became scarce and dear. There had been an military errors were visited with deserved penalties. immense quantity of corn stored for the use of In May and June the Russian commanders were the garrison ; but after a time the mills near the over-confident, and at the same time weak. city, in which it was ground, were taken by the General Melikoff pushed forward without sufficient Russians, and the poor suffered greatly from want. strength and hesitated at a decisive moment, and There was, however, notwithstanding these diffi- the consequences were the defeat of Zewin, and the culties, no thought of surrender, and the necessary disastrous retreat of the Russian army. On the work of the defence was steadily maintained. other hand, Mukhtar Pasha acted with prudence Having succeeded in investing the town, the and strategic insight at that period ; his movements Russians contented themselves with maintaining showed a just estimate of his strength, and were the blockade, as notwithstanding all their efforts, in accordance with sound principles, and he the snows in the Soghanly mountains prevented deservedly gained important success. But in the the arrival of an adequate amount of siege artillery autumn military skill seemed to have passed to the and ammunition to commence a serious bombard- Russian side ; and the Turkish operations showed ment, especially in face of the very considerable unwise rashness. The first attack of the Grand- number of guns of large calibre by which the duke was, indeed, neither judicious nor well- ramparts were defended. The same cause rendered directed ; but the manoeuvres which ended in the the collecting and transport of the necessary stores rout and surrender at Aladja Dagh were so admir- a matter of great' difficulty ; and in addition, the ably conceived and carried out, that they annihilated troops were troubled by the presence of typhus, the power of the Turks in Armenia. Mukhtar * himself through- which the medical staff were unable to conquer. ( i. neral Heimann, who had so often distinguished onl the campaign, died at Krzeroum on April 26, of typhoid fever. He In the city itself, as we have seen, though the the time temporarily in command of the Russian forces in '.- i i.tlis leave. defenders were spared the active anxieties inci- Turkish Ann : G on 902 THE RUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. Pasha, in this part of the contest, was as imprudent it prudent to concentrate his troops in positions as he had been cautious before. Elated no doubt less exposed than those to which he had ad- by unexpected successes, he advanced, as it were, vanced, and the occupation of which was rendered to beard his enemies. He threw himself upon the very difficult on account of the hostility of the hostile line, leaving Kars, his true place of retreat, Lazes, who were constantly harassing the soldiers. his old position open ; and accordingly, as soon as the Russian On June 29 he therefore retired to leaders were able to act with adequate force, the at Muchaster, which he transformed into a veritable Pasha's army was attacked and destroyed. As fortress by means of defensive works of all kinds. for the operations after the Aladja Dagh, the With the exception of a few slight skirmishes, and Russians advanced with extreme boldness as far as an occasional artillery duel—which, as a rule, did the ramparts of Erzeroum. The capture of Kars, but little damage—no further active operations too, was a striking exploit, but it is unnecessary to took place; and after a time a large number of the dwell on what was only the taking advantage of Turkish regulars were withdrawn for Europe — a splendid success. It is but fair to say that alter sufficient troops only being left to hold the the Aladja Dagh Mukhtar's qualities as a good position, which they succeeded in doing till the soldier revived ; he rallied his men with vigour, close of the war. before the and again displayed his power of organization ; and On January 30, 1878 — only the day his stubborn and protracted defence of Erzeroum armistice was signed—another determined attack is worthy of very high eulogy. of the invaders was successfully repulsed, and thus Although they had no effect on the ultimate Batoum was the one place where Russia never result, our narrative of the campaign in Armenia gained a victory. Thousands of her soldiers fell would be incomplete without a brief reference to in the vain attempt to carry her white banner the operations around Batoum. In Chapter XXXIV. across the barriers raised by Xature, defended we have described the advance of the Russian Rion by the deadly rifle fire of the Turks, and Corps against this town at the commencement the sharp swords and daggers of the natives of of the war. The force was under the command of the soil. Three times was the whole might General Oklobju, and it will be remembered that of the army of the Rion hurled against the it had been compelled to halt before the defensive wood-crowned ridges which barred the road to works erected and manned by the Turks. On the Batoum from the north, to be beaten back like 11th June Oklobju, continuing the series of oper- the waves of the sea from an iron-bound shore. ations which had led him as far as the line of For weeks they worked their way through the the Kintrish, and which he hoped would conduct forest from the Russian frontier, cutting down him as far as Batoum itself, attacked the position trees, bridging torrents, and making a practicable at Tsikhe-Dsiri. The Turks fought with great way for their artillery; but all to no purpose. obstinacy, favoured by the very broken ground, The valley of the Kintrish became a veritable on which they had erected artificial obstacles. valley of death; for once in the open the guns of They were also assisted by an iron-clad. The fight the Turkish men-of-war could play upon their lasted all day, and the Russians captured a part flank, whilst before them were the trenches, of the enemy's positions—losing eleven officers and rising tier upon tier to the redoubts crowning the 400 men, killed and wounded. On the next day heights. the Turks, reinforced by fresh troops which had Xaval Operations. arrived from Constantinople, attacked in their turn under Dervish Pasha, who had come from In Chapters XVI. and XVII. the naval strength Herzegovina in order to take command of Batoum. of Russia and Turkey was fully described and After a desperate fight of nine hours, the Turks compared ; and on reference to them it will be seen were obliged to retire to their intrenchments. that the fleet of Turkey in the Black Sea was The engagement was claimed as a victory by infinitely stronger than that of Russia. A general both sides, the Turks maintaining that they had feeling of disappointment was therefore experi- triumphantly repelled a desperate attack by the enced that it was not of greater service in the Russians. In consequence of the reinforcements active operations of the war ; and, as we have which arrived at Batoum, General Oklobju thought shown in a previous chapter, if Hobart Pasha's THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 903 advice had been followed, the Turkish vessels on steamers had been built so as to be available the Danube could undoubtedly have done much during war either as transports or swift cruisers to have retarded the Russian advance. — the Company receiving a premium from the But although the Turks performed nothing Government for that purpose. Two of them had very brilliant, attacked no important fortifications, Sebastopol for head-quarters, and the other two nor inflicted much damage upon the Russian Odessa. They were armed with two Krupp 9- coast towns, yet the possession of their powerful centimetre guns, and five 6-inch mortars, carrying fleet was of inestimable value, as from the first it also the Harvey torpedo, and having their boats gave them the full command of the Black Sea, fitted up to act as torpedo launches. Being and rendered any attack upon the capital, or the painted a dull grey, lying low in the water, movement of any Russian force by the sea, impos- with nothing but pole masts above the deck, sible. This alone was of such great assistance, and burning smokeless coal, they were well that had the naval preponderance been on the adapted for their work, and ran in and out of Russian side, there can be no doubt the plan of the Russian ports in defiance of the Turkish iron- the campaign would have been materially altered clads, and captured and burnt several of the to the disadvantage of the Turks. Whilst the colliers laden with coal for the Turkish ileet. Russians were thus cut oil from any use of the sea All the important Russian coast towns had for the conveyance of troops or stores, the Turks been fortified. Odessa, Sebastopol, Kertch, and were able to avail themselves of it to the greatest other places, had been armed with the heaviest extent, and both men and munitions were sent Krupp guns in the possession of the Russian to Bulgaria or Asia Elinor by the transports and Government; and these, aided by the sinking of iron-clads of the fleet. The successful landing of large numbers of torpedoes, caused the Turkish a force at Soukhoum Kale, and the withdrawal vessels to keep at a safe distance, and formed of this force, together with the natives who these forts into harbours of refuge to which the had risen against the Russians, was also ably cruisers could fly when pursued by the Turks. carried out by the Turkish vessels ; while most The two Russian circular iron-clads, or PopofTkas, efficient aid was rendered to the defence of were not made use of in any way, but were kept Batoum—as the easiest and best roads to that port safely in the harbour of Odessa. were effectually closed to the Russians by the It was anticipated at the outbreak of hostilities guns of the iron-clads. In addition, the Russian that the conllict would serve to display the capa- ports were blockaded; and though this duty was bilities of the torpedo as a weapon of attack or but ineffcctuallv performed, they were closed defence, but in reality very little of importance almost entirely to merchant vessels, and their was learnt on that subject. The successful blow- commerce during the war was wholly suspended. ing up of a Turkish monitor on the Danube was Having no iron-clads in the Black Sea capable recorded in Chaptei XIX., and from this early of dealing with the powerful ships of the Turkish success the Russians anticipated great advantages. squadron, the Russian Government fitted out four The catastrophe, however, aroused the Turkish unarmed vessels, which had previously been in the authorities to the danger of such attacks, and three service of the Black Sea Navigation Company, or four which were made in the Black Sea were to act ajrainst the Turkish merchantmen. These easily defeat' d. — CnAPTEE XXXVIII. Feeling in England on the War in the Autnmn and Winter of 1877—Xotice of an Early Meeting of Parliament—Fears of England becoming involved in War— Meetings in favour of maintaining Strict Neutrality —Important Speech of Lord Carnarvon— Attitude of the Govern- ment—Opening of Parliament —Description of the Situation in the Queen's Speech—Speeches in both Houses of Parliament — Sudden and Grave Crisis —The Government give notice of Supplementary Estimates for £6,000,000—The British Fleet ordered to enter the Dardanelles— Resignation of Lords Carnarvon and Derby—Feeling of Anxiety in the Country—Withdrawal of the Order to the Fleet Copy of the Instructions sent to Admiral Hornby—Lord Carnarvon's explanation of his Resignation — Lord Derby's Resignation withdrawn —The Chancellor of the Exchequer and the Vote of Credit — Increasing Feeling in favour of the Government—Invitations to a European Conference at Vienna issued by Austria— Debate on the Vote of Credit— Speeches of Mr. Forster, Mr. Cross, Mr. Bright, Mr. Gladstone, and Mr. Hardy—Advance of the Russians towards Constantinople — Intense Excitement in London—Statements in Parliament —With- drawal of the Amendment to the Vote of Credit —Communication from Prince Gortschakoff read in the House of Commons—Large Majority for the Government—The British Fleet again ordered to Constantinople—Previous Diplomatic Communications between the Russian and British Governments as to the non-occupation of Constantinople and Gallipoli —Explanation of Lord Derby in the House of Lords—Turkish Objections to the entry of the Fleet —Admiral Hornby ordered to Proceed—The Russian Government determines upon an entry of their Troops into Constantinople—Views of the English Government —The English Fleet removed to Moudania Bay, and the Russians renounce their intention of occupying Constantinople—Agreement between England and Russia as to the non-occupation of Gallipoli, and the non-disembarkation of Troops on the Asiatic Shores— Strained State of Feeling in England and Russia —Gradual abate- ment of the Excitement—State of Feeling in Greece during the progress of the War—Insurrection in Epirus and Thessaly—The Greek Government determines on " provisionally occupying " the Greek Provinces of Turkey —The Troops withdrawn in consequence of the strong persuasions of France and England—The Insurrection ceases on the understanding that England would endeavour to secure Greece a full and fair hearing at the proposed Congress—Speech of Prince Bismarck in the German Parliament on the Eastern Question —German Interests— Speeches in the Austrian and Hungarian Parliaments—Removal of the Russian Head-quarters to San Stefano— Signature of the Treaty of Peace—Congratulatory Messages between the Sultan and the Czar—Rejoicings in St. Petersburg—Feeling in Constantinople —Hope of English Intervention again aroused—Warlike Preparations in England—Vote of Credit granted by the Austrian and Hungarian Parliaments—Invitation to a Congress at Berlin—The only condition on which England would agree to enter the Congress declined by Russia—The Situation declared to be one of " Grave Emergency" by the British Government—Determination to call out the Army Reserves —Resignation of Lord Derby—His Explanation in the House of Lords— Speech of Lord Beaconsfield—Mr. Gladstone on the duty of Englishmen in the Crisis. In previous chapters we have traced the various the scope of the Russian campaign. But when phases of feeling in England on the Eastern Parliament was prorogued, and the contest went Question, from the outbreak of the war to the on, the declaration of the Home Secretary gradually prorogation of Parliament in August, 1877. lost its force. After a while the tide of victory During the autumn nearly all domestic topics were ran so stronsfly against the Turks that their best neglected, and Eastern affairs and the arguments friends abandoned hope, and with each stroke of and fears of the war and peace parties formed the their bad fortune cries for some kind of inter- chief subjects of discussion. In the previous April vention on the part of England began to grow there had been loud cries for activity, and much louder. alarm had been spread by vague reports of warlike About the middle of December the country purposes in high places. But the air was cleared was startled by the announcement that Parliament by the memorable speech in which Mr. Cross, the would meet on January 17, three weeks earlier than Home Secretary, specified the territorial points that usual. The most extraordinary rumours were at the Government would defend. His declaration once circulated ; consols fell three-fourths per cent, gave profound satisfaction to that great majority on the week, and the supporters of the Turks were —including moderate men of both political exultant beyond measure. It afterwards trans- parties—which had too high a regard for the pired, from Lord Derby's explanation in the House welfare of England to think of interfering between of Lords on his resignation, that the date fixed combatants, both of whom had challenged the on was a compromise in the Cabinet—some mem- arbitrament of war against her advice and remon- bers of it having wished the meeting to take place strances. It was thus settled that the country earlier than was ultimately agreed on. should maintain its neutrality, provided none of As it was felt that there was again great danger the points mentioned by Mr. Cross came within of England becoming involved in war, meetings THE EUSSO-TUEKISH AVAR. 905 were immediately held in all parts of the country, Lord Carnarvon said it had met with the severe and at nearly the whole of them resolutions were disapproval of the Prime Minister. lie then, by carried almost unanimously, urging on the Govern- way of making his attitude clear and unmistakable, ment the duty of maintaining strict neutrality and putting to a decisive test the conditions of between the belligerent Powers, and of guarding continued action with his colleagues, wrote down against any mediation, intervention, or interference the propositions to which Lord Bcaconsfield took winch might commit the country to the declara- exception, and re-affirmed and adhered to them. tion of a policy tending to involve it in war. After this re-affirmation he said he naturally be- In fact, if there had previously been room for lieved that he had not grossly misrepresented the doubt as to the opinion of England on the sentiments of the Government. Eastern Question at this period, the public utter- The excitement which had agitated the public ances in the latter part of December and early in mind for the previous month rapidly and almost January made it certain that whilst differences magically subsided into a calm when Parliament were felt and expressed on all kinds of side issues, was opened on January 17. The Queen's Speech on the main question as to the duty and policy of described the recent attempts at negotiation, and England there was no difference worthy of notice. hoped they would lead to a termination of the war, The cry everywhere was in favour of peace; and and then added—"Hitherto, as far as the war has it was raised so loudly and with such an evident proceeded, neither of the belligerents has infringed firmness of conviction, that it was not possible to the conditions on which my neutrality is founded, ignore it. and I willingly believe that both parties are A speech of Lord Carnarvon, on January 2, desirous to respect them, so far as it may be in tended to allay much of the anxiety which existed their power. So long as these conditions are not with respect to the probable action of the Govern- infringed, my attitude will continue the same. ment. Speaking to a deputation on Cape affairs, But I cannot conceal from myself that, should the Colonial Secretary took advantage of the hostilities be unfortunately prolonged, some unex- opportunity to say that the attitude of the Govern- pected occurrence may render it incumbent on me ment remained unchanged ; watchful of all real to adopt measures of precaution. Such measures British interests; friendly as regarded other nations; could not be effectually taken without adequate neutral as regarded the belligerents. As to the preparation, and I trust to the liberality of my rumour that mediation had been refused by Russia, Parliament to supply the means which may be it was not true, for the very good reason that required for that purpose." mediation had not been offered. All the Cabinet In the House of Lords little was added to these had done was to convey overtures of peace from statements by Lord Bcaconsfield; but, referring to one belligerent to another. There was neither the contrast which had been pointed out by Lord affront nor insult in the Russian reply, and he Granville between the speeches of various members hoped that, on the one side, Englishmen would of the Cabinet during the recess— some of which not lash themelves into a nervous apprehension had been unquestionably pacific, whilst others had for so-called " British honour and British inter- been considered very warlike in tone — he said, ests," which were in no danger ; and on the other "The noble carl knows very well that he has not side, that Kussia would remember that many of the slightest evidence to demonstrate that there the questions arising were not questions for the set- is any difference between my opinions and those tlement of the belligerents alone. England was of my colleagues, which he has quoted with appro- resolved to have a voice in the final settlement, bation and sympathy." The Marquis of Salisbury, but was not prepared to bolster up Turkish in a brief and very paciGc speech, reminded the interests as such. " 1 am confident," said Lord House that the independence and integrity of Carnarvon, "that there is no one in this country Turkey were subjects on which Lord Bcacons- insane enough to desire a repetition of the policy field had been wholly silent, and testified with of the Crimean war." This speech instantly sent extreme warmth to the "desire for peace evinced up the funds, and produced the deepest sense of by the Czar. I entirely concur," he said, " with relief throughout the country ; but some time the Duke of Argyll in repudiating the very un- after, in explaining the cause of his resignation, wise accusations which are often made against the 114 ; 906 THE RUSSO-TUKKISH WAR. Kussiau Government and Emperor I added, "Unless things alter, the Government may daresay there have been unscrupulous advisers in find it necessary to ask the House for supplies, Russia—there have been unscrupulous advisers in as foreshadowed in the Queen's Speech." I certainly express On Thursday, January 24, the Chancellor of all countries ; but must my opinion that during the Conference at Constanti- the Exchequer gave notice that on the following nople, the Emperor Alexander was actuated by a Monday, in Committee of Supply, he should move sincere, an anxious, an almosl tormenting desire a Supplementary Estimate for naval and military for peace, and accepted conditions which, from services. On the previous Thursday (the day his point of view, I should have thought would on which Parliament met) it was believed that have been the very extreme conditions that he the Russian conditions of peace would be known could have accepted under the peculiar circum- immediately, or at any rate in a few days stances of the case, and considering the strong and the disappointment of this expectation con- religious and race feelings around him." stituted, in the judgment of the Ministry, a It was reserved for Lord Hartington and the sufficient reason for giving notice that a supple- Chancellor of the Exchequer, in the House of mentary estimate would be moved. They had Commons, to bring out in the course of debate on also determined that the British fleet should enter her Majesty's Speech more luminous results than the Dardanelles. were obtained in the upper House. The Marquis As the hopes of peace became fainter, the of Hartington, by the not unfriendly character of divergence of opinion, which had long existed in his observations and inquiries, afforded Sir Stafford the Cabinet, increased, and Lords Carnarvon Xorthcote the opportunity of giving facts, on the and Derby both resigned. Friday, January 25, - whole, a pacific interpretation ; and of stating that was indeed such a day of swiftly changing though he could not undertake to define what was emotions as rarely happens in the history of meant in the Speech by "some unexpected occur- any nation. In the morning England was rence," the appeal to the liberality of Parliament oppressed with gloom, when it became known was still in a contingent stage, and involved that the Government had determined that it no immediate demand for further supplies. The was necessary to send the fleet through the tone of the Chancellor of the Exchequer gave Dardanelles, so that, if the Russian army appeared much satisfaction to Mr. Gladstone, who, without under the walls of Constantinople, the navy of prejudging a case which might not arise, dis- Britain should be found guarding that most couraged any demand for additional means, by important position from the sea. It was im- expressing his firm and very strong opinion that possible to overlook the risks of such a situation. the circumstances of the position would not Even if England were prepared to allow the justify an increase of military strength. necessity of the step so resolved upon to have In this pacific state were matters left on the been irresistible, it could not be denied that it nicht of the opening of Parliament; but it proved might encourage the Turks to a desperate re- to be the calm which precedes the storm, and sistance, and plunge England into war with the within a week the country found itself in the Czar. The funds fell, and every Bourse in Europe midst of a crisis as grave as it was unexpected. was troubled. As the day advanced it began to The first signal of this crisis was a deputation of be declared that the terms of peace were known, Conservative members of Parliament to Sir Stafford and were singularly moderate. Then every minute Xorthcote on Tuesday, January 22, which urged confirmed the opinion that peace was secure, and upon him that in consequence of the Russian there was a rebound in the price of securities advance on Gallipoli and Constantinople, one of exceeding the fall of the morning. Still there the British interests specified in the speech of Mr. was uneasiness, which could be dissipated only anxiety shown Cross, in the previous May, was in jeopardy. In by official declarations ; and the reply, the Chancellor of the Exchequer said the in both Houses of Parliament to learn the facts of Government would carry out the policy set forth the situation from the Ministers of the Crown in Mr. Cross's speech and Lord Derby's despatch, faithfully represented the anxiety of the nation. embodying the points referred to in that speech, The Chancellor of the Exchequer, in reply to without abating one jot; and he very significantly Lord Hartington, said that on the previous even- — —;; THE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. 907 ing, soon after giving notice to move the supple- of the Dardanelles, but do not go above Constanti- j mentary estimate (which he subsequently stated nople. Report your departure, and communicate further orders, but would be for £6,000,000), the Government had I with Besika Bay for possible received communications, of an informal and do not wait if none arc there. Keep your destina- unauthentic nature, as to the terms of peace ; and : tion absolutely secret." though they had afterwards been supplemented After Lord Bcaconsfield's statement with respect by other communications, the Government could to the fleet, Lord Carnarvon addressed the House not say that any armistice had been concluded, with respect to his resignation. Observing that or that preliminaries of peace had been signed, lie must be reticent with regard to confidential and the situation appeared to his hearers to remain communications, he said the reasons which had obscure. Sir Stafford Xorthcotc proceeded to influenced him to resign were two-fold ; first, the declare that the Government had given orders order given to the fleet, and secondly, the vote of to the fleet on Wednesday night to move up the which notice had been given in the House of 1 Dardanelles ; but he added that in consequence Commons. "When," said his lordship, "the of the communications which had been received, Cabinet adopted the decision to send the fleet another telegram had been despatched, counter- into Turkish waters, they took a course which, manding the first order. in my opinion, was a wide departure from that In the House of Lords, in answer to Lord policy of neutrality which they had pledged Sandhurst, Lord Beaconsficld said the fleet had themselves to preserve, so long as neither of the been ordered to the Dardanelles, with a view— if belligerents infringed certain conditions which no instructions to the contrary were received —of we ourselves had laid down. On the 17th of proceeding to Constantinople, in order that it January, in the Queen's Speech, it was admitted should be in a position to defend the lives and that neither belligerent had infringed the con- property of British subjects, and take care of ditions specified ; and as far as I can see, no act British interests in the Straits. When the had occurred between the 17th and the 23rd of Government came to that resolution, it prepared January to justify a departure from that policy. a telegraphic despatch to the Powers, including, I thought, too, that the moment chosen by the of course, Russia, stating that in that course there Cabinet for the course to which I have objected was not the slightest deviation from the policy of was singularly ill-chosen, being a time when the neutrality which they had from the first main- negotiations between the belligerents had reached tained, and always announced it to be their wish a critical point, and when such -a step on our part to maintain. Since taking that step, they had was calculated to have a most mischievous eflect become acquainted with the conditions of peace in encouraging Turkey, and bearing the appear- and having examined them, they were of opinion ance of a menace to Russia. I also thought it a that they furnished the basis of an armistice. dangerous policy to place the English fleet where They had therefore given directions to the admiral the contingencies of the war might not only place to remain in Besika Bay, and not to enter the that fleet in a hazardous position, but might pro- Straits, and had not thought it necessary to voke collision, and might lead us into difficulties circulate throughout Europe the telegraphic de- which we could not foresee or measure. It further spatch to which he had alluded. The despatch seems to me that in adopting such a course we sunt to the admiral in command of the fleet were abandoning our former attitude of observa- Admiral Hornby—was as follows : tion for an attitude of menace to one of the bel- " Most secret. Sail at once for the Dardanelles, ligerents; that we were exchanging the position and proceed with the fleet now with you to Con- of a neutral for the position, perhaps, of a bel- stantinople. You are to abstain from taking any ligerent; that the step, in fact, was a step in the part in the contest between Russia and Turkey, direction of war." but the waterway of the Straits is to be kept open At a Cabinet Council held on the following and in the event of tumult at Constantinople, you Sunday Lord Derby was present. The order given arc to protect life and property of British subjects. to the fleet to proceed to Constantinople having Use your judgment in detaching such vessels as been countermanded, and explanations having been you may think necessary to preserve the waterway made with his colleagues, he had consented to 90S THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. resume his post. On the following day it was Birmingham had said, but to show that they were learnt that the Fleet had actually steamed some strong in the strength of England. If they were distance up the Dardanelles, but in consequence of to be of any use in conference, there must be some orders which reached the admiral on his arrival outward and visible sign that they possessed the off Fort Sultanieh, had returned to Besika Bay. confidence of England in the views they expressed. The hope was entertained by some, that when They were not to be told, " Yes, it is very well for the House of Commons met in the evening the you to say so-and-so, but who are. you that insist Chancellor of the Exchequer would make a similar on or object to such and such terms? The voice retrograde movement, and abstain from pressing of England is not expressed by you, but by So-and- his demand for money. Such, however, was not so." That would be a position not only humiliat- to be, for the Chancellor moved the vote of credit ing to them, but detrimental to the country. in due course, and stated that it would also be a The long delay in the signature of the armistice vote of confidence. The Russians, he said, were had deepened the suspicion with which the average still advancing, and the position was in many Englishman regarded the designs of Russia, and a respects uncertain. He proceeded to state with strong current of popular feeling now began to set authority the terms of peace, which he described as in in favour of the Government. When, moreover, of a very sweeping character. Having pointed out the armistice was signed, it brought them addi- how largely they affected the interests, and how tional friends, as the general public felt that the greatly they might rouse the susceptibilities of danger of actual war was over for a time at least. the European Powers, he asked for the vote of This consideration affected the resolution of entire £6,000,000, not necessarily that it, or the greater classes who had made up their minds on one point part of it, should be spent ; but in order that the only—that there should be no war for Turkey. Government, when entering into the councils of They believed that the conflict had now been Europe, might be able to speak with the firm voice reduced to one of diplomacy, and on all questions belonging to those who possessed the confidence of that kind the permanent tendency of Eng- and might calculate on the support of a great and lishmen is to trust, and if possible support, the wealthy nation. Government of the day. The Marquis of Hartington having called atten- As early as February 3 —only three days after tion to the declaration of the Chancellor of the the signature of the armistice—the Austrian Exchequer that the money vote would be regarded Government formally invited the Powers who by the Government as in its essence a vote of had signed the Treaty of Paris to a Conference confidence, suggested that a debate involving such at Vienna, and the invitation was promptly ac- important issues should not be proceeded with cepted by England, Germany, France, and Italy. until the following Thursday. This suggestion Three weeks before, on January 14, in order to was supported by several other speakers, and Mr. avoid any possible misconception, Lord Derby had Bright asked whether it was necessary that instructed the EnglishO Ambassador at St. Peters- England should go into the Conference for the burs to inform Prince Gortschakoff, that in the O CD consideration of the Eastern Question armed with opinion of the English Government, any Treaty shotted cannon and loaded revolvers. Ultimately concluded between Russia and Turkey affecting the proposal to adjourn the debate was agreed to the Treaties of 1856 and 1871 must be a Euro- by the Chancellor of the Exchequer, who said he pean Treaty, and would not be valid without the had no intention to describe the vote of credit as a assent of the Powers who were parties to those general vote of confidence in the whole policy of Treaties. the Government in connection with the war and The debate on the proposed vote of credit com- the Turkish question. What he wanted to say menced in the House of Commons, as agreed on, was this—he did not ask for a vote of £6,000,000 on the Thursday, January 31, when Mr. W. E. affirming to be spent in this way or that ; but he asked for it Forster (Bradford) moved a resolution, in order that the Government might be able to go that as the conditions which the Government had into conference or negotiation with the force of laid down had not been infringed by either belli- England at their back, not with loaded cannon gerent, and as no information had been received and revolvers, as the right hon. the member for sufficient to justify a departure from the policy of THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 909 neutrality, the House saw no reasons for adding to vinces of Turkey. He said he believed in his the burdens of the people by voting unnecessary heart that the Government, if left to themselves, supplies. He supported this resolution in a very were as anxious as any men could be to maintain temperate speech, in which he pointed out the peace, notwithstanding the violence of a portion difference between the two millions asked for by of the Ministerial Press. Why should England Mr. Gladstone in 1870, for objects directly specified, risk a war against a mighty Power without one on the eve of a long vacation, when the House ally, except perhaps that ruined, miserable, and could not be again consulted for many months, prostrate one—if it could be called such—the and the vote of credit for six millions for purposes Sultan of Turkey ? Why should England think quite unspecified, and demanded when Parliament of drawing her sword at a time when the great had just been summoned together for the very belligerents, who for the last few months had been purpose of being taken into council whenever the engaged in a most horrible and bloody warfare, Government might need its advice. He asked were replacing theirs in their scabbards ? He what was the unexpected event which had not contended that there was nothing in the reported happened on the first night of the Session, but had terms of peace to excite alarm in Great Britain, since happened, to render the vote necessary ? and concluded with an emphatic warning against He discussed the terms of peace, indicating his wantonly and unnecessarily plunging into hostilities hearty satisfaction in all those which tended to with one of the greatest military empires of the liberate the Christian provinces of Turkey ; and globe. insisted that by the divisions in the Cabinet, by The debate was continued on the following the resignation of the member trusted most by the night, and the knowledge that Mr. Gladstone Liberals, and by the temporary withdrawal of the would resume it on Monday evening drew one Secretary for Foreign Affairs, whom the country of the largest and most brilliant assemblages ever trusted more than all the rest, the confidence of gathered within the walls of the House of Com- the country in the immediate diplomacy of the mons. The right honourable gentleman had, moment had been rudely shaken. He described however, prepared a great surprise for his audi- the vote as a sham, "a paper vote," which only a tory. In a speech at Oxford on the previous Prime Minister who had thought our Indian Empire Wednesday he had criticized Lord Beaconsfield's could be strengthened by inventing a new title policy on the Eastern Question, during the for the Queen, could have supposed to be of a previous eighteen months, with unusual severity, nature to strengthen the Government. and said the vote of credit would be better Mr. Cross (Home Secretary) replied to Mr. described as a vote of discredit. It was expected Forster, and said the impression that there was that he would make a somewhat similar speech a war party in the Government was due to a in the House of Commons, but Mr. Gladstone "lying spirit" abroad in the land. He indignantly had apparently made up his mind to show repudiated the insinuation that it was a sham vote how temperate—not to say mild—he could be, of credit, insisting that it was a real vote of credit, and he succeeded marvellously. He had come and not a vote of confidence; and then at great down with a message of peace, and he delivered length stated that there was every reason for it in his suavest and most engaging manner. cherishing suspicions of the policy and conduct of This unwonted mien had the effect of completely Russia. Every sort of dilatory excuse had been silencing the honourable members opposite ; and adopted while "the Russians were still advancing," the effect was heightened by the curiosity preva- and they were then probably more than half way lent in view of the proposal which Mr. Gladstone from Adrianople to Constantinople. In conclusion, said he had to make, and which was, not that he declared that the great object of the Govern- the vote should be withdrawn, but merely post- ment was to complete a lasting and satisfactory poned, and brought forward again whenever peace. Ministers thought proper. In the meantime Later in the evening, Mr. Bright (Birmingham) he considered the requirement of the Govern- shed a lustre on the debate by one of his character- ment would be best met by both Houses of istic orations, which contained a very eloquent plea Parliament agreeing to a humble and loyal for the complete liberation of the Christian pro- address, setting forth that they were unitedly 910 THE EUSSO-TURKISH AVAR. desirous of supporting their action in the councils The debate was continued on Tuesday and of Europe. He was quite willing that the adjourned until the following Thursday, when Government should obtain as favourable terms it was expected it would have been concluded. for Turkey as the situation would admit, and But in the meantime most important events had T as would be consistent w ith the liberty of the happened elsewhere, and Thursday, February 7, Eastern Christians. " Suppose," said the honour- in London, was a day crowded with rumours, able gentleman, " both Houses proceeded to say alarms, assertions, contradictions, fears, hopes, that they desired and were determined to aid resolves, and uncertainties. Bumours were rife on Her Majesty on all occasions in defending the the previous evening respecting the advance of interests of the Empire ; that they desired to the Bussians towards Constantinople, and they pursue European objects and purposes by means grew in persistency throughout the day ; in fact, of a concert among the Powers of Europe ; that several journals announced that they had actually they recognized and adopted the engagements entered the city, and that at a Cabinet Council which had been given by the Executive Govern- which had been hastily summoned in the morning ment to endeavour by friendly means to obtain the British Government had resolved on recalling for Turkey the most favourable arrangements that their Ambassador from St. Petersburg. The funds circumstances would permit, in all matters that fell heavily, and the greatest possible excitement might arise as between belligerents, or between prevailed in the city. The Houses of Parliament the Powers of Europe. I hope in this great crisis, met under the influence of this anxiety and this great day, when the fortunes of twelve or excitement, and under a consciousness, that if fourteen millions of men are to be dealt with and the current news were true, the conditions undei decided, and a line is to be drawn which shall which the debate upon the vote of credit had mark for them the boundary between the two hitherto been carried on were totally changed. conditions of servitude and freedom, you would This apprehension was at once confirmed by two not grudge or refuse to say a word in mild and almost identical statements made by Lord Derby guarded terms for that which is dearer to English- in the House of Lords, and by the Chancellor of men than life itself—namely, the liberty which the Exchequer in the House of Commons. The they have fought for, which they have inherited statements announced that, on the previous after- from their fathers, which they cherish for them- noon, the Government had received a telegram selves, which they mean to hand down to their from Mr. Layard, of the date of Tuesday, and sons, and which they most earnestly desire to see which had reached them via Bombay—stating, passed on to and enjoyed by all the nations and that although the armistice had been concluded, the peoples of the world." Bussians were pushing on towards Constantinople. Prolonged cheering from both sides of the House The Russian general had declared that, according greeted the close of Mr. Gladstone's speech, but Mr. to his orders, it was absolutely necessary that he Hardy (Secretary for War), who replied, declined to should occupy Tchataldja on Wednesday. Lord receive the olive-brancb, and vigorously protested Derby explained that this was part of the Turkish against Mr. Gladstone speaking with one voice lines of defence, which extended across the penin- in the country and another in the House. Mr. sula of Constantinople. Xext day (Wednesday) Hardy declared that if the £6,000,000 was refused Mr. Layard telegraphed that the Russians had then £600,000,000 might be wanted instead of occupied Tchataldja in considerable force — the it ; asserted that though it was possible they Bussian general having insisted on the abandon- might not spend the whole £6,000,000, he thought ment of the Tchekmedje lines as one of the con- he could venture to say they would spend ditions of the armistice. Lord Derby took care some of it ; pointed out that the nations of to explain, indeed, that it was possible these Europe, being "armed to the teeth," a single movements were being effected, not in contraven- spark might kindle Europe into a flame, " which tion of the armistice, but in pursuance of its condi- may involve every interest we hold dear to an tions. But if the information sent by Mr. Layard extent of which we have no idea at this moment;" was not strangely inaccurate, it tended to show and finally that the money would be used in the that an advance was being made by the Bussians interests of the British Empire and of peace. towards Constantinople, which would at least TI1E RUSSO-TUKKISII WAR. 911 deprive the Turks of any power of resisting a It was at once concluded that Prince Gortscha- Russian occupation of tliat city. koff's statement was at variance with that of The immediate consequence of this news, which the British Ambassador, and that Mr. Layard had been, of course, considered beforehand by the had been deluded. A discussion followed as to leaders of the Opposition, was that Mr. Forster the course which this fresh news rendered desirable at once stated that owing to the aspect of affairs in respect to the vote of credit and the amend- being so much changed, he desired to with- ment. Some members seemed to clutch at the draw his amendment. A discussion followed, in notion that matters remained as they were before which the immense impression which the news the arrival of Mr. Layard's telegram; and that, even sent by Mr. Layard was calculated to produce if the amendment could not be revived, the debate was forcibly exhibited. Lord Derby and the might be adjourned and the vote postponed. The Chancellor of the Exchequer had both quoted Chancellor of the Exchequer, amid approving from the important State paper, given at page cheers, declined to acquiesce in the adjournment, 629—but which was now made public for the first as the Government considered it of the utmost time—the distinct assurance given personally by importance that the debate should be concluded the Czar to Colonel Wellesley to the effect, " that as soon as possible. The discussion was therefore his Majesty would not occupy Constantinople for continued for some time longer, but at length it the sake of military honour, but only if such a step resulted in Mr. Forster's amendment being with- is rendered necessary by the march of events." It drawn. The adjourned debate, on the motion was evident that the Turks, having signed the of the Chancellor of the Exchequer, was then basis of peace, and being totally incapable of resumed ; and when the division took place, the further resistance, there prevailed no such "march Government had a majority of 199—the numbers of events" as to render a march on Constantinople being 295 against 96— showing, as Lord Harting- a military necessity. The Government had, ac- ton said, that the great majority of those who cordingly, telegraphed to St. Petersburg for some had at first opposed the vote had withdrawn, not explanation of the apparent inconsistency between only the amendment, but themselves. these Imperial assurances and the proceedings of On the following night the vote passed through the Russian troops, but they had received no Committee under circumstances which still further reply. An intense feeling was promptly mani- strengthened the Ministerial position. At an early fested, in which more than one Liberal member stage of the proceedings, the Chancellor of the joined, to the effect that such movements on Exchequer communicated to the House a summary the part of the Russians tended to justify of the articles of the armistice, and it was at once the suspicions entertained of their intentions, evident, that though not actually occupied, Con- and that the Government ought to be unhesi- stantinople was absolutely in the power of the tatingly supported. But on a sudden this Russians. Both Houses were therefore informed disposition received a check from a fresh piece of that a detachment of the British fleet had been information. Count Schouvaloff had telegraphed ordered to proceed to Constantinople for the pro- to Prince Gortschakoff to ask whether it was tection of the life and property of British subjects. " true that the Eussian army was advancing The Marquis of Hartington thought the despatch of towards Constantinople, and had taken a fortified the fleet rather a soothing measure than otherwise, position forming part of the lines of the defence and hoped it would excite no jealousies. Though of Constantinople," and had received the follow- still condemning the manner in which the vote ing reply, which was at once communicated to of credit had been brought before the House, ha the English Government, and which Sir Stafford declined to take part in opposing it. Mr. Gladstone, Northcote read to the House :— " The order has while delivering a most conciliatory speech in been given to our military commanders to stop relation to a statement of Sir Stafford Xorthcote's, hostilities along the whole line in Europe and in as to the wish of the Government to see the Christian Asia. There is not a word of truth in the rumours provinces of Turkey well administered, protested that have reached you." most eloquently against the policy of an alliance Upon this a scene arose which the Chancellor with Austria; and urged on the Government the of the Exchequer described as far from dignified. frank adoption of the principle, that it would not 912 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. consent in any 'way to curtail the liberty and in- Derby that anticipations such as he expressed, dependence which Russia and Turkey might con- if they were known at Constantinople, were sent to grant to the Christian provinces of Turkey precisely of a nature to render inevitable the —and to repel any Austrian overtures in that eventualities which it was his object to guard direction. On that understanding, he would gladly against. If the Turks were to acquire the con- give any support he could to the Government viction that a menace or an attack directed against during the negotiations of the Conference. Against Constantinople would cause England to depart the financial proposal, however, he protested as from her neutrality, their policy would naturally warmly as ever, though he declined to be a party be to prolong their resistance, in spite of its evident to any further resistance after fairly recording his uselessness, in such a way as to force Russia to vote against it, and the reason of that vote. He pursue her operations as far as the capital. It could find no precedent for such a vote in the case would be different, in all probability, if the attitude of any previous Conference held to close a war, and language of the Cabinet of London were such and he declared that he had never heard of a pre- as thoroughly to convince the Porte that it had no cedent for it, or any rational justification of it. assistance to hope for from abroad. In such a After a free expression of conflicting views in case, the Porte would resign itself more promptly the speeches of other members, the Government to abandon a resistance which could only aggravate were found to command in Committee 328 votes its position. against 124. The grant thus passed through its On January 13 Lord Derby further instructed second stage with a slight increase on the former the English Ambassador at St. Petersburg, to majority. On the following Monday the report of inquire whether Prince Gortschakoff would be supply was agreed to without a division, and in willing to give assurances that the Russian forces a thin House the Chancellor of the Exchequer re- would not occupy the Peninsula of Gallipoli ; and ceived the desired authority for raising £6,000,000 in reply Lord Augustus Loftus was authorized to by the issue of Exchequer Bonds. state that the Imperial Cabinet had no intention of With regard to the second despatch of the directing military operations upon Gallipoli, unless British fleet to Constantinople, to which we have the Turkish regular troojis were concentrated there. incidentally referred above, it afterwards transpired They presumed, however, on their part, that in that as early as December 13 —only three days addressing to them the question, her Majesty's after the fall of Plevna—the English Government, Government had no intention of occupying that in a memorandum to the Russian Ambassador, peninsula—"a step which would not be in accord- stated that an occupation of Constantinople by the ance with their neutrality, and might give rise in Russian troops, even of a temporary character and Constantinople to illusions which would not favour solely from military considerations, might lead the conclusion of peace." public feeling in England, based on a just appre- In explaining the decision of the Government, ciation of the consequences to be apprehended, to as to the second desjwtch of the fleet to Con- call for measures of precaution from which her stantinople in the House of Lords, Lord Derby Majesty's Government had up to that time thought said that as a consequence of the condition that themselves justified in abstaining. In that case the Turks should retire from the lines protecting they would consider themselves free to adopt any their capital, the Russians could enter it whenever line of conduct which might appear to them neces- it might please them to do so, and disorder and sary for the protection of British interests ; but anarchy might be the consequence of a Russian they sincerely expected and confidently hoped occupation. He added—"We have many British that any such necessity would be averted by an subjects there, we have many vessels under the understanding between the two Governments. British flag there, we have many interests of In reply, Prince Gortschakoff said the Emperor various kinds to consider and protect; and after of Russia was always disposed to lend himself to full consideration we have thought it right that, every understanding destined to maintain good not the fleet itself, but a detachment, should go relations between the two countries, and it up to afford, in case of need, protection, first was with that view he (Prince Gortschakoff) to our own subjects, and next, if it is required, thought it his duty to point out to Lord to any others who may be in danger from the THE RUSS0-TURK1SH WAR. 913 state of the popular feeling, or in the event of dently trusted that on reconsideration the Porte popular outbreak.'' This determination had been woull not view the adoption of this measure as communicated to the other European Powers, one exceeding the requirements of the situation. of which had applied to the Porte for permission Admiral Hornby was accordingly ordered to to send its licet into the Dardanelles. proceed ; and leaving two vessels at Gallipoli Earl Granville, whilst insisting upon the gravity to keep the passage open, he steamed with four of the step taken by the Government, abstained iron-clads through the Straits, and anchored off from condemning it, and expressed satisfaction the Prince's Islands, about ten miles from Constan- that measures had been taken to give it as much tinople, on February 14. The Turkish Government as possible an European character. offered a formal protest against the passage of When the resolution of the Government was the Dardanelles ; it, however, took no steps to taken, it was assumed that the firman granted oppose it, or to attempt to oppose it. Referring by the Porte about a fortnight previously for a to the matter in the House of Lords, Lord Derby similar purpose would still hold good. But on this said that though in ordinary circumstances the occasion, when the British ships approached the Government would have respected the intentions forts of the Dardanelles, it was found that the of the Porte, they could not at that time regard Turkish officers in charge had no authority to it as a free agent. Without any hostility against allow them to pass. The admiral did not think Great Britain, the Sultan, being for the moment himself justified in passing without permission, at the mercy of Russia, might hesitate to incur and returned to Besika Bay to await further towards his victorious enemy a responsibility which instructions. Communications were in conse- a distinct permission to the British fleet might quence set on foot between the English Govern- imply. The Government therefore thought fit to ment and the Porte. The latter said that the take the responsibility upon themselves ; and the motive ascribed for the step by the English admiral was directed to proceed to Constantinople. Government— the necessity in which they found Immediately the British Government avowed themselves to protect the lives and property of its intention to send ships to the Turkish capital, English subjects—could not in any way be Prince Gortschakoff informed the Russian ambas- justified. As a matter of fact, not only had the sadors at the principal European Courts that order and security of the capital never been dis- the course adopted by England, with the object turbed, but, to speak generally, they were in no of protecting the lives and property of its subjects, way threatened; and, under the tutelary protec- obliged the Cabinet of St. Petersburg to contcm- tion of the Sultan, all the population, native as plate " the temporary entry of a part of our troops well as foreign, enjoyed the most perfect tranquil- into Constantinople with exactly the same object, lity. The English Government might rest assured with the distinction that our protection, if required, that the Porte would continue to spare no pains will be extended to all the Christians. The two to secure general repose and tranquillity in the Governments would thus be fulfilling a common capital ; and the Turkish Ambassador in London duty of humanity. It follows that this task, was ordered to make the necessary representa- being of a pacific nature, could not assume in any tions to the English Cabinet, and endeavour to way the character of mutual hostility." induce them to give up a step which, from In acknowledging receipt of this communica- its nature and character, might provoke grave tion on February 13, Lord Derby expressed his complications. satisfaction at the declaration that the Russian In reply, Lord Derby said the English Govern- Government did not regard the despatch of a ment had every confidence in the goodwill of detachment of the British fleet to Constantinople the Sultan to protect the lives and property of as partaking of any hostile character. But he British subjects at Constantinople; but after the added, that he could not recognize the circum- warnings they had received of the serious appre- stances as in any degree parallel, or acknowledge hension of disturbances in the city in certain that the arrival of British vessels near the Bos- eventualities, they would not feel justified in phorus justified the entry of Russian troops into exposing British subjects to such dangers without Constantinople itself. The difference between the the protection of their owu flag, and they confi- two proceedings, he said, was so marked that it 115 ; 914 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. was scarcely necessary to comment upon it. In land troops on the European shore, and expressed the one case the ships of war of a friendly Power its readiness to extend the engagement to the had been sent into the neighbourhood of the city Asiatic shore, if Russia would adopt the same in order to be ready for any emergency. In the course. Russia replied by declaring her willing- other case the troops of a hostile army were to be ness to leave the Asiatic side of the Straits alone marched into the town in violation of an existing if England did so also, and a distinct under- armistice, and the last symbol of defeat was thus standing on a delicate subject was thus established to be imposed upon the defeated Government between the two Cabinets. and people. The English Government could not, During the progress of the events we have just therefore, admit that the despatch of the ships had described the situation was strained to the last any real bearing on the entry of the Russian degree, and it was felt that any hour might produce to deter- troops ; and the latter measure would be uncalled a collision most disastrous Europe. The for by any circumstances of military or other mination of the Russian Government to send their necessity, while it might be most disastrous to the troops into Constantinople produced the greatest whole population of the city. possible excitement in England ; and on Wed- Instructions to occupy the city were sent to the nesday, February 13, it was everywhere reported again resigned, and that war Russian Commander-in-chief from St. Petersburg ; that Lord Derby had but with great discretion the English Government would be immediately declared. In Russia the lessened the excuse for an advance of the Russian feeling against England was equally strong, army by directing the ships to go no further than and at this time a war with her would un- Prince's Islands, ten miles from the Bosphorus doubtedly have been immensely popular. The and when they were almost immediately after- news that orders had been sent for the Russian wards withdrawn to Moudania Bay, about thirty troops to enter Constantinople produced great miles further from that channel, the Russians, on rejoicings throughout the length and breadth their side, renounced their intention of occupying of the land ; for from the time when it became Stamboul. known that the victorious advance of the army The positions occupied by the Russian troops had been stopped, and that the question would not only enabled them to enter Constantinople be submitted for solution to a European Congress, with the greatest ease, but they also virtually there had been in all classes a feeling of profound violent indignation. commanded Gallipoli ; and as the occupation of disappointment and Many that town might have interfered with the com- persons who had previously condemned the war munications of the English fleet, on February with Turkey, as most disastrous for the economic 13 Lord Derby, in the course of conversation and political progress of the country and ruinous with the Russian Ambassador on the situation of for the national finances, forgot their prudence affairs, expressed an earnest hope that the Russian and gloomy forebodings, and were ready to engage Government would not make any movement of with a light heart in a great European struggle. troops toward it, or of such a nature as to threaten The people of St. Petersburg considered their the communications of the English fleet. Any Government culpably moderate in its demands such movement, he said, would be regarded in upon Turkey, and almost criminally deferential England as compromising the safety of the fleet, to the susceptibilities of Europe. and in the actual state of public feeling he could Towards the end of February the excitement in not answer for the consequences, which might be England had greatly abated. Lord Beacons field's most serious. speech in proposing the Vote of Credit in the Some communications passed between the two House of Lords gave prominence to the idea that, Governments, and the result was that Russia, on whether in peace or war, it was essential that the her side, maintained her promise of not occupying policy of the British Government should be backed Gallipoli or entering the lines of Bulair. In by the support of a united people. But in the return, she said, she expected that there should main the tone of the Government was pacific and be no disembarkation of English troops either on hopeful. Yet, as the publication of the Russian the Asiatic or European shores. Under these cir- conditions was delayed from week to week, the cumstances, the English Cabinet engaged not to feeling of uneasiness revived. The arrangements THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 915 for the holding of the Congress, indeed, appeared Government of Greece in reference to the provinces to be progressing ; Berlin was finally decided upon of Epirus, Thessaly, and Crete, would receive the as the place of meeting, Lord Lyons was named as careful consideration of her Majesty's Plenipo- " the English Plenipotentiary, and it was officially tentiaries ; and that her Majesty's Government stated that the English Government had proposed will explain to the Congress that the pacification that Greece should be represented. is owing to their interposition, but for which the That country had taken no actual part in struggle would have continued." On these assur- the war between Russia and Turkey ; but for ances it was found comparatively easy to quiet a long time there existed a very strong feeling in the provinces, and the insurrection ended without favour of joining in the conflict, with the view further bloodshed. of obtaining a suitable consideration in the ultimate On February 20 Prince Bismarck delivered a settlement. This feeling increased in intensity speech on the Eastern Question in the German when fortune had apparently deserted the Turks, Parliament. Important utterances had been ex- and when—after the Russian successes at Plevna pected from the German statesman on the occasion, —Servia joined in the fray. Insurrections then and public curiosity had been wrought up to the broke out in the Greek Provinces of Turkey, and highest pitch of excitement, only, as was almost large supplies and reinforcements for the insur- inevitable, to be greatly disappointed. Speaking, gents were poured into Epirus and Thessaly by in answer to an interpellation from Ilerr von the sympathetic nation. Warlike demonstrations Bcnnigsen, Prince Bismarck proceeded calmly to were constantly made in Athens and the principal survey the situation from a purely national point towns; and on its being reported that Circassians of view. Taking the terms of the armistice one by and Bashi-bazouks were to be employed in quell- one, he declared that, with very few exceptions, ing the neighbouring insurrection the war feeling they in no way affected German interests; but that hecame almost irrepressible, and the Government certain territorial points were involved which forthwith announced its intention of " occupying would concern the signatories of the Treaty of provisionally" the Greek Provinces of the Otto- Paris. The only real interest Germany had in man Empire. the East was the question whether merchantmen On February 2 a large military force was accord- should be allowed to pass the Dardanelles in time ingly sent across the frontier ; but if there had of peace without molestation, as heretofore; and on been any idea of profiting by the embarrassment this point he would deem it necessary to urge of Turkey the movement was too late, for just at the interests of Germany in the Conference and this juncture the armistice was arranged between in ordinary diplomatic negotiations. He did not the Turks and their greater adversary, which left think that the distribution of Bulgaria would them comparatively free to deal with the minor imperil the peace of Europe, nor was Germany in one, now seemingly disposed to take the field. any way opposed to the independence of Roumania, Notwithstanding this, however, hostilities would Montenegro, or Servia. Prince Bismarck, after probably have ensued, had it not been that Greece reviewing the possibility of the Conference not was persuaded, by the very strong representations coming to an agreement, remarked that it was the of France and England, to withdraw her troops. interest of Russia to come to an understanding, and The insurrection continued even after this, and to obtain a settlement of the question once for all, was so evidently fomented by Greek influence and and that he regarded the probability of a European support, that the British Government, anxious to war but "little warranted" in his eyes. If' prevent another war, took the course of urging ridiculed the suggestion that Germany should act Greece to put a stop to it, giving her an assurance as the police of Europe ; but stated that, as Ger- that in that case the Hellenic cause should not many was on excellent terms with all the Powers be injured by acceding to the advice of Her —Russia, Austria, and England—she could accept Majesty's Government, and that England would the post of mediator; for his experience had taught endeavour to secure a full and favourable hearing him that two States, when left to settle a delicate for Greece at the proposed Congress. The British allair alone, were easily led to a quarrel, while a Foreign Minister further declared that the claims third party not only exercised a wholesome influ- which would undoubtedly be advanced by the ence, but also kept flagging negotiations up to the 916 THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. mark. As regarded any active intervention, how- been held at two o'clock ; but as at that time ever, Prince Bismarck energetically repudiated any the negotiations had not been fully concluded, such intention, for " only if their own independence, it was postponed until after the signature of the their own interests were at stake, should he advise treaty. At five o'clock General Ignatieff informed the Emperor to unsheathe the sword." the Grand-duke that this had been done, where- Curiously enough, on the same day important upon his Imperial Highness congratulated the Parliamentary speeches were also made by the troops upon the happy conclusion of peace, and Prime Ministers in the Austrian and Hungarian thanked them, in the name of the Emperor, Parliaments, the two speeches being exactly similar for their brave and glorious services, which had in tone, and stating that all the Powers, Russia brought them to the gates of Constantinople. included, had accepted the invitation to the Con- The Emperor, he said, had fought to protect the ference. Regarding the Peace preliminaries, the Christians ; but now that the war was over, he Government knew what they were, but could not hoped Turkey and Russia would be good friends. make any declaration respecting them, except that A solemn religious service was subsequently cele- among them were such as could not be brought brated — the field altar facing in the direction of into harmony with the interests of the Austro- the Mosque of St. Sophia at Constantinople. Hungarian Monarchy. The Government hoped, The Sultan immediately sent the following : — however, that it would be possible to smooth over telegram to the Emperor of Russia " I avail these difficulties, and that " a solution would be myself of the occasion offered me by the anniver- effected which would lead to a lasting peace as sary of your Majesty's accession to transmit to satisfying all interested." you my congratulations, and I take this oppor- "With the view of facilitating the settlement of tunity to renew our friendly relations." The the preliminaries of peace, on Sunday, February Emperor answered as follows: —"I thank your 24, the Grand-duke Nicholas, by previous arrange- Majesty for the wishes you express. They reached ment, proceeded with an escort of Russian troops me together with the news of the signature of to San Stefano, a sea-side village about ten miles the preliminaries of peace between us. I am south-west of Constantinople, and from the neigh- happy to see in such a coincidence an augury of bourhood of which, in the opinion of Count von durable, solid, and friendly relations." Moltke, the best view of the Turkish capital can The news of the signature of the Treaty be obtained. The magnificent old walls which was received at St. Petersburg with the greatest have stood so many sieges, but which for more enthusiasm. The intelligence spread through the than four hundred years have known no other city with the utmost rapidity ; at nine o'clock in foes than the storms and the thunders of heaven, the evening a great crowd had assembled before almost adjoin the village ; and near it are the the Royal Palace, and upon the Czar appearing on Seven Towers, within whose massive keep a a balcony the populace cheered most lustily, and Russian Ambassador has often been imprisoned, sang the national anthem bareheaded. and also the walled-up gate through which the The conclusion of peace was also felt as a great Moslems expect that the Christians will enter relief in Constantinople. The anxiety consequent Constantinople when they recapture it. This on the delay was so great, that even a renewal of they had now practically done, and it would have hostilities was beginning to be contemplated as been easy for the Grand-duke to have breached better than the tension which existed. In the the gate, and enabled the Christians to fulfil the interval which elapsed between the armistice and prophecy. the signature of the Treaty, the hope of English For the next few days Safvet Pasha, the Turkish intervention had again been aroused in the minds Minister of Foreign Affairs, was engaged with the of the Turks, chiefly in consequence of the agi- Grand-duke in discussing aud settling the terms of tation in England ; of the despatch of the English fleet to Constantinople; of the war preparations peace ; and the Treaty of San Stefano (see Appen- and dix I.) was ultimately signed on Sunday, March by the English Government. Attempts were made 3—the anniversary of the Emperor of Russia's to influence English opinion from Constantinople, accession to the throne, and of his liberation of by representing the Russian terms as onerous in the serfs. A parade of the troops was to have the extreme, and as being especially aimed at — THE RU3S0-TURKISII WAR. 917 England — one of the reported conditions being whatever the future might bring forth, a Con- the total surrender of the Turkish fleet, and ference or Congress must precede war. another that Russia intended to interfere with In accepting the invitation to the Congress the Egyptian tribute, although it was hypothe- which it was now proposed should be held at cated to English bondholders. Berlin —the English Government said they con- Meanwhile the English Government, having sidered it desirable to have it understood that obtained the vote of credit, had been avowedly all questions dealt with in the Treaty of Peace making preparations in the most vigorous manner between Russia and Turkey should be considered for the contingency of a possible war. The as subjects to be discussed in the Congress; Channel fleet was ordered to Malta, and by the and that no alteration in the condition of end of February the first army corps was quite things previously established by Treaty should ready to be despatched from England—the tran- be acknowledged as valid until it had received sports and stores having been all provided, and a the assent of the Powers. In order to avoid scheme for the expedition having been drawn up any misapprehension of their meaning, a few at the "War Office, under which Lord Xapier of days later Lord Derby requested Sir II. Elliot Magdala was selected as the General to command to inform Count Andrassy that Her Majesty's any expeditionary force that might be sent out, Government desired to state that they must with Sir Garnet Wolseley for his chief of the S distinctly understand, before they entered into The preparations for possible war had not been Congress, " that every Article in the Treaty confined to England, for early in March Count between Tiiissia and Turkey would be placed Andrassy demanded an extra credit of 60,000,000 before it, not necessarily for acceptance, but in florins, on account of the crisis. The Austrian order that it might be considered what Articles Minister had two Parliaments and two " Delega- required acceptance or concurrence by the several tions" to deal with, and one of the most potent Powers, and what did not." reasons for obtaining the money was, that should In a conversation with Lord Augustus Loftus the meeting of the Congress result untowardly, on .March 12, Prince Gortschakoff said that, when this complicated political apparatus would mani- ratified, the Treaty would be binding as between festly cause valuable time to be lost in providing Russia and Turkey. If any modifications were intro- for the danger which would then be immediate. duced by the European Congress, they would be Count Andrassy assured the Delegations that he the subject of further arrangement between Russia did not intend to occupy Bosnia and Herzegovina, and Turkey. Prince Gortschakoff added, that of all could not impose silence on any member unless in absolute self-defence ; but that while course he expected a pacific solution through the Congress, of the Congress, but he could only accept a dis- the words which the Austrian Minister might speak cussion on those portions of the Treaty which thereat would naturally have more weight if he affected European interests. were in a position to support them. The Hungarian On March 16 Count Schouvaloff was instru Delegation unanimously passed the Bill of Credit, by Prince Gortschakoff to repeat to Lord Derby altering, however, the wording of the Ministerial that the Treaty of Peace—the only one which motion, which, as it originally stood, authorized existed, for Russia had no secret engagement the Cabinet to raise the money " to provide for would be communicated to the English Govern- any extraordinary expenditure." As altered, it ment in its entirety long before the assembling confined the use of the funds voted to the mobili- of the Congress. The English Government, like m of the army. The alteration was intended that of the other Great Powers, reserved to them- to prevent the Government from using the money selves at the Congress their full liberty of appre- for any sudden occupation of Bosnia, to which ciation and action ; and this same liberty which the Hungarians were strongly opposed. she did not dispute to others, Russia claimed for As soon as the terms of the San Stefano Treaty herself, and it would be to restrict that liberty, if, were announced the fear of immediate war died alone among all the Powers, Russia contracted away in England, as it was felt on all hands that, a preliminary engagement. In reply, Lord Derby however influenced, Russia had made no demands said her Majesty's Government could not recede inconsistent with special British interests, and that from the position already clearly defined by 018 THE KUSSO-TURKISH AVAR. tliem, viz., that they must distinctly understand, not consider as being prudent in the interests of before they could enter into Congress, that European peace, or as being necessary for the every Article in the Treaty between Russia and safety of the country, or as being warranted by Turkey would be placed before the Congress, not the state of matters abroad." He had not dis- necessarily for acceptance, but in order that it sented from his colleagues about the Congress, but might be considered what Articles required accep- had dissented about these measures. He held his tance or concurrence by the other Powers, and colleagues in the highest regard, but when ques- what did not. The English Government were tions of European interest were at stake, " when unable to accept the view put forward by Prince the matters in discussion are really matters involv- Gortschakoff", that the freedom of opinion and ing the issue of peace and war," no man can be action in Congress of Russia, more than of any actuated by considerations of personal regard. other Power, would be restricted by this prelimi- The Premier immediately rose and said, that in nary understanding. They therefore desired to Lord Derby " the Queen had lost the services of know whether the Government of Russia were one of her ablest counsellors ; those only who had willing that the communication of the Treaty en served with him could fully appreciate his capacity entier to the Great Powers should be treated as a for affairs, the penetrating power of his intelli- placing of it before the Congress, in order that gence, and the judicial impartiality of his general the whole Treaty, in its relation to existing conduct." His noble friend, with prudence and Treaties, might be examined and considered by perfect taste, had avoided entering into the reasons the Congress. for his resignation; but to avoid mystery, he would This decision was at once forwarded to Prince say that at the present moment, when the balance Gortschakoff by the Russian Ambassador in Lon- of power in the Mediterranean was so disturbed, don, but the Imperial Government declined to go and the hopes of rectifying it through Congress further than it had already done. As, however, had almost disappeared, it had become the duty of different interpretations had been given to the the Government to consider what measures they "liberty of appreciation and action " which Russia would adopt for the protection of the Empire, and thought it right to reserve to herself at the Con- they had thought it right to advise the Queen to gress, Prince Gortschakoff defined the meaning of appeal to Parliament, in order that the services of the term in the following manner: — "It leaves the Reserve Forces might be made available. In to the other Powers the liberty of raising such losing the services of Lord Derby he was the questions at the Congress as they may think it fit greatest sufferer, but he believed that the policy to discuss, and reserves to itself the liberty of which he had recommended would tend to the accepting or not accepting the discussion of these greatness and strength of the country. questions." It so happened, that the same afternoon Mr. It was at once seen that the position taken by Gladstone had received and addressed a deputation Prince Gortschakoff would adjourn the meeting of from Leeds. Though declining to assert that the the Congress indefinitely, and the British Govern- conduct of Russia had been reasonable and satis- ment felt it its duty to take a step by which factory, he expressed the greatest doubt as to the the situation was declared to be one of grave wisdom of the English Government in endeavour- emergency, and the importance of which was ing single-handed to obtain from her the concession intensified by the resignation of Lord Derby, the of conditions preliminary to the meeting of the Foreign Secretary, which took place on March 28. Congress. In emphatic language he called on his In explaining the step he had taken in the House hearers, in common with great masses of English- of Lords, his Lordship said grave conclusions men, if there came into view, on any form, the had been arrived at by the Cabinet, of which he danger of a guilty war, to say, " This shall not be disapproved. He did not say that those measures done. Peace shall not be broken except in obedi- " necessarily and inevitably tended to bring about ence to some great call of national duty ; and the a state of war;" but they were measures " which, call of national duty is now, not to break, but to in the exercise of my deliberate judgment, I can- maintain peace." — —— C II APT Ell XX XIX. Appointment of Lord Salisbury as Foreign Secretary— Issue of an Important Circular Despatch by tlie British Government—Changed Aspect of Affairs — Feeling in Russia—Message from the Queen on calling out the Reserves— Interview of Liberals with Lords Granville and Harring- ton as to the necessity of Action in the Crisis —Address of Lord Beaconsfield in the House of Lords— Important Speech of Lord Derby Debate in the Commons— Mr. Gladstone's Criticism of Lord Salisbury's Circular— Reply of .Mr. Hardy— Speech of Lord Hartington Reply of Prince Gortschakoff t<> Lord Salisbury's Despatch —Mediation of Germany— Proposal to withdraw the British Fleet and I' Army from the neighbourhood of Constantinople — Amicahle semi-official Interchange of Views between Russia and England — Excitement in England in consequence of the announcement that Indian Troops were to be brought to Malta — Speeches of Mr. Hardy, Mr. Bright, and Mr. Cross, during thi Easter Vacation — Reassembling of Parliament — Visit of Count Schonvaloff, the Russian Ambassador in London, to St. Petersburg— Hopes of a Peaceful Solution — General Todleben appointed to succeed the Grand-duke Nicholas in command of the Russian Army near Constantinople — Debate on the Employment of the Indian Troops in both Houses of Parliament — Large Majority for the Government— Return of Count Schouvaloff— Most [mportant Agreement between him and Lord Salisbury —Subsequent Explanation of Lord Salisbury in the House of Lords—Acceptance of an Invitation from the German Government to a Congress at Berlin — Lord Beacons- field and Lord Salisbury chosen as the English Plenipotentiaries—Important Despatch from Lord Salisbury to Lord Odo Russell as to the Policy to be advocated by the British Plenipotentiaries in the Congress—Meetings of the Congress—The Bulgarian Question Unalterable Decision of the British Plenipotentiaries —Speech of Lord Salisbury on the Admission of Greece to the Congress— R on the Subject —Important Discussions with respect to Bulgaria—Speeches of Count Schouvaloff, Lord Beaconsfield, and Prince Bismarck— Ultimate Decision of the Congress with respect to Eastern Roumelia— Important Speech of Prince Gortschakoff—The Occu- pation < f Bosnia and Herzegovina by Austria — Opposition of the Ottoman Plenipotentiaries — Russian Determination not to yield on the Question of Bessarabia—Independence of Servia recognized —The Claims of Greece — Important Speech of Lord Beaconsfield — Decision of the Congress with respect to Ronmania and Montenegro—The Russian Accessions in Asia — Principal Alterations effected by the Congress Defensivi 1 twi - n England and Turkey— Cession of Cyprus to Great Britain — Enthusiastic Welcome to the British Plenipotenl on their return to London— Speech of Lord Beaconsfield, in the House of Lords, on the Berlin Treaty and the Convention with Turkey Startling Revelation by Lord Derby as to the reason of his Resignation — Debate on the Treaty and Convention in the House of Commons — Speeches of Lord Hartington, Viscount Sandon, Mr. Gladstone, Mr. Cross, Mr. Lowe, and Sir Stafford Northcotc — Immense Majority in favour of the Government— Ratification of the Treaty of Berlin. Lord Salisbury succeeded Lord Derby at the of the Reserves completely transformed the aspect Foreign Office, and the first-fruit of his appoint- of affairs ; for the fact that 40,000 men were to be ment was a remarkable circular despatch ad- withdrawn from civil employment and industrial dressed to the British Ambassadors at the various pursuits, indicated that war was now contemplated European Courts, which is given in full in Appen- by the British Government not merely as a remote dix II. Briefly, it stated that the Treaty of possibility, but as an imminent contingency; and in San Stefano extended the power of Russia over conjunction with this measure preparations, both for countries where a Greek population dominated, attack and defence, were carried on more energetical 1 v and affected every nation which had interests than ever, and precautionary warnings were issued in the Eastern Mediterranean; that it made Russia to outlying and assailable portions of the Empire. wholly master of the Black Sea, and depressed, The warlike passions of the population were thus almost to the point of subjection, the political aroused, and what went on in Great Britain was, independence of the Government of Constanti- naturally enough, echoed in Ilussia, where the nople, though to that Government belonged a feeling of hostility to England was for a time formal jurisdiction over geographical positions greater than during the Crimean war. The bril- which must, under all circumstances, be of the liant passage of the Balkans and the rapid advance deepest interest to Great Britain. The circular, to Constantinople, had produced in the minds of moreover, re-asserted the doctrine which Lord most Russians a state of excitement by no means Derby had repeatedly and emphatically affirmed favourable to the formation of a just estimate of that Russia was bound to submit her terms of the important interests, legitimate claims, and peace to the approval of Europe, because they military resources of certain other Powers who profoundly modified a great international settle- insisted on having a voice in the solution of the ment, solemnly adopted in 1856 and renewed Eastern Question. The general feeling was that in 1871. as Russia had alone undertaken the emancipation The issue of this circular and the calling out of the Turkish Christians, she had a full right to 920 THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. make what arrangements she pleased with the the proclamation was formally issued the next clay. European Congress, though it The message stated that "the present state of Porte ; and that a should confine itself to simply sanctioning and con- public affairs in the East, and the necessity in firming the Treaty of Peace, would be for Russia connection therewith of taking steps for the a national humiliation. The Russian Government, maintenance of peace and for the protection of it is true, did not hold extreme views of this the interests of the Empire, having constituted, in kind, but that it was not entirely free from their the opinion of her Majesty, a case of great emer- influences was amply proved by the way in which gency within the meaning of the Acts of Parlia- it had concluded the armistice and negotiated the ment in that behalf," her Majesty calls out the Treaty of San Stefano. Even men of moderate Reserves ; and the same words were repeated in views, who took into consideration political possi- the Proclamation. bilities as well as abstract rights, real and imaginary, It was arranged that the debate on the subject were but little disposed to admit foreign interfer- should take place on the following Monday. In ence in so-called Russo-Turkish affairs. They the interim a deputation of 350 Liberals, repre- believed that neither England nor Austria would senting 117 associations and more than 100 towns, go to war alone, and that consequently the only waited on Lord Granville and Lord Harrington, danger to be averted was an offensive and defensive the leaders of the Opposition, to impress on them alliance between the two. Such an alliance, it the necessity for action in the crisis. Their views was thought, could easily be prevented by making were embodied, at a preliminary meeting, in a concessions to the one or to the other, as cir- resolution declaring it was possible to remedy any cumstances might demand. This delusion was defects of the San Stefano Treaty through a gradually dispelled by the vigorous policy and Congress, and protesting against "a useless and energetic military preparations of the British criminal war." When introduced to the leaders Government ; but it was speedily replaced by the deputation repeated these two ideas with a new delusion—the belief that the Beaconsfield emphasis. The answers were not very encourag- Cabinet had decided to go to war for the purpose ing. Lord Granville showed how impossible it of humiliating Russia, and that no possible con- was for an Opposition to stop a Government cessions would make it deviate from its fixed resolved on war; and Lord Hartington, though he resolve. So long as Lord Derby remained in the regretted the failure to meet in Congress, held Cabinet, it was hoped that he would be able to that all immediate prospect of such an assembly prevent his colleagues from making an appeal to was over. His action in Parliament would be arms. That hope was destroyed on his resigna- dictated by an earnest wish to prevent the country drawn into war. He regarded the tion ; and when the news of that event reached from being St. Petersburg the foreign exchanges fell to a aroused feeling both in England and Russia, lower point than they had been at any time the proximity of English ships and Russian since the Crimean war. Lord Salisbury's circular, armies on the sea of Marmora, and the existence taken in connection with the calling; out of the of the "diplomatic difficulty," as serious dangers, Reserves, was regarded as a conclusive proof that and thought the duty of Opposition was to secure the English Cabinet had now firmly decided on that a moment of calm consideration should be war, and the popular feeling in Russia was thus afforded before the commencement of hostilities. excited to the highest point. Amongst other On Monday, April 8, Lord Beaconsfield moved manifestations of it, a meeting was held in Moscow an address of thanks to the Queen for her message with the view of organizing a volunteer fleet of with respect to the calling out of the Reserves, light vessels for destroying British commerce, to which was ultimately agreed to without a division. form committees and open subscriptions for this After reciting the proceedings which led to the purpose all over Russia, and to request the Heir breaking off of the Congress, and which we Apparent to accept the honorary presidency of have already described, he said the key-note of the Central Committee. the policy of the Government and the diapason The message from the Queen announcing her of their diplomacy had been the assertion of the intention to call out the Reserves was read in both principle that no Power had a right to liberate Houses of Parliament on Monday, April 1, and itself from existing engagements without the con- TIIE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 921 sent of the other contracting parties. lie described Turkey was open to much animadversion. If the the Treaty of San Stefano as having entirely Government had acted with real confidence in abolished the dominion of the Ottoman Empire in regard to Europe, they would have been certain Europe, and the case was not different in Asia, to have had the support of every moderate man for the Treaty would convert the Black Sea into a in the country. Russian Like. When the hopes of the Govern- Lord Derby followed Lord Granville in a speech, ment of the meeting of the Congress were in which he candidly announced that the calling disappointed, they had to consider what course it out of the Reserves was not the sole nor indeed the was their duty to take ; and they felt there was principal reason which had separated him from his but one to adopt. When all the world was armed late colleagues. When it was said that England or arming, was England to remain disarmed? " I could not remain unarmed when the whole of am sure my noble friend [Lord Derby], whose loss Europe was arming, it must not be forgotten that I so much deplore, would never uphold that England was in possession of the British fleet. doctrine. Xo, I do not think such things of him; The present state of affairs was described as one and to the individual of whom I did I should say, of great emergency, but he should like to know A nget ad Anlicyram; only I trust, for Heaven's what was the emergency and what had create 1 it, sake, that his lunacy would not imperil the for he did not admit that it was a fact that all British Empire. I have ever considered that diplomatic means had been exhausted. He did her Majesty's Government, of whatever party not think there was any solid foundation for irrita- formed, are the trustees of that empire. That tion against Russia, and even in contemplation of empire was formed by the enterprise and energy war there was no reason for haste on the English of your ancestors, my Lords; and it is one of side. Discussing, in the event of war, what a very peculiar character. I know no example probable allies England would have on her side, of it, either in ancient or modern history. No he came to the conclusion that though Austria Cajsar or Charlemagne ever presided over a might be a possible ally, he doubted very much dominion so peculiar. Its flag floats on many whether it would be safe to rely greatly on that waters; it has provinces in every zone; they are quarter. Such being the state of things, what was inhabited by persons of different races, different it we were going to fight for? " What is to be religions, different laws, manners, and customs. the result of the war, assuming it to be successful? My Lords, that empire is no mean heri- I know at least what it will not do. One class in tage, but it is not a heritage that can only be this country, and it is rather a numerous class, enjoyed ; it must be maintained, and it can only will be sure to be equally disappointed, whatever be maintained by the same qualities that en happens. Those who profess admiration for it —by courage, by discipline, by patience, bv Turkey, those who lament the fall of the Turkish determination, by a reverence for public law and Empire, are out of court. You might have kept respect for national rights. My Lords, in the East that empire alive for a time, but you cannot now of Europe, at the present moment, some securities restore it. The Secretary for Foreign Affairs of that empire are imperilled. I never can believe would be the last person to wish to do so. that at such a moment it is the Peers of England England would not allow it, and all Europe would who will be wanting to uphold the cause of this be against it. If, then, you cannot restore the country." Turkish Empire, what are yon to do? Are you to Lord Granville would not oppose the address, go to war to cut off something from the pecuniary but said that, although the Opposition had ab- indemnity which Turkey has to pay to Russia, stained from bringing forward votes of censure, or to make various modifications in the details that circumstance constituted no proof that they of the Treaty of San Stefano? Those are results approved the conduct of the Government. He which may be fairly attained by means of diplo- believed that a great diplomatic failure had matic negotiations ; but such objects, it seems to occurred in reference to the Congress. He hoped me, are not of such transcendent magnitude as and believed in peace, as it was the interest to justify the Government in calling out, at the of every Power to maintain peace, though he present moment, our military Reserves. We know, admitted that the Treaty between Russia and however, that there is a good deal more behind 116 022 THE EUSSO-TURKISH "WAR. than any modifications of the Treaty. Ask the England had set herself up as the organ of, and first man you meet, and he will tell you nine times the substitute for Europe. Mr. Gladstone then out of ten, ' Oh, we have lost influence in Europe, traced the slow gliding of the Government towards and we must light to regain it.' If it is any satis- war, and finally discussed Lord Salisbury's circular, faction to us to know it, from one end of Europe which he denounced as full of misrepresentations. to the other, England's movements are watched All the stipulations, which were the bases of with intense anxiety. That is a satisfaction which that inflammatory despatch, had been made we may enjoy at the present, whatever anybody known months before to her Majesty's Govern- may think of the transactions of the last two years. ment, and the Russians had adhered to their first Whether they think we have done too much, or terms after a great war, which had brought them too little, or not done all we ought, there is one within a few miles of Constantinople. He objected thing certain—that, during these two years Eng- in the strongest manner to the retrocession of land has not on any question been regarded or Roumanian Bessarabia, and to some other terms of treated as a feeble Power. I own that individually the Treaty, but he saw no cause for war, and could this is not a satisfaction I care very much for; but not conceive how Lord Salisbury's charges, made such as it is you have it. I would say more than after a reticence of six months, were compatible that; if it were true in any respect that English with national honour. He held that the Govern- influence in the East were diminished, I should ment should accept the Congress which Russia say it was diminished by a course of action which had accepted in calling the Treaty of San Stefano we deliberately and of our own free choice adopted. a preliminary Treaty. Mr. Gladstone, who declined We chose to stand neutral— conditionally neutral, to move any amendment, was answered by Mr. if you please, but the condition does not lessen the Hardy, who maintained that Russia had not agreed neutrality— we chose to stand neutral when we to discuss all clauses of the Treaty; declared that knew that Turkey must be defeated, and it is England, on a vital question, would never consent almost ridiculous now to say, ' Ob, that is quite to quit Congress and leave others to settle it in true; but then, you see, when the war began we her absence ; admitted that the fleet was kept in did not count upon Russia obtaining such an the Sea of Marmora as a manifestation of England's accession of military preside.' If you did not power, and her intention to have a fair share in expect that, what did you expect? .... I the settlement of the Eastern Question; and asserted must say I require something more than any of the that in its warlike preparations the Government, reasons and arguments I have heard, either in this so far from drifting, was bringing itself to anchor. House or out of it, to show me that, in the cir- He maintained that the Treaty made Russia domi- cumstances which now seem likely to arise, there is nant in the Black Sea, and gave her the right of a casus belli. Unless such a war be absolutely interfering in every province of Turkey ; declared forced upon us, I object to it, because it will be a that Roumania was " first a road and then an ally war undertaken without necessity, because it will for Russia;" asserted that all South-Eastern Europe be a war undertaken without a clear and defined was darkened by Russia ; and denied that any object before us, and because it will be undertaken British Minister could wish for war. with a divided country and, in all probability, The debate was adjourned to the following without an ally." night, but the only important speech then made In moving the address in the Commons, Sir was by Lord Hartington. The official leader of Stafford Xorthcote made such a temperate speech, the Liberals declined to propose or vote for any that Mr. Gladstone, who answered him, said that amendment, but animadverted on the refusal of it might have voted silently the Government to say straight out whether they if stood alone he ; but that it must be read by the light of the would co to war or not. He maintained that the refusal to enter the Congress, or to agree to need of the hour was European concert, and the proposal of a preliminary Congress, which it thought that Russia, after her losses, should be was understood had been made by Germany, and treated with fairness and forbearance. The Russians which he considered was a reasonable way out of had not changed their terms, and if the Govern- the difficulty which had arisen. In refusing that ment did not like them they ought to have pro- proposal and sending Lord Salisbury's despatch, tested. The Treaty of San Stefano could not be THE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. 923 set aside without a most emphatic condemnation application came to be discussed, serious difficulties of the whole policy of her Majesty's Government. as to details arose, and ultimately no action was The very landmarks of that policy, contained in Lord taken by cither Power. Derby's despatch of .May G, had recently been set As to the Congress, the most promising issue aside; and though there might be justification for out of the difficulty which prcsentel itself to the that, still if the policy of the Government were war, Cabinet of Berlin, was the holding of a Preliminary or preparation for war, the country had a right Conference, and Prince Bismarck at first worked to demand the reason. lie dissented from the doc- in that direction. The idea was not, however, trine that because the Treat}' was hostile to the favourably entertained by the English Government, interests of Europe, therefore England alone should and it was then proposed that a Congress should repeal it, and held that as yet there was no occa- be held to consider the Treaties of 1856 and 1871, sion shown for engaging in war. in relation to that of San Stefano. After a time Sir Wilfred Lawson, in opposition to the advice an amicable semi-official interchange of views took of the Marquis of Ilaitington, moved an amend- place between the Cabinets of London and St. ment regretting that the Government had called 1 'etersburg. The former declared that it sincerely out the Reserves, but it was only supported by desired a peaceful solution, that it had no intention sixty-four votes. or wish to put unnecessary obstacles in the way of The debate in the Commons on the second negotiations, and that all it wished was to have night had been greatly influenced by the publica- the whole Treaty placed before the Congress. tion of the reply of Prince Gortschakoff to Lord The latter replied that it could not see any differ- Salisbury's circular, which will be found in the ence between what had been done and what was Appendix (No. III.). It will be seen that although desired. In unofficial conversations, the views of it reiterated the language which the Russian the Cabinet of St. Petersburg were more clearly Government had previously used respecting the expressed. " The real object of the British Govern- Congress—and thus offered no concession with ment," it was said, " is to make us recognize the respect to the point immediately at issue— it was Congress as a tribunal, to tear up our Treaty, and nevertheless couched in a considerate and moderate to inflict upon us diplomatic humiliation. Of tone, and by inviting further explanations from course anything savouring of humiliation cannot the British Government, it at least left the door be accepted, and though ready to make modifica- still open for the renewal of efforts to reach a tions in what we have proposed, we will not allow common understanding. the Treaty to be cancelled." At this fresh phase of the question the mediation The English Parliament separated for the Easter of Germany was accordingly brought to bear, with vacation on April 16, and Sir Stafford Xorthcote the view of re-opening negotiations on the subject stated that "nothing had occurred to diminish of the Congress. The real danger of the situation the hope of an arrangement of the difficulties was felt to be not so much in the diplomatic dead- that existed." On the following day, however, lock, as in the fact that the Russian army and the the information was published that several British licet were both at the gates of the most thousand Indian troops were on the point of being coveted capital in the world, and that a false move embarked for Malta. No allusion had been made on either side —an accident or a misunderstanding to this important decision, cither upon the intro- not cleared up in time—might lead to a tremen- duction of the Mutiny Bill or in the Budget debates dous war. The Berlin Cabinet therefore thought — a reticence which was afterwards severely that first of all the existing tension should be criticised by the Opposition. The defence offered lessened, and that both England and Russia should by the Government was, substantially, that in the give some proof of their desire to arrive at an delicate position of European alfairs it was amicable solution. This it was felt might best be necessary for the full success of the scheme effected by both Powers withdrawing their forces that it should be disclosed as complete, and not to a certain distance. The Russian army might, merely in preparation. The Government also for example, retire to Adrianople, and the British explained that the time of the revelation was not fleet to Besika Bay. The principle was accepted chosen by itself, and that the disclosure came in London and St. Petersburg, but as soon as its unexpectedly upon the Cabinet. — 924 THE KUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. The step was felt on all hands to be most serious, the Christian nation of Russia; and in ne"lectinn- and during the Easter recess public feeling was the House of Commons, which "either dare not highly strung and sharply divided. On April 29 ask information, or when it asks is denied." " The Mr. Gathorne Hardy (Secretary for AYar), opened British Government was the only obstacle to the a Conservative Club at Bradford, and in a long Congress." " The British interests dodge has been speech on the all-engrossing subject of the hour, dropped, and we are to go to war for European law, held that it was the duty of England to uphold which outside these islands nobody understands." European law, and expressed his feeling against Mr. Bright maintained that Lord Beaconsfield Turkey being "truncated and dismembered." Re- was the only real disturber of the nation, and ferring to a memorial which had been presented from that his object was to restore Turkey: to sustain the Congregational churches begging the Govern- " that terrible oppression, that multitudinous crime, ment to seek by all honourable means a peaceful which we call the Ottoman Government." The solution of the crisis, he said that was what they right honourable gentleman thus concluded : were doing; but it was not by the predominance " My consolation and my hope is in this, that of one Power, or by the destruction of all that had the love of justice, and as I believe, the love of been solemnly ratified by Europe, that a permanent mercy and of peace, is not dead in the minds and durable peace could be secured. " It is with of Englishmen. I wish that it may grow and the object of securing that durable peace that we may strengthen from day to day, and that, grow- seek an entrance into a Congress where our voice ing and strengthening, it may baffle policy which may be fully heard upon every question that affects I believe is hateful in the sight of Heaven, which the Treaties of 1856 and 1871 ; and we look to you to my mind is profoundly wicked, and which I and to the people of England to enable us to speak feel certain, beyond all possibility of doubt, is a with that force and that decision which will give policy which is hostile, and may, if persisted in, be effect to our efforts." fatal to the greatest and highest interests of the On the following day a Conference was held at Empire." Manchester of 1500 delegates from cities, towns, On the following night Mr. Cross (Home Sec- and great organizations, to protest against what retary) replied to Mr. Bright at an immense Con- was firmly believed to be the impending war. servative meeting at Preston. He insisted that the Resolutions of the strongest character were passed Government had been most unfairly treated by against "the policy of menace and warlike demon- being constantly taunted that they were all for stration adopted by the Government on the war, the fact being that they were all for peace. Eastern Question;" "the introduction of Sepoys There was one thing which had had the effect of into Europe;" and "the concealment of that un- misleading both Turkey and Europe on this sub- precedented act until Parliament had risen for the ject, and that was the persistent declarations of Easter recess." In addressing the representatives the Government's opponents that there was among of the Conference in the evening, Mr. Bright also the Ministry a war party, and that they were not made an exceedingly strong speech. He reviewed speaking the truth. He would ask whether, if the conduct of the Government in spending the they had wanted to go to war, they would first £6,000,000 recklessly, after the Commons had have left Turkey to be beaten. The Government been assured that it would probably not be did not want war, but it wanted to protect the law spent at all; in having determined on a policy of Europe. He also denied that ministers sought which neither Lord Carnarvon nor Lord Derby the independence and integrity of Turkey, and could endure, though the latter must have suffered admitted that Russia must have compensation for terribly in separating himself from Lord Beacons- her sacrifices. field; in representing that the fleet was sent into Expectation was on the stretch with regard to the Sea of Marmora for the protection of British the exact position of affairs when the House of interests, when it was now acknowledged that it Commons met after the recess on Monday, May was sent there as a menace; in declaring before 6, as it was known that Count Schouvaloff, the Parliament adjourned that nothing was about Russian Ambassador in London, had gone to St to happen, when they were about to import Petersburg, and it was thus believed that direct thousands of Mahometan soldiers to firrht against interchange of views between the Russian and THE KUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 02.3 English Cabinets had recommenced. The hopes Ilartington's resolution: —" That this House being of a peaceful solution were increased from the fact of opinion that the constitutional control of Par- that it was well known the Count had laboured liament over the raising and employment of the earnestly to bring about a satisfactory arrange- military forces of the Crown is fully secured by ment between the two Cabinets. The appoint- the provisions of the law, and by the undoubted ment of Prince LabanoiT as Russian Ambassador at power of this House to grant or refuse supplies, the Porte was also regarded as a conciliatory considers it to be unnecessary and inexpedient to measure. It was true that at Constantinople and affirm any resolution tending to weaken the hands in the immediate neighbourhood the position was of her Majesty's Government in the present state of peculiarly threatening. General Todleben, whose foreign affairs." substitution for the Grand-duke Nicholas as Com- Simultaneously with the commencement of the mandei-in-chicf, at San Stefano, had been at first debate in the Commons, Lord Selborne called interpreted as made with the view of avoiding attention to the subject in the House of Lords, and friction, was acting as if lie had before him work contended that the form under which the number proper for a soldier, and showing a tendency to of men for the forces of Great Britain is sanctioned strengthen, though not at once to advance, the —namely, for a certain defined number of men, Russian lines. While the confusion of counsels at " not exceeding " so many—forbade the employ- the Porte continued, Shnmla, Varna, and Batoum ment of any additional number of men, unless a were still held by Turkish troops, in defiance of supplementary vote were asked and taken. Further Russian protestations. But though the diplomatic the Bill of Rights, passed in 16S9, declared that and the military situations were alike dangerous, " the raising and keeping of a Standing Army it was believed in England that the path of con- within the Kingdom, in time of peace, unless it ciliation was still open to her Majesty's Govern- be with the consent of Parliament, is against the ment ; and the feeling, if by no means universal, law." Lord Cairns (the Lord Chancellor) in his was widely diffused, that Lord Beaconsfield and reply, insisted that " the Kingdom " in the Bill of his colleagues had gone far enough in the direction Rights meant only England. He also quoted the of preparing for war in the interests of peace. language used by Lord John Russell in discussing In reply to a question by the Marquis of Ilart- the Indian Act of 1858, to show that he desired ington, the Chancellor of the Exchequer stated the Crown to have the same prerogative for the that active negotiations were still going on, but employment of Indian troops outside India that it deprecated any general discussion at that time as had for making war or peace; and insisted that the likely to be exceedingly disadvantageous. The lull only legal check which the Parliament had on the was taken advantage of to dispose of the constitu- use of these troops outside India, was the same tional questions involved in the employment of the that it had on the use of the troops raised at home Indian troops. Sir Stafford Xorthcote announced — the right of refusing the requisite supj>lics for that the expense of the measure would be provided paying them. Later in the evening the Prime for by a supplementary estimate, and after some Minister emphatically asserted that the lips of the preliminary fencing, it was agreed that the issue Government were scaled, and that no provocation should be raised in a formal shape by Lord Harring- in debate would induce them to imperil the success ton, lie therefore gave notice of the following of the important negotiations then in progress by resolution:—"That, by the constitution of this " premature utterances." realm, no forces may be raised or kept by the In the House of Commons the discussion was Crown in time of peace without the consent of much more vigorous, and extended over three Parliament, within any part of the dominions of nights. Lord Hartington cited several precedents the Crown, excepting only such forces as may to show that both political parties had repeatedly be actually serving within her Majesty's Indian admitted that foreign troops could not be employed, possessions." even outside the United Kingdom, without the The debate was fixed for Monday, May 20; and consent of Parliament; and contended that in India on the previous Friday Sir M. Hicks Beach an- alone could the Crown constitutionally raise forces nounced, on the part of the Government, that he without Parliamentary authority, and that when should propose the following amendment to Lord such forces were removed to other parts of the — THE RUSSO-TURKISII WAR. Queen's dominions they became subject to Parlia- to a newspaper by a " writer " employed there mentary conditions. It was necessary, he urged, England and Russia agreed that Bulgaria should that Parliament should specifically assent to the be divided into two provinces, of which the employment in this way of a stated number of men. Northern (which was only to extend to the Bal- In the present instance he maintained that the kans) should be independent, and the Southern financial guarantees established both at home be governed like an English colony, the Governor and in India had been broken, and the plea of being appointed for five or ten years with the secrecy was inadequate. The constitutional course acquiescence of Europe. Southern Bulgaria not would have been to have asked for a vote of to reach the iEgenn. Turkish troops not to enter credit, and he declared that in sending the Sepoys Southern Bulgaria in time of peace, but to have to Malta and asking money afterwards, and turning the right to enter it on war or insurrection being the vote upon the subject into a vote of confidence, threatened. The superior officers of the Militia the Government had made the control of Parliament in Southern Bulgaria to be named by the Sultan. illusory. " Such a course might be adopted to Europe to settle the organization of the Greek and cover any breach whatever of the Constitution." other Christian Provinces. The Russian Govern- On behalf of the Government Sir Michael Hicks ment not to be paid its indemnity in land. The Beach argued, that the conduct of the Opposition British Government would express its profound in the Upper House in avoiding a division showed regret in the event of Russia insisting definitively that they had no case; denied that the Sepoys were upon the retrocession of Bessarabia ; but as the other foreign troops ; maintained that any forces might signatories to the Treaty of Paris were not ready be used—as, for example, the Reserves, the number to sustain by arms the delimitation of Roumania, of which was not specified in the Estimates ; and England did not find herself sufficiently interested after enumerating precedents which he maintained in the question to be authorized to incur alone the were in his favour, based his main defence on responsibility of opposing herself to the change the existence of an emergency. The action of the proposed, and bound herself not to dispute the Government, he declared, was but the necessary decision in that sense. Bayazid to be restored to the complement of the policy sanctioned by Parliament, Turks, but Batoum and Kars might become Rus- and in no way a departure from it. On the third sian, the British Government holding that although night of the debate Lord Hartington's motion was this extension of Russia was a danger to Turkey, rejected by 347 votes against 226 ; and the leader "the duty of protecting the Ottoman Empire from of the Opposition himself deprecated the subsequent this danger, which henceforth would rest largely renewal, in committee upon the supplementary (d'une mesure speciale) upon England, could be estimate for the payment and transport of the effected without exposing Europe to the calamities native troops, of an "aimless discussion" respect- of a fresh war." The British Government engaged, ing a subject already settled by the House. subject to these points, "not to dispute the articles The success of the Government in this conflict of the preliminary Treaty of San Stefano." Fresh was assured by the growing conviction that the modifications might be proposed in Congress by main difficulties in the path of peace were being common consent; but failing them, " the present removed. Count Schouvaloff had returned to Memorandum is a mutual enrracjement in Congress London on May 21, and the tension of feeling for the Plenipotentiaries of Russia and Great was at once relieved, although the special direction Britain." in which he had been working was for some time Only a summary of the agreement was at first unknown. At the end of May, however, the published, and on being questioned on the subject secret was disclosed; and it then appeared that in the House of Lords, Lord Salisbury said it England and Russia had made a preliminary agree- was unauthentic, and not deserving of confidence. ment, so that it should be precisely understood When the full text was published, about a fort- beforehand wdiat England would object to, and night later, the Government, in reply to inquiries what it would not, if a Congress met. Under this in both Houses, stated that the agreement as agreement, which was signed by Lord Salisbury published " was unauthorized and surreptitious," and Count Schouvaloff at the Foreign Office on and that "as a statement of policy it was incom- May 30—and the terms of which were disclosed plete, and therefore inaccurate." Lord Salisbury THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. 927 subsequently explained that his reason for describ- week before. Lord Salisbury went over the chief ing the summary as he had, was because it left out points which would occupy the Congress, and the stipulation which was the centre and keystone sketched the policy to be advocated by the British of the British policy—that Great Britain would Plenipotentiaries. With regard to the new fron- insist in Congress on the Sultan being left at tiers to be assigned to Servia and Montenegro, and complete liberty to defend the frontiers of Eastern the arrangements to be made respecting Bosnia Roumelia at his own discretion. He further main- and Herzegovina, he said—" Your counsels on tained that the "secret agreement" was nothing these points will, in the first place, be directed to more than one of those confidential communica- assure the welfare and the good government of tions to which all Governments must resort as a the populations concerned; and you will not forget part of their diplomacy. the ancient alliance between Austria and this On Monday, June 3, Lord Salisbury informed country, and the general coincidence of their the House of Lords that the German Government interests. It is important that in the discussions had issued invitations to a Congress at Berlin, on of the Congress on these matters you should sup- June 13, and that her Majesty's Government had port any legitimate proposals tending to benefit accepted it. The object of the Congress was to and strengthen the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy. enable the Powers Signatory of the Treaties of But in doing so you will bear in mind that, if 1S56 and 1871 "to discuss the stipulations of the Russia should ultimately adhere to the proposals Preliminary Treaty of San Stefano concluded of the Preliminary Treaty, these do not touch the between Russia and Turkey." The form of accept- interests of England so closely as to justify the ance assured the free discussion " of the whole Plenipotentiaries in pushing their opposition so far of the contents of the Treaty of San Stefano," and as to break up the Congress on that account. declared that the accepting Government was " rcady " On the other hand, the proposed annexations to participate therein." It was announced at the in Asia, which have an injurious bearing upon same time that her Majesty's Plenipotentiaries at the interests of Great Britain, are not likely to the Congress were to be the Prime Minister and the excite any serious opposition on the part of the Foreign Secretary—Lord Beaconsfield and Lord other European Powers. It is understood that Salisbury. Lord Granville asked if there were there will be little difficulty in inducing the any precedent for such a nomination, and pointed Russian Government to make considerable con- out the disadvantages of that arrangement. lie cessions in respect to that part of the conquered thought that if everything of importance was territory which includes the caravan route from settled beforehand, there would be no excuse for Trebizond to Tabreez. But there is no ground such a nomination ; if not, it would reduce the for believing that Russia will willingly give way remaining members of the Cabinet to the position in respect to Batoum, Kars, or Ardahan ; and it of cyphers. Lord Beaconsfield, in reply, admitted is possible that the arguments of England, urged that there was no precedent for such an arrange- in Congress, will receive little assistance from ment; but he said that the nomination was the other Powers, and will not be able to shake her result of long deliberations of the Cabinet, and resolution in this respect. You will not, on that that so far from reducing the colleagues remaining account, abstain from earnestly pressing upon at home to the position of cyphers, " our absence them and upon Russia the justice of abstaining would increase their importance. " The news from annexations which are unconnected with the that the meeting of the Congress was assured was professed objects of the war, and profoundly dis- received with such general favour, that Consols tasteful to the populations concerned ; and the reached a higher quotation than had been attained expediency, in regard to the future tranquillity for twenty years. of Asia, of forbearing to shake so perilously the On June 8 Lord Salisbury sent a despatch position of the Government of Turkey. In the to Lord Odo Russell, the British Ambassador at event of the failure in this respect of the efforts of Berlin, and who was to be the third British the English Plenipotentiaries, you will be made Plenipotentiary at the Congress, which was after- acquainted with the course which her Majesty's wards severely criticised in connection with the Government have decided to pursue. . . . Salisbury-SchouvalofT agreement, signed about a "The constitution of the province of Bulgaria — 923 THE EUSSO-TURKISH WAR, will especially merit the attention of the English perhaps ineffaceably, upon the organization of the Plenipotentiaries. The tributary Principality, new community. It will be the object of the which under the Treaty extends to the iEgean Plenipotentiaries to diminish the length and force on the south, and beyond the Lake of Ochrida on of this occupation to the utmost possible extent.'' the west, and trenches closely on the important As to the indemnity, care must also be taken that towns of Adrianople and Salonica, requires very it "shall not under any circumstances be made the material reduction. In the judgment of her pretext for a new demand of territory. Lastly, Majesty's Government it should not be allowed to the Foreign Secretary noticed the article of the extend south of the Balkan range. Those parts Preliminary Treaty which dealt with the Straits of the territory south of that chain which are of the Bosphorus and Dardanelles, and stated that principally inhabited by Bulgarians, ought to have her Majesty's Government would insist on the the protection of institutions generally similar to maintenance of the regulations which existed those which were proposed at the Conference of before the war." Constantinople. Great care, however, should be There were altogether twenty meetings of the taken that, while every necessary safeguard is Congress—the first being held on June 13, and provided for the good government of the popula- the last, for the signature of the Treaty, on July 13. tion, the political and military authority of the At the first meeting Lord Beaconsfield called Sultan's Government is sufficiently secured to attention to the danger which arose from the provide against the risk of this province being presence of the Russian army at Constantinople; made the field of treasonable intrigues or the but Prince Gortschakoff and Count SchouvalofF gate of an invading army. While it may be alleged that the Christian population would be proper that the Turkish forces should not be can- in danger of violence if the Russian army retreated. toned among the body of the Bulgarian population, Although the Ottoman Plenipotentiary entirely and especially in the neighbourhood of the towns denied this statement, no further action was taken which have been the scenes of lamentable calami- on the matter, and it was not again mentioned tics, it is very important for the security of during the Congress. Both the Russian repre- Constantinople that they should continue to sentatives resented the introduction of the point, occupy the passes of the Balkans. England could and Count SchouvalofF said the forward movement not acquiesce in the institution of any local militia of the Russian army " was caused by the entry in that province, unless its principal officers are of the English fleet into the Bosphorus." nominated by the Sultan. At the second meeting', on June 17, the sug- "It is essential that the Greek populations gestion of Prince Bismarck was adopted, that the which have been so largely included in the new Russian, Austrian, and British Plenipotentiaries Bulgaria by the Treaty should be preserved from should meet privately, and endeavour to arrive the danger of absorption by a dominant Slave at an agreement on certain points which should population; that Salonica and Cavalla should be be communicated to the Congress, with a view kept at a distance from the jurisdiction of any of facilitating its labours. From that time private State likely to fall under the influence of Russia; pourparlers took place almost daily, at which the and that the iEgean littoral generally should chief business of the Congress was in reality remain in the hands of the Porte; but it is scarcely transacted. less important that in the arrangements made for At the second meeting Lord Salisbury made the the government and defence of the territory south following observations on the question of Bulgaria: of the Balkans, the position of the Sultan should —" The most striking effect of the articles of the be made strategically so secure as to enable him to Treaty of San Stefano which relate to Bulgaria discharge independently the political duties which I do not say the effect which it was intended to he has to perform." give to them—is to reduce Turkey to a level of The provision of the Preliminary Treaty, under absolute dependency upon the Power which has which Russian troops were to be permitted to imposed this Treaty. It is our task to replace her, occupy Bulgaria for two years with a force of not upon the footing of her former independence, 50,000 men, would, said Lord Salisbury, "enable for it would be impossible entirely to annihilate Russia to impress her influence deeply, and the results of the war, but to restore to her a — • Till: RUSSO-TURKISH AVAf!. 920 relative independence, which shall permit her the existence was generally recognized, whatever efficaciously to protect the strategical, political, might be their cause: —-'The Slaves have as and commercial interests of which she is to remain their defender in this room a powerful military the guardian. Other dangers not less important nation, related to them by blood and by faith, are to be feared. The Greek race, which inhabits strong in the prestige of its recent victories. The numerous localities in the new Bulgaria, will be Greeks, on the contrary, have as their represen- subordinated to a Slave majority, with whom its tative here no nation of the same race. Her relations are by no means friendly; and, as I have Majesty's Government is of opinion that the already submitted to the Congress, it is probable decisions taken under such circumstances would that the Greek language will disappear, and that not content the Greek race, and consequently the race will be absorbed. Moreover, the admis- would not promote oither the tranquillity of the sion to the littoral of the -Egean Sea of a new Ottoman Empire or the peace of Europe. England maritime Power could not be accepted without therefore proposes that the Hellenic kingdom great regret by the Powers in the neighbourhood should be admitted to fill this position on behalf of the Mediterranean. If Bulgaria, instead of of the Greeks, and to take part in the deliberations extending to the iEgean Sea and to the lake of of the Congress ; or, at least, to assist at all sittings Ochrida, were limited to the south by the line in which questions in connection with the inter- of the Balkans, and if the other part of the pro- ests of the Greek race shall be discussed." vince remained under the authority of the Sultan, The Greek question being adjourned, Prince these dangers would be considerably lessened, even GortschakofF at the third sitting (June 19) read if they did not entirely disappear." a reply, stating that Russia had always had in Count Schouvaloff, alluding to a passage in the view in Turkey the interests of the Christians above, said he could not accept, on behalf of his without regard to race ; would willingly adhere to Government, the words " to entirely annihilate any proposition which might be laid before the the results of the war." Russia had entered the Congress in favour of Epirus, of Thessaly, and of Congress with a view to harmonize the Preliminary Crete, " whatever micrht be the extent which the Treaty of San Stefano with the general interests Powers might desire to give to the advantage? " " " of Europe, but not to annihilate the results of which may be reserved for them ; and adhered, a war in the course of which she had imposed therefore, to Lord Salisbury's proposal. upon herself so many sacrifices. An amendment to Lord Salisbury's proposal From the first Prince Bismarck had deemed it as to the admission of Greece was moved by necessary to submit the question of Bulgaria the French representatives, limiting her admission to discussion, as being the most important on to occasions when questions directly interc-: which the Powers had to deliberate. He declared Greece should be under consideration ; and the that in thus proceeding his aim was to raise the French proposition was ultimately adopted in questions submitted to the Congress in their order principle. of importance. He saw, in truth, that this was At the fourth meeting (June 22) Lord Salisbury the only one presenting dillicultics which might read a memorandum of the proposals respecting endanger the work of the Congress. The English Bulgaria and Eastern Roumclia agreed to at tli < Cabinet had made no secret of its ideas on the private meeting of the British, Russian, an 1 Austro- subject, and every time the English Plenipoten- Hungarian Plenipotentiaries on the lSth of June; tiaries were interrogated they replied with perfect and stated that these proposals were to be considered frankness, that on the question of the Balkans as the development of two resolutions which he had England was inflexible, and at one time the dis- proposed at the second meeting of the Congress, cussion of the subject reached a very critical stage. and the substance of which was that the Sultan At the second meeting Lord Salisbury also read must have "a real frontier," and "a military and a motion with respect to the admission of Greece. political power sufficient to enable him to maintain He said the Government which commenced the his authority and protect the life and possessions war now concluded declared that it did not seek of his subject- territorial acquisitions ; its aim was to deliver the The following were the English proposals: Christian populations from the evils of which Recognition of the frontier of the Balkan- 117 — 930 THE EUSSO-TUEKISH WAE. the Principality of Bulgaria ; the province to the a part of the population of a name which belonged south of the Balkans is to assume the name of to them. They had, in like manner, consented to Eastern Koumelia. remove the boundaries of the new province from the The incorporation of the Sandjak of Sophia, iEgean Sea. The fears which had been expressed with strategical rectification of the frontiers of the that Bulgaria might become a naval Power, ap- principality, would be agreed to, either in con- peared to the Russian Plenipotentiaries illusory ; sideration of the retention of Varna by the Turks but they had nevertheless consented to this change or of the exclusion of the basins of the Mesta of frontier. They had, moreover, allowed a rectifi- Karasou and Strouma Karasou from Eastern cation on the western frontier of Bulgaria, which Koumelia. Eastern Koumelia shall be placed they considered as a mutilation, because it divided under the direct military and political authority of compact Bulgarian populations. This wasdemanded tae Sultan, who will exercise it under the follow- in view of certain strategical and commercial con- ing conditions: siderations which did not concern Bulgaria, and were "He shall have the right to provide for the rather prejudicial to her. They had consented to defence of the sea and land frontiers of the province, rectify the southern frontiers towards the Black Sea, the faculty of maintaining troops there, and of thus abandoning the boundaries traced by the fortifying them there. Treaty of San Stefano, and even throwing back those " Internal order shall be maintained by the of the Conference of Constantinople. Lastly, they militia, fhe officers of which shall be appointed by had given to the Sultan the guardianship of the the Sultan, who shall take into consideration the frontiers of Eastern Boumelia. Count Schouvaloff religion of the population. added that in his opinion the demands which had " The Governor-general shall have the right to been proposed to him had really for their object summon the Ottoman troops, should the internal or the protection of the strong against the weak, the external security be threatened. protection of the Ottoman Empire—whose armies, " The line of the frontiers will be arranged bv a with a courage to which he was glad to render European Commission, with the exception of the homage, had resisted the Russian army for several two points touching the Black Sea, which have months—against the future aggressions of a pro- not yet been decided upon." vince which as yet had not a single soldier. But The President having asked the Plenipotentiaries however this might be, the Russian Plenipotentiaries of Russia if they adhered to the principles summed had accepted them. In their turn, however, they up by Lord Salisbury, Count Schouvaloff declared thought they had the right to ask that the weak that they had brought forward two amendments, should be protected against the strong, and that which in their opinion did not alter in principle was the object of the two amendments which they the modifications proposed by Great Britain in the brought forward. Count Schouvaloff proceeded to Treaty of San Stefano, but which nevertheless, in say that the Plenipotentiaries of Russia thought spite of their moderation, had not been accepted by the principle on which they were all agreed—that their English colleagues. Eeverting to the general the interior of Eastern Roumelia should only be nature of the negotiations -which had been carried occupied by native militia—ought to be guaran- on for some days, his Excellency announced that teed. This could only be done, in their opinion, the Plenipotentiaries of Russia had accepted the by a European Commission being charged to division of Bulgaria by the line of the Balkans, in determine the points which the Ottoman Govern- spite of the serious objections which that division, ment might be allowed to occupy on its frontiers, objectionable for many reasons, presented; the sub- and the approximate strength of these forces of stitution of the name of Eastern Boumelia for that occupation. They also thought that the Congress of South Bulgaria ; reserving at the same time to ought to define the occasions on which the future themselves on that point, which had been conceded Governor-general of the Province might call in by them with regret, full liberty of subsequent Ottoman forces. discussion at the Congress. The retention of the Lord BeaconsGeld said he thought the Congress word " Bulgaria" had been considered as a watch- had reason to be satisfied with the result of the word or rallying point for dangerous aspirations ; but private deliberations and with the present aspect of it was with pain that they had, so to speak, deprived the question. It remained established, in fact, by THE RUSS0-TURKIS11 WAR. «.I31 unanimous assent, that the Sultan, as a member of of religion should be avoided. lie admitted gar- the political body of Europe, was to enjoy a posi- rison towns, but rejected the establishment of the tion which should secure to him the respect of his army in the open country, where military functions sovereign rights. This point was attained by the in time of peace, according to his views, should be two resolutions submitted to the Congress by Lord reserved to the militia. lie therefore sympathized Salisbury, and which gave to the Sultan— 1. A with the Russian amendment?, and would regret real frontier. 2. A military and political power their rejection, fearing, should they not be admitted, sufficient to enable him to maintain his authority the more or less speedy renewal of incidents which and protect the life and possessions of his subjects, were well-nigh compromising the peace of the lie feared, however, that the amendments brought world. The second amendment would, moreover, forward by the Plenipotentiaries of Russia would be no more than a warning given to the Porte. weaken the force of these two resolutions, as he Prince Bismarck believed further that analogous looked upon the institution of a European Commis- arrangements existed in the institutions of the sion as derogatory to the rights of a sovereign. Lebanon, and in the administration of the English Moreover, the strategical points which might be colonies. fixed by the European Commission could not be After this the matter was adjourned for the pur- durable, by reason of the modifications which pose of being dealt with at the private conferences, unceasingly occur in the range of arms of warfare. and M. Waddington, the French Plenipotentiary, Lord Beaconsfield therefore sincerely hoped that set himself to devise a verbal form of agreement. the Congress would not sanction this proposition of The ultimate arrangement was that the right of the Russian Plenipotentiaries. As to the second the Sultan to send troops into Eastern lioumelia, amendment, he considered it as even more inad- in case of emergency, should be limited only by the missible than the first; and could not understand stipulation that the causes of the necessity should how a Governor-general, in truth the only com- be made known to the Powers. petent judge of the circumstances, should be only The seventh sitting (June 2G) was remarkable able to invoke the assistance of the troops at need, for an important speech by Prince Gortschakoff, according to rules drawn up beforehand by the who had been too ill to attend the two previous Congress. sittings, and a reply from Lord Beaconsfield. Count Schouvaloff replied that the precautions Referring to the desire expressed by Lord Beacons- urged by Russia would be no more derogatory to field at a preceding sitting that the Sultan should the dignity of the Ottoman Government than the be master in his own dominions, Prince Gortscha- institution of the militia already agreed upon. koff said that, like Lord Beaconsfield, he desired The sole wish of the Russian Government was that the Sultan should be master in his own to find a solution which would prevent the return dominions; but he thought the existence of this of the excesses of which Bulgaria had been the authority depended on certain conditions, without scene, and Count Schouvaloll thought that it was which genius itself could not accomplish miracles. the duty of Europe to prevent the province from In his opinion these conditions were adminis- becoming the scene of reprisals. trative and political; it was of importance, from an Prince Bismarck also spoke on this subject, administrative point of view, that the inhabitants saving, he thought it his duty to add that on this of the provinces which should not have been question he could not, as German Plenipotentiary, declared independent by the Congress should be remain entirely neutral. The instructions which assured of their possessions, lives, &c., not by he had received from the Emperor, previous to the promises on paper, which might, like the former opening of the Congress, enjoined upon him to ones, not be carried out, and prevent neither seek to maintain for the Christians at least the abuses nor exactions, but by a European agreement, degree of protection which the Conference of which should assure their efficacy, and inspire the Constantinople had desired to secure to them, and populations with condficnce. From a political not to consent to any arrangement which would point of view Prince Gortschakoil' said, that attenuate the results obtained for that important instead of an English, French, or Russian prepon- object. He was of opinion that the quartering of derance, wdiich history showed had existed at Con- Mussulman troops wherever there were differences stantinople at different periods, he would wish that — 932 THE EUSSO- TURKISH AVAR. there should be in the East no preponderance posal, of which the following are the principal whatever—not more for Eussia than for any other paragraphs: State; and lie would desire to see substituted for " Bosnia and Herzegovina are the only provinces the paltry and deleterious struggle of individual of Turkey in which the proprietors of the soil rivalries on the shifting ground of Constantinople, have, almost without exception, a different religious a collective action of the Great Powers, which belief to that of the peasants. It is hardly probable would spare the Ottoman Porte many illusions that the Porte will be capable of combating at and many faults. Russia had brought laurels present the agitations which she was not strong to the Congress, and he hoped the assembled enough to prevent or suppress, even before the Plenipotentiaries would convert them into olive sad events of the last two years had taken place. branches. His colleagues, in the last two sittings, There would be great danger to be apprehended, had made very great concessions to the desire for both for the provinces and for the Porte, if the peace which inspired Eussia equally with all latter continued to occupy and administer them. Europe. They had presented, not phrases, but On the other hand, Bosnia and Herzegovina facts, to the High Assembly, and he felt assured contribute nothinsr to the wealth or to the strength that the members of the Congress would render of the Porte. It was established at the Constan- full justice to his country in that respect. He tinople Conference that their revenues did not and his colleasiueso would follow in the same equal the expenses which were incurred on their course; and he discarded the thought that any account. The expense necessary for defending Power whatever wished to oppose the great them would be enormous, and they have no and splendid result of peace, which reigned strategical value for Turkey. The Government of supreme over all the interests of Europe, by rais- the Queen proposes to the assembled Powers that ing its demands to limits which it would be the Congress should decide that the provinces of impossible for the great sovereign and the great Bosnia and Herzegovina shall be occupied and nation which he represented to overstep, and administered by Austro-Hungary." which would be severely judged both by contem- The proposal of Lord Salisbury was supported poraries and by history. by Prince Bismarck and by the Plenipotentiaries of Lord Beaconsfield, recalling the words of the Eussia, France, and Italy, the latter expressing their Plenipotentiary of Eussia in relation to the con- opinion in favour of it with some apparent reluct- siderable sacrifices to which the great sovereign ance. The invitation was accepted by Count And- and great country so worthily represented by him rassy on behalf of Austro-Hungary. The Turkish had consented to with a view to peace, said he Plenipotentiaries stated that they had positive orders considered himself fully authorized to say that he to oppose the proposal, whereupon Prince Bismarck, himself and his English colleagues had in like expressing himself in the name of the majority of manner made important concessions with the same the Congress, and specially of the neutral Powers, pacific intentions. Peace was, in fact, the wish of said he considered it his duty to remind the Pleni- Europe ; and Lord Beaconsfield was happy to note, potentiaries of Turkey that the Congress had met, in accordance with the words he had just heard, not for the safety of certain geographical positions, the now unanimous expression of that sentiment. for the maintenance of which the Porte mitrht At the eighth meeting (June 28) Count And- be anxious, but in order to preserve the peace of rassy read a communication respecting Bosnia and Europe then and in the future. He also pointed Herzegovina. The Treaty of San Stefano proposed out to the Ottoman representatives that, without an autonomy for these provinces. But insurmount- the intervention of Congress, they would find able obstacles might be urged against an attempt by themselves face to face with the Articles of the the Porte thus to unite all the opposing elements Treaty of San Stefano as a wdiole ; that this inter- among a population composed of Mussulmans, vention secured to them a much larger and more Orthodox Christians, and Catholics, fanatical in fertile province than Bosnia—namely, the territory the antagonism which divided them, and living extending from the -ZEgean Sea to the Balkans. not in separate districts, but in the same localities, The resolutions of the Congress formed a total of the same towns, the same villages. After Count which it was impossible to accept the advantages Anurassy's statement, Lord Salisbury read a pro- while repudiating the drawbacks. The Porte, ; THE RUSSO-TUEKISII WAR 933 therefore, had nothing to gain by throwing aside his Government would not give way. As for the the labours of the Congress, whilst refusing its contention of Lord Bcaconsfield that the inde- agreement, and whilst putting the Powers in the pendence and integrity of Eoumania should be position of giving advice in their own interest as respected, Count Schouvaloff said that she could distinct from that of the Porte. The six great not really preserve her independence and integrity Powers had agreed on the points which affected so long as she persisted " in living upon the spoils Bosnia and Herzegovina, and he maintained the of a great Empire, which considers that it has a hope that the work from which Turkey was des- right to reclaim a shred of its former territory." tined to reap great advantage* would not be inter- Prince Bismarck agreed with his Russian friends rupted by the opposition of the Porte. lie was and he believed that the Treaty of Paris would persuaded that the Ottoman Government would have been more durable if it had respected the soon address fresh instructions to their Plenipo- susceptibility of Russia, by not depriving her of tentiaries, and the protocol would remain open to territory which was sufficient to irritate her pride include them. without diminishing her strength. Thus did At the twelfth sitting the Turkish Plenipoten- the Congress blot out the stigma which Russia tiaries said they had received the following com- supposed herself to have received from the munication from Constantinople : —"The Imperial Crimean war. Ottoman Government has taken into very serious With respect to Servia, the Congress agreed to consideration the views set forth by the Congress recognize her independence on the following con- relative to the proper means for bringing about ditions : — 1. Full religious liberty to be secured the paciGcation of Bosnia and the Herzegovina. to all the inhabitants of the Principality. 2. The It places entire confidence in them, and reserves existing commercial treaties with Turkey to be to itself to come to a direct and preliminary maintained. 3. Prohibition of transit dues on understanding with the Cabinet of Vienna on the merchandise passing through the Principality. subject." M. Delyanni and M. Rangabc, the Greek Pleni- The question of the money indemnity was dis- potentiaries, were admitted to the Congress at its " 1 at the eleventh sitting. We made an ninth sitting (June 29). They read a long paper, effort," Lord Salisbury wrote, " to induce the stating their grievances, and proposing that Crete Russians to abandon a claim which they would and the border provinces should be annexed to never be able to realize. They resisted this, but Greece. On July 5 the Greek demands were declared formally that they would not attempt again considered, when M. Waddington intro- " to pay themselves by the annexation of further duced a motion " inviting the Porte to arrange territory. The English, French, and Italian Pleni- with Greece a rectification of frontiers. The dis- potentiaries then protocolled a declaration that cussion was a very animated one, and Russia took a the indemnity would not be admitted to rank as prominent part in the debate. Prince Gortschakoff a debt in priority to any other debt whatever con- was anxious that he and his colleagues should tracted by Turkey previous to the war." be considered as the representatives, not merely The representatives of the Great Powers were of the Slavonic populations of Turkey, but of less harmonious when they came to the question all its Christian races, and accordingly, he said, of Bessarabia, than they had been when dealing they would support any proposition that might with Bosnia and Herzegovina. Lord Bcaconsfield be made in favour of Epirus, Thessaly, and C. deplored the interference with the Treaty of Paris The discussion elicited a declaration from the which Russia wuuld make by annexing the strip English Premier, in which he spoke in much the of territory that was taken from her after the same sense as in the House of Lords after return- Crimean war. The reply of the Russian Plenipo- ing home. He stated that England had a', tentiaries was clear and characteristic. Prince used her influence towards (J recce and Turkey Gortschakuii Bald that Bessarabia had been joined, with a view to the maintenance of a good ui not to Eoumania, but Moldavia, before, in viola- standing, indispensable in her eyes to cou: tion of the Treaty of Paris, it had joined Wallachia, balance the influence of a third race, which by and thus formed the present State. He per- disturbing peace had led to the assembly o! emptorily added that on the question of Bessarabia Congress. He, however, felt it to be his duty \, 931 THE RTJSSO-TURKISH WAK add that the insurrection in Epirus and Thessaly couple of provinces without war, the Congress was not fomented by the Greek Government, ultimately decided to do no more than recommend which, on the contrary, in conformity with the the Sultan to allow a rectification of the Greek advice of Great Britain, applied itself to its frontier. repression. England, moreover, caused to be On the question of Eoumania being brought conveyed to Athens the advice not to count forward, Lord Salisbury proposed that the Bou- upon territorial aggrandisement. Seeking for the manians should be heard in Congress, before any motives of the present attitude of Greece, Lord decision was taken in their case, on the 1st July. Beaconsfield said he thought it was to be attri- This was supported by the representatives of Italy, buted to the false idea that was formed, after and agreed to. On July 1 MM. Cogalniceano and the Treaty of San Stefano, as to the principles Bratiano were accordingly admitted, and made an which should guide the Congress. An erroneous address, after which the independence of Eoumania opinion attributed to the Congress the intention and Montenegro was agreed on. to proceed to the partition of a worn-out State When the alterations to be made in Turkey in (Etat vieilli), and not to strengthen, as the high Asia came on for discussion, Eussia agreed to assembly had done, an ancient empire which it concede Erzeroum, Bayazid, and the Valley of considered essential to the maintenance of peace. Alashgerd ; and at the next sitting Prince Gort- It was true that often after a great war territorial schakoff stated that he was authorized by the re-arrangements were brought about. Turkey was Emperor of Eussia to declare that Batoum should not the only State that had sustained territorial be a free port. This declaration was accepted in losses. England herself had lost provinces to general terms by Lord Beaconsfield, with the reser- which she attached great value, and which she vation that it would be necessary to make some regretted to that day; the word "partition" could special arrangements with respect to certain of the not be applied to such arrangements and retroces- Mussulman tribes who would resist a transfer of sions, and the Greek Government was entirely their allegiance to Eussia. Count SchouvalofF mistaken as to the views of Europe. He took declared at the next meeting that Batoum would that occasion to repel the insinuations of a part of be a commercial as well as a free port, and the the press which had described as a partition the English Plenipotentiaries thereupon expressed their decision of the Congress upon the subject of Bosnia readiness to agree to a continuance of the status and the Herzegovina. It was, on the contrary, quo in regard to the Straits of the Dardanelles. for the purpose of preventing a partition that this The full text of the Treaty of Berlin is given in decision had been taken. Eeturning to Greece, Appendix IV., but the following were the prin- Lord Beaconsfield said that no one could doubt as cipal alterations effected by it. to the future of that country; that States, like Bosnia and Herzegovina, which had previously individuals, which have a future, are in a position formed the extreme north-western buttress of the to be able to wait. But at the same time he was Turkish Empire, were handed over to be adminis- convinced that Greece and Turkey would proceed tered and occupied by Austria; this disposed of to a rectification of their frontiers; that a cause of an area of 30,000 English square miles, and a disorder and trouble would thus be got rid of, population of upwards of 1,000,000. Austria and a lasting peace secured. He added that he also received about thirty square miles of territory would not recommend, for the attainment of that at the south-eastern angle of Montenegro, so as to end, measures of coercion ; in his opinion the leave a sea divided. Sultan, tried by such great misfortunes, deserved The accession to Montenegro was a long narrow great respect and sympathy. He believed, how- strip on the south-east and reaching to the sea, ever, that the opportunity should not be allowed with a small sandy landing pdace called the har- to pass of expressing, in a very decided manner, bour of Antivari, fit only for small boats and the opinion that a rectification of frontier would fishing vessels, and forbidden to ships of war of all be an act of high policy favourable to the welfare nations. The area of Montenegro was 1G00 Eiif- of the two countries. lish square miles, and its population about 190,000; Turkey having privately declared her determina- the area of this accession was nearly another 1G00 tion to go to war with Greece rather than cede a square miles—so that the small Principality was THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR 935 doubled in extent, ami tlie population increased Russia by the San Stefano Treaty, were restored by about 40,000. to Turkey. This freed the principal trade route Servia received the greater part of the basin of from Trebizond on the Black Sea, by way of the Upper Morava or Sandjak of Niseh. This, Erzeroum to Persia, from the domination and although a valuable acquisition, was not nearly so monopoly of Russia. The town and valley of much as was transferred by the San Stefano Treaty. Kotur, which lie to the east of Lake A'an, were The area of Servia was 17,000 English square restored to Persia—a restoration which was recom- miles, and her population 1,367,000; the area of the mended by the Turco-Persian Boundary Commis- accession given by the Treaty was upwards of 4300 sion nearly forty years before. square miles, and the population about 200,000. It will thus be seen that the territory alienated Roumania received the Dobrudscha, but gave from Turkey by the Treaty of Berlin was about Bessarabia to Russia. The area and population of 70,000 square miles, or considerably more than the Houmania before the war stood thus : —46,800 whole area of England and Wales, and the popula- square miles and 5,100,000 inhabitants; her tion lost to her was more than three and a half accessions amounted to 6000 square miles and millions. In other words, the area of Turkey in about 250,000 inhabitants, but her loss in Bessa- Europe was reduced rather more than one half, and rabia was an area of nearly 3300 square miles the population from 10,000,000 to 6,500,000. and a population of 140,000. In addition, Roumania, Servia, and Montenegro Russia acquired the portion of Bessarabia which were declared independent. The accessions of was taken from her by the Treaty of 1856, and territory to Montenegro and Servia, as well as thus once more extended her frontier to the Pruth that of the new Principality of Bulgaria, were, and the Danube. The area of this accession, as however, considerably less than in the Treaty of stated above, is nearly 3300 square miles. San Stefano. The new tributary Principality of Bulgaria ex- The proceedings of the Congress had nearly tends from Sophia and Widdin on the west to ended, when on July 8 the English Ministry Varna and Silistria on the east. The area is about announced in both Houses of Parliament that, five 24,500 square miles, and the population 1,800,000, weeks before, they had concluded a Defensive of whom nearly 680,000 are Mahometans. Treaty with the Porte (see Appendix V.) by which South of Bulgaria, and running in a long paral- England guaranteed the Asiatic dominions of the lelogram extending from near the Little Kara Su Sultan, who in his turn engaged to cede the island to the Black Sea, at Bourgas Bay, is the new- of Cyprus to be occupied and administered by province of Eastern Roumelia, which is to enjoy a Great Britain. conditional autonomy under a Christian governor. The Treaty of Berlin was signed on Saturday The province has an area of about 13,600 square July 13, and when the English Plenipotentiaries miles, and a population of 746,000. Within the reached London on the following Tuesday, they province the Sultan is to have the right of erect- met with an enthusiastic popular welcome, in ing and maintaining fortified places, and keeping acknowledgment of which Lord Beaconsfield said regular troops. The Governor-general is to be they had brought back "peace with honour"—an appointed for five years, and the finances are to expression which was often afterwards referred to. be administered by a European Commission. Both Ministers were subsequently honoured with For Greece nothing was actually done ; but the the Order of the Garter by her Majesty. Porte was recommended to rectify the frontier on On Thursday, 18th July, Lord Beaconsfield a line foreshadowed by the Congress, although not delivered an account of his stewardship at Berlin embodied in any article of the Treaty. to one of the most brilliant, and certainly one of On the Asiatic frontier, at the Eastern end of the most crowded assemblies, that ever gathered the Black Sea, Russia received an accession of in the House of Peers. Having first indicated territory with an area of nearly 12,000 square the changes and modifications of the San Stefano miles, and nearly 350,000 inhabitants. Batoum, Treaty which had been effected at Berlin, he although annexed to Russia, was to be made a free passed on to argue against the supposition that port, essentially commercial. The Alashgerd valley Turkey had been partitioned. "A country," said and the town of Bayazid, which were annexed to he, "may lose a province and not be partitioned." — ; —— — 936 THE RUSS0-TUKK1SH WAR Referring to Greece, he described her claims as terial policy, but aroused a storm in the House extravagant and inconsistent; and then, using by declaring that his resignation from the Cabinet almost exactly the same words which he had was mainly due to a resolution to seize and occupy employed on the subject at the Congress, said the Cyprus, together with a point on the Syrian coast, expectations of that country seemed to have been with or without the consent of the Sultan, by formed under the mistaken idea that the Congress means of an expedition from India. The Marquis had met to partition Turkey, and that Greece was of Salisbury contradicted the statement, and com- to have her share. He did not deny the boldness pared the successive revelations of Lord Derby of the Convention between England and Turkey, to the disclosures of Titus Oates. He also gave but said that a Minister who feared to enter into assurances on behalf of the other members of the responsibility was not a prudent Minister. There Cabinet that no such scheme had ever been was room enough in Asia for both Russia and resolved upon ; but Lord Derby replied that he England, and he anticipated order and tranquillity made a memorandum of what occurred at the as the result of the Convention. In a more play- time, and could not be mistaken. ful vein he made light of the port of Batoum, as The Marquis of Hartington, having ascertained deserving to be compared with Cowes rather than from the Chancellor of the Exchequer that the with Portsmouth, and in case the wind blew from Government had no immediate intention of inviting the north, as not able to contain six considerable the House of Commons to consider the Treaty of ships without great danger. In the opinion of Berlin and the Anglo-Turkish Convention, gave her Majesty's Ministers the course they had taken notice of the following resolutions : would arrest the destruction of Asia Minor. " That, whilst this House has learned with satis- Failing the Convention of Constantinople, Turkey faction that the troubles which have arisen in must have yielded to anarchy or to Russia; and in the East of Europe have been terminated by the consenting to the Russian acquisitions on the pres- Treaty of Berlin without a further recourse to ent occasion, England had said to her, " Thus far arms, and rejoices in the extension of the liberty and no farther." In conclusion his Lordship said and self-government of some of the populations of " I hope the House will not misunderstand, and European Turkey, this House regrets I think the country will not misunderstand, our " That it has not been found practicable to deal motives in occupying Cyprus and in encouraging in a satisfactory manner with the claims of the those intimate relations with the Government and kingdom of Greece and of the Greek subjects of the population of Turkey. They are not move- the Porte ments of war: they are operations of peace and of " That by the assumption under the Anglo- civilization. We have no reason to fear war. Turkish Convention of a sole guarantee of the Her Majesty has fleets and armies which are integrity of the remaining territories of Turkey second to none. . . . But it is not on our in Asia, the military liabilities of this country fleets and armies, however necessary they may have been unnecessarily extended ; be for the maintenance of our Imperial strength, "That the undefined engagements entered into that I alone or mainly depend in that enterprise by her Majesty's Government in respect of the on which this country is about to enter. It is on better administration of those provinces have im- what I most highly value—the consciousness that posed heavy responsibilities on the State, whilst no in the Eastern nations there is confidence in this sufficient means have been indicated for securing country; and that while they know we can enforce their fulfilment ; our policy., at the same time it is an Empire of " And that such engagements have been entered liberty, of truth, and of justice." into, and responsibilities incurred, without the The Premier's statement was naturally criticised previous knowledge of Parliament." by the Opposition Peers, and they were again To these resolutions Mr. Plunkett gave notice joined by Lord Derby, who denounced the occupa- that he would move the following amendment : tion of Cyprus and the guarantee of the Sultan's " That an humble address be presented to her Asiatic dominions as both useless and dangerous. Majesty, thanking her Majesty for communicating The late Foreign Secretary did not, however, to this House the Treaty of Berlin, the protocols confine himself solely to criticism of recent minis- of the Congress of Berlin, and the Convention THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR 937 between Great Britain and Turkey ; assuring her of the settlement accomplished, it must be com- Majesty that this House has learnt with deep pared, not with the Treaty of San Stefano, but satisfaction the termination of the late unhappy with the Treaty of Paris; and he then proceeded to war, anil the conclusion of a treaty between the show what serious inroads the Treaty of Berlin Great Powers of Europe ; and expressing an made on the integrity and independence of the earnest hope that the arrangements made .and Turkish Empire. With regard to Greece, no sanctioned by her Majesty's Government may, doubt the responsibility was shared by all the under the blessing of Providence, avail to preserve Powers at the Congress; but the British Govern- peace, to ameliorate the condition of large popula- ment had undertaken a special responsibility by tions in the East, and to maintain the interest of the advice it gave to the Greek Government, and tliis Empire." by the promises it had made, which he insisted It was arranged that the debate should commence had never been fulfilled. In the Congress Russia on Monday, July 29, and the character of the and France appeared as the friends of Greece; and attack to be made on the Ministerial policy was contrasting what had been gained by the Slaves indicated in speeches delivered about a week pre- and the Greeks, it was not likely that Greece, in vious by Mr. Gladstone and Mr. W. E. Forster. At the time of Turkey's next trouble, would follow the the anniversary meeting of the Southwark Liberal advice of Great Britain. Although the Treaty of Association on Saturday, July 20, the former Berlin was not a complete settlement, it was a described the Turkish Convention as " an insane long step in the direction of establishing the covenant," "a thing to be condemned," and "an freedom and independence of the subject races, act of duplicity of wliich every Englishman should the policy which had all along been supported be ashamed." He said he -was confident that by the Liberal Party; and therefore in the main neither the Duke of Wellington, Sir Kobert they approved it. Referring to the secret agree- Peel, the Earl of Aberdeen, Lord Russell, Lord ment between the Marquis of Salisbury and Count Palmerston, nor Lord Lansdowne, would ever Schouvaloff, and to the Anglo-Turkish Convention, have been induced to put his name to such an Lord Hartington said these private transactions arrangement. Mr. Gladstone also charged the had been arranged in a spirit directly opposed to Government with " selling Bessarabian liberty to that which the Government declared ought to ani- Russia;" the Congress with "selling the Greeks mate international arrangements. In the spring to Turkey, and Turkey to British interests;" it was loudly proclaimed that the Treaty of San and all this had, he said, been done in the dark. Stefano was objectionable because it was secretly The same day Mr. W. E. Forster presided at negotiated. How could the secret Convention the annual dinner of the Cobden Club. The with the Sultan, then, be regarded as consistent greater part of his speech was devoted to the with England's obligations towards Europe ? The Convention, which he spoke of as a most reckless occupation of Cyprus, too, he objected to, as it had act on the part of the Government. He also not been accomplished in an internationally legal charged them with having destroyed the safe manner, and as no adequate reason had been given insular position of Great Britain, and made her a for its acquisition. The result of the Convention Continental Power, involving her in all the diffi- would be that, if a war should break out between culties, complications, and dangers which attend England and Russia, it would give Russia an in- such a Power. But the greatest objection he had calculable advantage, inasmuch as England's actual to the Convention was, that the Queen had been base of operations would be at least a thousand forced by it to guarantee the worst possible govern- miles away, whereas the resources of Russia ment that existed against both Russian aggression would be close at hand. He denied that the and insurrection—the threatening of which was protectorate of Asia Minor would be any pro- the only incentive to reform. tection to India against a Russian advance unless The great debate on Lord Harrington's motion it were extended to Persia. If any necessity commenced as arranged on Monday, July 29, and existed the Government had done nothing to avert extended over four nights. In his opening speech it, and had only very recently discovered it. his Lordship said his resolutions did not attack From a party point of view, no doubt, it would the Treaty of Berlin. To obtain a complete view have been wiser if the Opposition had bowed its lis 938 THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR. 1 head to the passing breeze of popularity ; but by the Government, and owed more to France than foreseeing that it would only be temporary and England. Commenting on the Sehouvaloff-Salis- would be followed by disappointment, he thought bury agreement, he declared it to be incompatible it more patriotic to take a course which might with the contention of the Government that the enable the country to retire from this unfortunate Treaty of San Stefano should be submitted to position with honour. the Congress in its entirety, and inconsistent with In moving his amendment, Mr. Plunkett said international good faith. Passing, lastly, to the his object was not simply to ratify what was past, Anglo-Turkish Convention, he condemned it as a but to express approval and to support the Govern- complete novelty both as to the matter and as to ment in carrying out in the future the bold and the manner in which it had been accomplished. wise policy commenced in the Anglo- Turkish Expatiating on the enormous difficulties of the Convention. Though his motion amounted to task to which the Government had committed the a vote of confidence in the Government, he country, he pronounced it to be a mad undertaking, regarded it as of still greater consequence in an which every British statesman with whom he had international sense. sat in Cabinet would have refused to look at, as The debate on the following evening was opened outside the limits of rational politics. The reasons by Lord Sandon, who spoke of the Turkish power and arguments which had been offered were in in Europe as now " concentrated," and therefore his opinion entirely insufficient; and replying to a probably stronger than it had ever previously challenge of Lord Sandon to produce an alternative been. He declared that, during his many policy, he pointed out that the Congress had fur- wanderings in the Valley of the Nile and over nished it by the stipulation which gave all the Syrian plains, the cry had always been, " When Powers a right to interest themselves in the good are you coming?" And now, he said, England government of Asia Minor. The Sultan had been had come at last. She would, however, arrive made to sign two engagements, one with Great in those regions, not to dispossess the legitimate Britain and another with all Europe; but which Sovereign, but to strengthen his hands. of these was to predominate, and what security Lord Sandon was followed by Mr. Gladstone, was there that the two would not clash? England whose speech occupied more than two hours and would not have allowed Russia to do this thing, a half in delivery. With regard to the Treaty of and why should the Government insist on estab- Berlin, he was thankful for the peace which it lishing one law for themselves and a different one secured, though he believed that for many months for the rest of the world? But further than this, past there had been no danger to peace except from he denied the title of the British Government to the warlike preparations of Great Britain. While conclude such a treaty, which he maintained was pointing out various shortcomings in the details, a modification of the Treaty of Paris, and there- he admitted that it had achieved great results in fore, according to the terms of the Protocols of the diminution of human misery and towards the 1871, it was not competent for any one Power to establishment of human prosperity. But it was make it. Among other objections to it, he dwelt on idle to say that it was not a partition of European the resentment which it would provoke in France Turkey, or that it did not secure great advantages and Italy; but the argument on which he laid most to Russia; and while the Slaves, who relied on stress was the abuse of this treaty-making power. Russia, had become practically free, the Hellenes, This Prerogative was an anomaly only to be who trusted to England, had had their interests endured as long as it was used with moderation, neglected. Passing from this to examine in detail and with regard to precedent and the feelings of the particular attitude of the British Plenipoten- the country. When not so used, Mr. Gladstone tiaries at the Congress, he complained that they said emphatically, it was intolerable ; and in this had invariably taken the side of servitude, and case it had been used to make in secret a Treaty that the voice of England had been made to speak entirely novel and beyond the line of our ancient in the tone of Metternich rather than of Canning, policy. Undoubtedly the line pursued by the Palmerston, or Russell. Of this he mentioned Government would bring the Prerogative into several instances, but dwelt at great length on the question, and he feared a constant recurrence of case of Greece, which he contended had been misled these novelties unless they were checked by the THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAK. 939 voice of the people. Mr. Gladstone concluded by earth. He denied that the Convention would in condemning the policy of the Government as an any way clash with the Treaty of Berlin, or that increase of responsibility without any additional there was anything in the Treaty of Paris which strength, a loss of national character, a shock to forbade England to enter into such a Convention. constitutional usage, and a grievous additi As to the secrecy of the transaction, the Tripar- the burdens of a too confiding people. tite Treaty of 185G was concluded and ratified The defence of the Government was taken up before it was communicated to Parliament. In by Mr. Cross (Home Secretary), who said thev had conclusion, he expressed his conviction that the not pressed on Turkey the terms offered by Russia country was not only thankful for the peace, but before the war began, because they knew that satisfied with the means by which it had been Turkcv would not listen to them, and any attempt obtained. to enforce them would have landed England in On Thursday night the debate was opened by war. The Treaty of Berlin was not destructive Mr. Lowe, who assumed that the question before of the Treat)' of Paris, because the vital question the House was the conduct of the Government was who was to reign at Constantinople, and the between the Treaty of San Stefano and the Congress had secured to the Sultan a real power present time, and proceeded to examine their over European Turkey, although his territories claim to have secured "peace with honour." had been greatly diminished. If it had not been "Honour," he asserted, would consist in carrying possible to alter the Treaty of San Stefano in this out the policy which they had always advoci respect, it would have been necessary to discover but in this case he contended the Government some new way of dealing with the Constantinople had entirely failed to maintain the "independence difficulty. Defending the conduct of the Pleni- and integrity of the Ottoman Empire," which they potentiaries, he maintained that their voice had always professed to be their object. On the con- always been raised in favour of the weak against trary, seven Powers had already got something the strong and of religious liberty, and he denied out of Turkey, and he denied altogether Lord emphatically that Greece had been misled. She Bcaconsfield's statement that two-thirds of the had been distinctly told not to look for any terri- territory taken away by the Treaty of San Stefano torial aggrandizement; and by persuading her not had been restored to the Sultan. Criticising the to so to war the Government had done a jrreatcr conduct of the Government towards Greece, he service to her than to Turkey. After the mis- insisted that she would not have been in her apprehensions which had been created both in present position had she neglected England's Russia and Turkey by speeches in this country, advice, and followed a bold policy even at the he warned the Opposition not to encourage in risks of war. Proceeding to comment on the Greece a delusion that any party in England Anglo-Turkish Convention, Mr. Lowe asserted would sympathize with her if she attacked that it was a bilateral contract, of which Turkey Turkey. As to the Schouvaloff-Salisbury agree- had already performed her part, and he denied ment, he insisted that it was absolutely necessary that Cyprus would in any way put England in a to come to some understanding if the work of better position for resisting Russia, who had air the Congress was to be successful. The Ansrlo- the road to India in her hands. The Government Turkish Convention, he maintained, would avert had no right to spend the " scanty earnings of the future wars by making a collision between Eng- poor people" on a great scheme for changing the land and Russia less probable, and would increase whole policy of the country, and transforming British power and influence, not only in Asia Great Britain from a commercial into a conquer- Minor, but in India. The danger sail to be ing nation. In the closing part of his speech Mr. created by this Convention existed already, and Lowe dilated on the objection to the manner in England had only undertaken to defend Turkey which this Treaty had been effected, and con- on the express condition that she reformed demned in strong lan:rua:re the abuse of the Pre- herself. The English Government had already rogative. Now that it was exercised by Ministers taken steps to secure good government for who had nothing to lose but their places, the these provinces, so that English and European people had more to fear from arbitrary power than capital might How into those fair parts of the when it was exercised by monarchs, who might be 940 THE RUSSO-TUEKISH WAR, deposed; and if we had acquiesced in this risk so Turkish Empire ought to be got rid of, nobody long, it was because all preceding Ministers had had pointed out how it was to be done or what been careful not to take any course which would was to be put in its place. Beyond this Conven- bring the Prerogative face to face with the tion there were no other ensao'ements which had interests of the people. But it was impossible for not been disclosed. It was made for the protec- the people to leave the question of Prerogative tion of English communications with her hold on where it was, and it would be their own fault if India, and instead of increasing her responsibilities they were any longer deluded. it simply recognized them. Dealing with the The debate was brought to a close on the fol- mode in which these arrangements were made, he lowing night by a speech from the Chancellor of showed that in concluding the SchouvaloiF A«rec- the Exchequer, who, adopting Lord Hartington's ment England had acted with the approval of mode of comparing the Treaty of Berlin with the other Powers, and that without it the Congress Treaty of Paris — with the condition that the would either never have met, or would have intermediate stage of the Treaty of San Stefano failed. No objection had been taken to it any- must be taken into consideration — pointed out where but in England, and it did not in any that the object of the Treaty of Paris was to put way fetter the liberty of the Congress. As to its Turkey into the position of guardian of the Straits being unprecedented, England, France, and Austria and of Constantinople. The arrangements of 1856, went into the Congress of Paris, in 1856, with a he admitted, had broken down— for one reason, secret agreement which was never revealed to the because England had not kept proper watch over other Powers or to Parliament. Substantially their working, and the Treaty of San Stefano the other Powers knew that England would had entirely destroyed them. But the Treaty of make some such arrangement as the Convention Berlin had to a great extent restored Turkey to with the Porte, for her own protection, and, this position, and if she was made strong enough indeed, expected it from her. In order that to discharge the duty Europe had intrusted to her, Turkey in Asia might be strong enough to guard it was not of so much consequence if she had lost the points in which England was interested, it some territory and population. In reality, how- was necessary that the administration should be ever, she was stronger for having got rid of improved ; and though he admitted the gravity provinces which she had been unable to govern. of the task, the Government were ready to under- As to the charge that all this might have been take it in a serious, earnest spirit. They disclaimed obtained without war by the policy of coercion, all rivalry or selfish objects, and hoped to have he asserted that if England had attempted to put the concurrence of other Powers and the support pressure on Turkey she would have resisted even of their own country. to war. After dealing; with the charge that the The division was taken at half past two on the Plenipotentiaries had always favoured the cause of morning of August 3, when it was found that the servitude, he defended the action of the Govern- Government had a majority of 143—338 against ment towards Greece, contending that by good 195. Including pairs and tellers the Government advice they had saved her from war, and had was supported by 364 members—being thirty- obtained for her all that was practicable, and, in eight more than a half of the House. fact, more than any other country had received. In the course of the same day (August 3) the Turning to the Convention, he explained that it ratifications of the Treaty on which the Congress had been concluded with the same intentions as had agreed were exchanged at Berlin, and the new the Treaty—that the Turkish Empire might be order of things which that treaty proposed to put on a footing which would give hope of establish in the East thus received the sanction stability ; for, though some might say that the of Europe. 1 A P P ENDIX. recognized as independent. Its frontier, L—TBEATY OF SAX STEFANO. follow the- valley of the Drina, and running oik and Zak Pi ncipality, to the perpetual conflicts to.wro.-I. In order to put an end the stream Bezevo, the old limit as far as the sources of the frontier divi untnes alone . ,1 Montenegro, follow the conrse of that stream as to line will the map hereto annexed, subject wiU b of the latter as tar as Novi- ;i .. ,. ana then the cur- following way:— ran the far M .ditiona hereafter mentioned, in the 1 nc!lr .] I «t the the 1 the frontier will follow its tl Jobrosdtza mountain '. as far as Bource, an - II go to the villages of Mehinje ' i will then di valley of I towards the con- l'lanina. in the :o belonging) ro) >d.c The am which falls into this river near the 1 fluen, of thi low the last- follow the conrse tl I I Grapachnitza confluence with • and of I a throngh l: named frontier will follow On | the , tence ,: lcavii l:l "er the waters of the Kriva an \ along the mountain i , and ,, wiU run mouthof thestreamMioi Albania !•;. riTerbr( north frontiers of l'lanina, and redescending will follow, crossing the Miovatzka to the highest summit oi 1 rokled. it !,. Borvih, Kal from village of ! - inward, the Morava near the -ummit of the Biskoschil descend the Morava as far as the will cross the Lake of Tiicenitlod, dividing it from Tjicenikastrati, it Reascendmg the latter stream ley of which it wiU follow to the : ' lm W1 " ' ". Linberazda, and I Podgoritza, Zabhak, and A Spnl) run along the str.au. Vcrylo as far as , ina, will tl I i, in which A European :1 t: rcm:1 will "**« M far " fix the definitive Lva, and ; ,,;n be represented, will have to d .-,. Thence the line will] modifying the general outhne "hen found I Bcipality, limits frontier to the south-ea iillity of the old Servian Ada Kale wfll i «nd it U ntil the Danube. ' both c luntrios, th( :, Bossian ^ays pro* -;'1 <>" ration of > b tht' » ill within 1 ,.,ll be the ol • J |orte will definitely settle lb | »*- ' . same Euro] , , di I I „j._„ . A Bulgarian the indepen wlien it shall -nine i l.-i nts i aa character • i . will ulti rmine the Turkey and Montenegro tl annexed to and ry. i lands in the Sublime Porte and the Princi- and form o'f the i -en reside in the Principality, can pr :! ,d who do not wish to pality iularly the p1 having them administered by ol tales by letting them or by «h»di- •v for such agents will b settlement, in I 'be intrusted with the supreme riminals on the on relating to the ascertainment of uni sojourmng in Uie of all questions , traTelling or sub„. ins ! according to the principles inwhi, ' Empire to the Ottoman laws and authorities, called., within three years I as well - proper. >us endowments, will bo concluded between the ncgri ention ivate individu .id with oftheconfin. relation, between he Subkm. ucn an mi,.in- the character ol the the military works at the same confii Servian subjecta trav, bug or ^'»R arbitration ad The Principality. Wished will be a tiled by the understandi shall °g '» »« in the Ottoman Empire Henceforward, if there a any of Rossia and Austria-Hungary. Js- The Servian troops shall be hound principles of international law. , territonal demands, nhoned ...to. "» to be territory i their diHerences and Montenegro will abandon the seta ment I the signature of the prehminar.es luni.s within fifteen days from who will arbitrate in common. 1 h i ,»ud Austria-Hungary, to evacuate the territory I of Uontene -ro will be bound -•:,. Porte recognizes the i signature limits indicated above, within ten days from the indemnity, to be discussed within the which will have a right to au of the preliminary — 942 APPENDIX. between two countries. Until the conclusion of direct the a treaty of six divisions of infantry and two of cavalry, which will remain in between subjects will Turkey and Roumania, Roumanian enjoy all the Bulgaria after the evacuation of Turkey by the Imperial armv. will I the subjects of other rights to European Powers. not exceed 50,000 men, and shall be maintained at the expense'of the constituted Bulgaria. — VI. Bulgaria is an autonomous tributary country occupied. The Russian troops in Bulgaria will preserve with Ottoman principality, a Christian government and a national militia. communications with Russia, not only via Roumania, but also through The definitive frontiers of the Bulgarian principality will be laid down the ports on the Black Sea, Varna and Bourgas, where the necessary by a special Russo-Turkish Commission before the evacuation of Rou- depots may be organized for the duration of the occupation. melia by the Imperial Russian army. This Commission will take note IX. The amount of the annual tribute which Bulgaria shall pay its labours in of the modifications to be made on the spot in the to the Suzerain Court, through the agency of a bank which shall sub- general map; of the principle of the nationality of the majority of sequently be designated by the Sublime Porte, will be determined by the inhabitants conformably to the bases of the peace, and also an agreement between the Russian Government and the Ottoman anil of the topographical necessities and practical interests of locomotion other Cabinets at the end of the first year of the new organisation. for the local populations. extent The of the Bulgarian principality is The tribute will be based upon the mean revenue of the whole terri- marked in general terms on the accompanying map, which will serve tory forming part of the Principality. Bulgaria will be substituted as a base for the definitive fixing of the limits. Leaving the new for the Ottoman Government in its charges and obligations towards frontier of the Servian principality, the line will follow the western the Bustcb.uk and Varna Railway Company, after an understanding limit of the Caza of Vrania as far as the chain of the Karadagb. between the Sublime Porte, the Government of the Principality, anil Turning towards west, the the line will follow the western limits of the the administration of this company. Regulations relative to the' other Cazas of Koumanevo. Kotcbani. Kafkandelen, to Mount Korab, thence railways passing through the Principality are also reserved for an by the river Velevcbitza as far as its juncture with the Black Drina, agreement between the Sublime Porte, the Government of Bulgaria, turning towards the south by the Drina, and afterwards by the western and the administration of the companies interested. of the Caza of Ochride towards Mount Linas. The frontier will X. The Sublime Porte shall have the right to make use of the follow the western limits of the of Cazas Gortcha and Starovo as far as Bulgarian roads for the transport, by routes to be determined, of its : Grammas, then by the lake of Kastria. The frontier line will troops, ammunition, and commissariat to the provinces situated beyond rejoin river the Moglenitza, and after having followed its course and the Principality, and vice versa. In order to avoid difficulties and passed to the south of Yanitza, Wardar, and Yenidje, will go by the misunderstanding in the exercise of this right, while guaranteeing the mouth of the Wardar and by the Galliko towards the villages of Parga military necessities of the Sublime Porte, a special regulation will and of Saraikeui. Thence throngh the middle of Lake Bechikguel to establish the conditions under which the right may be exercised within the month of the rivers Strouma and Karasson, and by the sea-coast the space of three months after the ratification of the present docu- as far as Burn Guel. Then going further north-west towards Mount ment, by an understanding between the Sublime Porte and the Bul- Tchaltepe by the chain of Rhodope as far as Mount Kronschovo, by garian Administration. It is well understood that this right will the mountains Eschekkoulatchi, Tchipelion, Karakolas, and Tschiklar, extend only to the Ottoman regular troops, and that the irregulars and then far river as as the Arda, whence the line will be traced south- Bashi-bazouks and Circassians —will be absolutely excluded from it wards in the direction of Adrianople by the villages of Sugutlion, The Porte reserves also the right to send through the Principalities its Kara-Hamsn, Amoutkcui, Akardii, and Enidje as far as the river mails, and there to keep up a fixed telegraphic line of communication. ' Teikederessi. The line will follow the rivers Teikederessi and Tchor- These two points will likewise be regulated in the manner and at the louderessi as far as Loulebourgas, and thence by the river Soudjakdere time indicated above. to the village of Serguen. The frontier will go by the heights straight XL The Mussulman landowners or others who may fix their towards Hakim Tabaiassi, where it will terminate on the Black Sea, personal residence outside the Principality, may retain their landed will It leave the sea-shore near Mangalia, running along by the southern property by causing it to be administered by others. Turco- Bulgarian boundaries of the Sandjak of Toultcha, and will come out on the Commissaries will sit in the principal centres of population, under Danube above Rassova. the superintendence of Russian Commissioners, to decide finally for the VII. The Prince of Bulgaria shall be freely elected by the popula- period of two years all questions relative to the verifying of claims to tion and confirmed by the Sublime Porte, with the assent of the Powers. landed property, in which the interests of Mussulmans or others shall No member of the reigning dynasties of the great European Powers be involved. Analogous commissions will be intrusted to regulate shall be elected Prince of Bulgaria. In the event of the dignity of during two years all affairs relative- to the mode of alienation or Prince of Bulgaria being vacant, the election of the new Prince shall management, for the use of the Sublime Porte, of the lands of the be held with the same conditions and forms. Before the election of State and of the religious endowments. At the expiration of the two the Prince an assembly of Bulgarian notables, convoked at Philippopolis, years all lands which shall not have been claimed will be sold by Plovdiv, or Tirnova, shall draw up. under the surveillance of an auction, and the proceeds will be devoted to the support of the widows Imperial Russian Commissioner, and in the presence of an Ottoman and orphans, both of Mussulmans and Christians, the sufferers by the Commissioner, the organization of the future administration agreeably late events. Inhabitants of the Bulgarian principality who may travel to the precedents established in 1830 after the Peace of Adrianople. or remain in other parts of the Ottoman Empire will be subject to the In the Danubian Principalities, in the localities where the Bulgarians Ottoman laws and authorities. ar; mixed witli the Turks, Greeks, Wallachians, Kantzoolochs, or The Fortresses of the Danube.—XII. All the fortresses of the others, account will be taken of the rights and interests of these Danube shall be razed. There shall henceforth be no more fortified populations in the elections and in the preparation of the organic towns upon the banks of this river, nor ships of war in the waters of byelaws. The introduction of the new regime in Bulgaria, and the the Principalities of Roumania, Servia, and Bulgaria, save guard boats superintendence of its working, will be intrusted for two years to an and light vessels for the river police and revenue services. The Imperial Russian Commissioner. At the expiration of the first year rights, obligations, and prerogatives of the International Commission after the introduction of the new regime, and if an understanding on of the Lower Danube are maintained intact. this subject has been established between Russia, the Sublime Porte, XIII. The Sublime Porte undertakes the re-establishment of and the Cabinets of Europe, they can, if it is deemed necessary, the navigation of the passage of Sulina, and the compensation of the ite special delegates with the Imperial Russian Commissioner.' private individuals whose property may have suffered on account of the VIII The Ottoman army shall no longer remain in Bulgaria. war. and from the interruption of the navigation of the Danube; assign- All the old fortresses shall be razed at the expense of the local ing for the purposes of this double expense the sum of five hundred government. The Sublime Porte shall have the right to dispose as thousand francs out of the moneys due by the Danubian Commission. it pleases of the war material and other articles belonging to the Bosnia and Herzegovina. — XIV. The European proposals of Ottoman Government which may lie found in the Danubian fortresses reform communicated to the Ottoman Plenipotentiaries in the first already evacuated by virtue of the armistice of the 31st January, as sitting of the Conference at Constantinople, with the modifications well as of any which may be in the fortified towns of Shumla and which may be determined upon by common agreement hot ween the \ area. Until the complete formation of an indigenous militia, suffi- Porte and the Governments of Russia and Austria-Hungary, shall be cient to preserve order, security, and tranquillity (the number of which immediately introduced into Bosnia and Herzegovina. Arrears will not shall be fixed subsequently by agreement between the Ottoman Govern- be exacted, and the current revenue of these provinces up to the 1st ment and the Russian Imperial Cabinet), Russian troops will occupy March, 1880, shall be exclusively employed to indemnify the families the country, and lend armed intervention to the Commissary in case of refugees and sufferers by recent events, without distinction of race of need. This occupation will be limited to an approximate period of or religion, according to the local needs. The sum which will annu- two years. The Russian effective army of occupation, consisting ally be levied by the central government will be subsequently fixed . — AITEXDIX. 913 an equivalent for the sum of 1000 are I .Kciul understanding between Turkey, Rn >ia, and Austria- n and b As for the n t ol the indemnity, with the excep- J f roubles due to Russian interests and institul Crete.—XV. Tin Porte undertakes scrupolou the mode of payment I millions of roubles— nl <" I in the Island of < ; sum and thi [iven for it lated the wishes expressed by the indigenous population. An analogous of this Imperial Government of Russia and that of oidinance adapted to the ' be also intn .. , ibles claimed in Ear pe, for his j|., into ] t pi rtions of Turkey institutions in Turkey shall be paid '1 indemnity for Russian Bnhjects and which a Bpecial 01 in the present icument Russian i persoi. .aniined by the 01 hums of the . which the indigi province to elaborate the ! participate, shall be i each ours shall be p te shall take efficacious measures for the amicable for several will consult at of all the lawsuits of Russian subjects pending submitted to the ei S which the latter if tl judg- utting them in exi i ments delivered to be executed without delay. Armenia.—XVI. As ; n by the Rn :ial Commission us to Land in Ceded Territory. — XXL :. I : 9 in Armenia which ai to Russia who may is relations of the conflicts and pre] I in the their resiihi,. two countri undertakes to effect without further delay their landed property. Three • ...d reforms - local requirements in the i of the present document, are Armenians, and to guarantee their g purpose. After that period those inhabitants t Kurds and I lot have Bold their lands and left the country will bo be to I Ittoman who shall . Amnesty.— WU. A full amnestyshall extended I to the £ cts compromised in recent events; and all persons now ipcar- localities, are to bi shall be immediately bments situated outsidi I I 1 by reason of these, or sent into exile, ins which shall be deter- within t iod of three j 1 to liberty. d Commission. Thesamecomm Turco Persian Frontier.—XVUl. The Sublime Porte shall take mined b .mine the mode of the withdrawal by the rious consideration the opinion pronounced to ' issioners Government of the war material, ammunition, provi 1 town of Ottoman of the mediating Powers with regard 1 the ; and other articles belonging to the State, which may be in Khotour, and undertakes to cause the execution of the work of definitive '' at present by ' . and not occupied cities, i II demo:. i Persian frontier. loops. Indemnities.—XTX Tie- indemnities for the war and thi I Religions. XXII. Russian clergymen, claims, and which the Sub- Protection ol Russian — i upon i ia, which the Emperor d Rm Asiatic :— pilgrims, and monks travelling or staying in European and lime Porte in. den iburse, consist of (a) 900,000,000 privileges shall enjoy the same : and as roubles for war expenses, for ma r replacing of Turkey, right of official 400,0i men belonging to other nationalities. The Consuls in Turkey i iperial Embassy and Russian • i i sport commerce, rod to injuries inflicted on is recognized, both with i : (,.•) of 100,000,000 roubles for i, and especially the recoup the their possessii ns. Religious persons at holy placi I iubles,to their U \ bos, of Russian ori in, shall be maintained in detain lmicnts in the possessions and pi I shall couth making total of 1,41 Taking into former in Turkey— a dependencii . and in their and in a convents wl*. li ration the financial enitiaiia.Mii.nt- of Turkey, itives a- those assured to the other religious ancc with the desire of the Sultan, the Em| establishments and the Mount Athos com . nt of the greater portion of the sums enumi Revival Treaties.—XXIIl All treaties, conventions, and un- in the preceding pa the following territorial concessions: of previously concluded between the two high contracting - is. the districts of Kilia, ogs <.,, T ] t Tultscha—that subjects in parties relative to commerce, and the position of Russian Mahumdic, Isakbsi rultscha Matshin, Baba Dagh, Hirsova Kus- abeyance through the war, shall be put of the Danube D in . and Medjidje, as well as the islands those clauses which will bi Not however, to annex this into force again; and excepting and 1 I S ts. wishing, the present document, the two Governments will be I territory and the Delta Islands, Russia reserves the right of exchang- their undertakii «1 and : . their mutual relations, and ing them for the part of Bessarabia detached from her by the Treaty of lation as before the declaration of war. the Thalweg of the Kilia bra: L856, and I th by XXIV. The Bospboms and Dardanelles will n ul. The question of the partition of fte The Straits.— open, both in time of war and in time of peace, to tl water- and fisheries shall be regulated by a Russo-Roumanian commis- !' or proceeding to those ' ' ' its of peai of neutral Si i t year after the ratification of the Treaty not to esl Tie:- Sublime Porte undertakes in consequence Ardaban. Kara, Batoum, Bayazid, and the t and the Sea of Azov a ports i ! Too Black Sea frontier, starting tram i! henceforth befi re the hanly Dagh. Roughly speaking, the Declaration v, Inch shall depart from the spirit of the will follow the ridge of mountains which separates the affli of ountains of Paris 1856. . , I msk and the the river B by Evacuation ly the Russians.— XXV. The compl m by the town of Artvin to the river Tchomk, near the villa/. - of Allat theexcepti m oi Bi of the Russian army of European Turkey, with a;,j B the frontier will run all units from the di l.iu the period of I Mounts Derenik, Ghexi, Hortsheyar, and B shall tal Emperor of Russia and '1 between his Majesty the . conclB Cartum I ruk, and separating I Sultan. In order to save time, and to a heights near Tali 'ining out at the village of Vilim the the inia, a follow the Sirridagh Eilissa on the river Tortum Ti it will Black hage of n of the Imperial army i oil aii of the Ban the Sea of Marmora for embarkation in i will tie n « l; "i e, pass- Sea and ..m. It to Tl , . ,, r the occasion. west oi the road leading from /.win to the I lost and I ing space of 1. be effected within the •'ls rkey shall Chorassan, it will 6" troops the definitive conclusion of peace, and then ridge of the Sharian I dating from the village of Gilitchman; by the C aucasus embark at Trebizond to return by the of Hamaour, in the defile of ShaU I to will reach a point ten vcr.-ts south m shaU commence I operations foi orbytl I Mourad Tchaii it will then follow the ridge oi the Al D the Hori and Tan Dur, and ammits of remain in the loc XXVI As long as the Ru ian troops of Bavazid, will rejoin the old Turco-Fersian frontier south of Pake be restored t according to the present document, will Gazli GoL The definitive limits of the territory amies' 1 to Russia, administration and order of things shah remain in ated upon the map annexed, shall be fixed by a commission com- , as since the occupation. The J ill take posed of Russian i account in its labonrs the topography of the local restored to the £ ations for good administration, and proper conditions for assuring the man I to exercise it- authority there Ul I I commence territories mentioned in pai i tranquillity i f ti. districts, (c) The 944 APPENDIX. each town and province shall have been evacuated by the Russian Europe; aud stated categorically that questions bearing on European troops, the commander of those troops shall have given information to interests would be concerted with European Powers, and that he had Koer appointed for this purpose by the Sublime Porte. given her Majesty's Government clear and positive assurances to Indemnity for Ottoman Subjects. — XXVII. The Sublime Porte this effect. undertakes not to punish in any way, or allow to be so punished, Otto- On the 4th February the Austrian ambassador communicated a man subjects who have boon compromised by their relations with the telegram inviting her Majesty's Government to a Conference at Vienna, i army during the war. In case any persons may wish to and her Majesty's Government at once accepted the proposal. depart with their families by following the Russian troops, the Otto- On the 5th February his Excellency addressed a formal invitation man authorities shall not oppose their departure. to Lord Derby, stating that: — "L'Autrichc-Hongrie, en sa qualite" de Exchange of Prisoners. —XXVIII. Immediately after the ratifica- Puissance Signataire des actcs internationanx qui ont eu pour objet tion of the preliminaries of peace the prisoners of war shall be reciprocally de re'gler le systeme politique en Orient, a toujours reservd, en presence restored through the agency of special commissioners named on each de la guerre actuelle, sa part d'influencc sur le reglement definitif des side, who shall proceed for that purpose to Odessa and Sebastopol. conditions de la paix future. Le Gouvernment Imperial de la Russie, The Ottoman Government shall pay all the expenses of the support of auqnel nous avons fait part de ce point vue, l'a pleinemenf apprecie. the restored prisoners in eighteen equal instalments within the period Aujourd'hui que des Pre'liminaires de Paix viennent d'etre signes entre of sis years, according to accounts which shall be substantiated by the la Russie et la Turquie, le moment nous semble venu d'etablir Tacccrd above-mentioned commissioners. The exchange of prisoners between de l'Europe sur les modifications qu'il deviendrait ne'eessaire d'apporter the Ottoman Government and the Governments of Roumania, Servia, aux Traitcs susmentionne's. Le mode le plus apte a ainener cette and Montenegro shall take place upon the same bases, deducting the entente nous parait etre la reunion d'une Conference des Puissances number of prisoners restored by the Ottoman Government from the Signataires du Traite' de Paris de 1856 et du Protocole de Londres number of prisoners which they will receive in return. de 1871." JRattfication. —XXIX. The present document will be ratified by On the 9th instant the Austrian Government proposed that instead their Majesties the Emperor of Russia and the Emperor of the Otto- of the Conference at Baden-Baden, as previously contemplated, a mans, and ratifications will be exchanged in fifteen days, or sooner if Congress should be assembled at Berlin. Her Majesty's Government possible, at St. Petersburg; where also time and place shall be agreed replied that they had no objection to this change, but that they con- upon at which the stipulations of the present document may be in- sidered "that it would be desirable to have it understood in the first vested with the solemn forms used in treaties of peace. It remains place that all questions dealt with in the Treaty of Peace between well understood, however, that the high contracting parties consider Russia and Turkey should be considered as subject to be discussed in themselves formally bound by the present document from the moment the Congress; and that no alteration in the condition of things previ- of its ratification. In faith of which the respective Plenipotentiaries ously established by Treaty should be acknowledged as valid until it has have put their hand and seal to the present document. received the assent of the Powers." Given at San Stefano, February 19 (March 3), 1878. On the 12th March Count Beust was told that her Majesty's Government must be perfectly clear on the points mentioned in Count Ignaticif. Xelidoff. the letter to him of the 9 th instant before they could definitively agree to Safvet. Sadoolait. go into Congress. On the loth her Majesty's Government explained further the first condition: —''That they must distinctly understand before they can enter into Congress that every Article in the Treaty between Russia II.—LORD SALISBURY'S CIRCULAR DISPATCH. and Turkey will be placed before the Congress, not necessarily for acceptance, but in order that it may be considered what Articles require My Lord, acceptance or concurrence by the several Powers, and what do not." On the 14th the Russian ambassador communicated the following Sib, Foreign Office, April 1, 18 telegram from Prince Gortschakoff: —"Toutes les Grandes Puissances I hate received the Queen's commands to request your Excellency to savent d^ja que le texte complet du Traite PreTiminaire de Paix avec explain to the Government to which you are accredited the course la Porte leur sera communique des que les ratifications auront fete - which her Majesty's Government have thought it their duty to pursue echangecs, ce qui ne saurait tarder. II sera simultanement public ici. in reference to the Preliminaries of Peace concluded between the Otto- Nous n'avons rien a cacher." man and Russian Governments, and to the European Congress which On the 17th Lord A. Loftus reported that he had received the it has been proposed to hold for the examination of that Treaty. following Memorandum from Prince Gortschakoff: —"In reply to com- On the 14th January, in view of the reports which had reached munication made by Lord A. Loftus of the despatch by which Lord her Majesty's Government as to the negotiations for peace which were Derby has replied to the proposal of Count Beust relating to the about to be opened between the Russian Government and the Porte, meeting of the Congress at Berlin. I have the honour to repeat the and in order to avoid any possible misconception, her Majesty's assurance which Count Schouvaloff has been already charged to give to Government instructed Lord A. Loftus to state to Prince Gortschakoff her Majesty's Government—viz., that the Preliminary Treaty of Peace that, in the opinion of her Majesty's Government, any treaty con- concluded between Russia and Turkey shall be textually communicated cluded between the Government of Russia aud the Porte affecting the to the Great Powers before the meeting of the Congress, and that in Treaties of 1856 and 1871 must be an European Treaty, and would the Congress itself each Power will have the full liberty of its apprcci- not be valid without the assent of the Powers who were parties to tion and of its action.'" those Treaties. In a despatch received on the 18th Lord A. Loftus stated that On the 25th January the Russian Government replied by the assur- Prince Gortschakoff had said to him that of course he should not im- ance that they did not intend to settle by themselves ("isolement") pose silence on any member of the Congress, but he could only accept European questions having reference to the peace which is to be made a discussion on those portions of the Treaty which affected European ("se rattachant a la paix"). Her Majesty's Government, having interests. learnt that the Bases of Peace had been arranged between the Turkish Lord Derby having asked Count Schouvaloff for a reply from Prince and Russian Delegates at Kezanlik, instructed Lord A. Loftus, on the Gortschakoff, his Excellency informed him on the 19th that he was 29th January, to state to the Russian Government that her Majesty's "charged to represent to her Majesty's Government that the Treaty of Government, while recognizing any arrangements made by the Russian Peace concluded between Russia and Turkey—the only one which and Turkish Delegates at Kezanlik for the conclusion of an armistice, existed, for there was no secret engagement — would be communicated and for the settlement of Bases of Peace as binding between the two to the Government of the Queen in its entirety, and long before ("bien belligerents, declared that in so far as these arrangements were calcu- avant'j the assembling of the Congress. The Government of the lated to modify European Treaties and to affect general and British Queen, in like manner as the other Great Powers, reserved to them- interests, her Majesty's Government were unable to recognize in them selves at the Congress their full liberty of appreciation and action. any validity unless they were made the subject of a formal agreement This same liberty, which she did not dispute to others. Russia claimed among the parties to the Treaty of Paris. for herself. Now, it would be to restrict her, if, alone among all the On the 30th January Lord A. Loftus communicated this declaration Powers, Russia contracted a preliminary engagement." to Prince Gortschakoff, and his Highness replied that to effect an On the 21st Lord Derby replied that her Majesty's Government armistice certain Bases of Peace were necessary, but they were only could not recede from the position already clearly defined by them to be considered as Preliminaries, and not definitive as regarded that they must distinctly understand, before they could enter into APPENDIX. 945 even- Congress, that Article in the Treaty between Russia and Turkey which the claims were founded which were abrogated in 1856. Such would be placed before the Congress, not necessarily for acceptance, stipulations cannot be viewed with satisfaction either by the Govern- but in order that it might be considered what articles required accep- ment of Greece, or by the Powers to whom all parts of the I It! tance or concurrence by the other Powers, and what did not. Her Empire are a matter of common inter I of this ent were unable to accept tb riew now put forward ity will be to increase the power of the Russian by Prince Gortschakoff, that the freedom of opinion and action ii Empire in the countries and on the shores where a Greek population l>e rcstri gress Power, vuuld I predominates, not only to the prejudice of that nation, but also of ' this preliminary understanding. Her Government every the a untry having interests in the east of the Mediterranean S a. desired ask whether Government I willing to the of that The territorial , severance <; ; , Constantinople i f the from k. Ai i tn the communicati- n of the Treaty entier to the various Towers should and Slavonic provinces which are still left under the Government of be treated a of the Treaty before the Congress, in order the Porte will cause their administration to he attended with constant that the whole in its relation Treaty, to existing Treaties, might be difficultj ,t: and will not only deprive the Porte the Congress. examined and considered by of the political strength which might have arisen from their post On the "2Cth Count Schouvaloff wrote to I-ord Derby that the Im- l.ut will expose the inhabitants to a serious risk of anarchy. perial it its to Cabinet deemed duty adhere to the declaration which By the other portions of the Treaty analogous results are arri he was ordered to make to the Government of the Queen, and which upon other frontiers of the Ottoman Empire. The compulsory aliena- was stated the 1' in tter which he had the honour to address to him tion of Bessarabia from Roumania, the extension of Bulgaria to the dated March. the 19th shores of the Blai i .- a, which are principally inhabited by Mussulmans As different interpretations had been given to the ''liberty of appre- and Greeks, and the acquisition of the important harbour of Batoum, " ciation it and action which Russia though! rve to herself will make the will of the Russian Government dominant over all the at the I Imperial Cabinet defined the meaning of the term of the Black Sea. The of — j acquisition the strongholds of in the following manner: "It leaves to the other i liberty Armenia will place the population of that Province under the imme- to of raising such questions at the Congress as they might think it fit diate influence of the Power "; aem; while the exl discuss, and reserves to itself the liberty of accepting or not accepting European trade which new passes from Trebizond to Persia will, in the discussion of t] consequence of the cessions in Kurdistan, be liable to be arrested at the Her Majesty's Government deeply regret the decision which the pleasure of the Russian Government by the prohibiten- barriers of their Russian Government have thus announced. commercial By ': How far the stipulations of t; 1 j 1 atj i San Stefano would com- Provision is made for an indemnity, of which the amount is obvi- I' mend!' s expedient to the judgment of the European ously beyond the means of Turkey t even if the fact be it is not at present possible to decide. lint even if a considerable left out of account that any surplus of its revenues is already hypo- portion of them were such as were likely to he approved, the reservation thecated to other creditors. The mode of payment of this indemnity of a right, at discretion, to refuse to accept a discussion of them in a in vague language, to ulterior negotiations between Rut Congress of the Powers would not on that account be the less 0] the Porte. Payment may be demanded immediately, or it may be it.' the Treaty will suffi- ft the a. An inspection of 1 as an unredeemed and unredeemable obligation to weigh down ciently show that her Ma rnment could not in a European the independence of the Porte for many years. Its discharge may bo Congress, accept any partial or fragmentary examination of its provi- commuted into a yet larger cession of territory, or it may take the form sions. Every material stipulation which it contains involves a of special engagements subordinating in all things the policy of Turkey departure from the Treaty of 1 to that of Russia It is impossible not to recognize in this provision By the Declaration annexed to the first Protocol of the Conference an instrument of formidable efficacy for the coercion of the Ottoman 1' held in London in 1ST I, the Plenipotentiaries of the Great Government, if the necessity for employing it should a including Russia, recognized "that it is an essential principle of the Objections may be urged individually against these various stipula- law of m liberate itself from the engagements tions; and arguments, on the other hand, may possibly be advanced to of a Treaty, nor modify the stipulation ttnless with the con- it they an- not individually inconsistent with the attainment of sent of the Contracting Powers by means of an amicable agreement." the lasting peace and stability which it is the highest object of all I with It is impossible for her Ma; rnment, at negotiations to establish in the provinces of European and I the spirit of this Declaration. to acquiesce in the withdrawal from the Turkey, lint their separate and individual operation, whether defen- 1' ince of the Articles in the new Treaty which are sible or not, is not that which should c -t attention modifications of existing Treaty engagements, and inconsistent with of the Signatory Powers. Their combined effect, in addition t them. results upon the Greek population and upon the balance of maritime The general nature of the Treaty, and the combined effect of its ted out, to depress, alu in: Signat furnish several stipulations upon the ry 1'owere, the point of entire subjection, the political ind< ! .vern- another and a conclusive reason against the separate discussion of any ment of Constantinople. The formal jurisdiction of that Government one portion of those stipulations apart ; raphical positions which must, under all circum- leads ' The most important consequences to which the Treaty practically stances, be of 1 to Great liritain. It is in the power of its the are those" Inch result from action as Awhole upon nationsof South I man Government to close or to open the Straits which form the Eastern Europe. By the Articles erecting tl iria, a strong natural highway of nations betv an Sea and the Euxine. Slave State will be created under the auspices and control of I Its dominion is recognized at the head of the Persian Gulf. possessing important harbours upon the shores of the Black S I shores of til.- Levant, and in the imme>i urhood of tie S a the An 1 conferring upon that Power preponderating I innot be otherwise than a matter of extreme solicitude to i:; influence over both political and commercial relations untry, that the Government to which this jurisdiction ! will be so constituted as to merge in the dominant Slave maj should be closely political It so pressed by the outposts of a g of population which is in race and sympathy, superior considerable mass Greek Power that its independent action, and even i and wh'nh views with alarm the prospect of absorption into a com- These results arise, not so much from the language munity alien to it not only in nationality, but in political tendency of any single Article in the Treaty, as from the operation of the instru- and in religious allegiance. The provisions by which tl. as a whole. A discussion limited to Art:'! is to be subjected to a ruler whom Russia will practically eh P in the Congress would be an illusory remedy for the dai Administration framed by a Russian Commissary, and the first working ts and to the pent; which of its institutions commenced under the control of a Russian army, would re-ult Treaty proposes to sufficiently indicate the political system of which in future it is to form lish. a part. The object of her Majesty's i astantinople Stipulations arc added which will extend this influence even beyond Conference was to give effect to the policy of reforming Turkey under the boundaries of the New I'm i provision, in itself highly Ottoman Government, removing well-grounded commendable, of improved institutions for the populations of Thessaly thus preserving the Empire until the time when it might be able to and Epirus, is accompanied by a condition that the law by which they • - with protective guarantees. It was obvious that this could arc to be secured shall be framed ander the supervision of the I: only be brought about by rendering the different populations so far Government. It is followed by engagements for the protcc' contented with their position as to inspire them with a spirit of members of the I h are certainly not more limited patriotism, and make them ready to defend the Ol- in their scope than those Articles of the Treaty of Kainardji upon ds of the S 119 916 APPENDIX. This policy was frustrated by the unfortunate resistance of the endowment of Bulgaria with a national existence and a real adminis- Ottoman Government itself, and under the altered circumstances of trative autonomy. Iu such case the Bulgarian State, though divided the present time the same result cannot be attained to the same into two provinces, would have been founded in germ, and this germ, extent by the same means. Large changes may, and uo doubt will, developing itself under the cegis of Europe, would have achieved the be requisite in the Treaties by which South- Eastern Europe has result which the Treaty of San Stefano is designed to bring to maturity. hitherto been ruled. But good government, assured peace, and free- The refusal opposed by the Porte, and the war by which it was followed, dom, for populations to whom those blessings have been strange, are did not allow, as is admitted by the Marquis of Salisbury himself, of still the objects which this country earnestly desires to secure. a pure and simple return to the programme of the Conference of Con- In requiring a full consideration of the general interests which the stantinople. The Treaty of San Stefano only makes it obligatory on new arrangements threaten to affect, her Majesty's Government believe the Porte to consent to a programme of reforms more complete, more that thev are taking the surest means of securing those objects. They precise, and more practical; but the very fact that the Treaty of San would willingly have entered a Congress in which the stipulations in Stefano is a preliminary one indicates that in the mind of the Imperial question could have been examined as a whole, in their relation to Cabinet it was only a question of laying down a principle, without existing Treaties, to the acknowledged rights of Great Britain and of prejudging definitely the application, which required technical study, other Powers, and to the beneficent ends which the united action of an exact appreciation of geographical necessities, and the reconciling Europe has always been directed to secure. But neither the interests of numerous interests. It is for this reason also that many articles which her Majesty's Government are specially bound to guard, nor the are expressed, as it were, in vague terms, leaving room for ulterior well-being of the regions with which the Treaty deals, would be con- understandings as to the modifications deemed indispensable. sulted by the assembling of a Congress whose deliberations were to be II. The Treaty of San Stefano has not placed the new State under restricted by such reservations as those which have been laid down by the control of Russia; the Imperial Cabinet has done only what it Prince Gortschakoff in his most recent communication. had already effected in 1830 for Moldo-Wallachia. Experience has Your Excellency will read this despatch to the Minister for Foreign demonstrated that the work which was accomplished at that period in Affairs, and give him a copy of it. those Principalities tended to contribute to the prosperity of those I am, &c. provinces. It does not appear to have resulted in a special preponder- ance of the influence of Russia to the detriment of the balance of (Signed) Salisbury. power in Europe. It may be added that if Moldo-Wallachia, which owes its existence to, and borders upon Russia, has been able to make itself completely independent of her, with yet stronger reason may one count upon the same result for Bulgaria, whose territory would be separated from Russia in the expected eventuality of the cession of III.—PRINCE GORTSCHAKOFFS REPLY TO LORD SALIS- the Dobrudscha to Roumania. BURY'S DESPATCH. III. The maximum term of two years has been assigned to the pro- visional occupation of Bulgaria, because this lapse of time has been St. Petersburg, March 2S, 1878 (o.s.)- thought necessary in order to maintain order and peace, to protect the Mussulman populations against reciprocal reprisals, to M. l'Ambassadeur, Christian aud reorganize the country, and to introduce national institutions, a native A. Loftits has communicated to me the Circular Lord militia, &c ; and also because, if the occupation had been indefinite, addressed by the Marquis of Salisbury to the Great Powers, dated the such an arrangement might have been regarded as a step towards 1st of April. taking possession of the country, which in no way entered into the It has been subjected to a careful examination, and we duly recog- views of the Imperial Cabinet. But it is needless to say that, this nize the frankness with which it sets forth the views of the Government term being approximative, the Imperial Cabinet is quite ready to of her Britannic Majesty on the Preliminary Treaty of Peace of San shorten it as much as may be possible without endangering the success Stefano. of the difficult task which it is proposed to work out in the interests of We find, however, the objections of the English Cabinet there set a general peace. forth in great detail, but we have looked in vain for any proposals IV. The delimitation of Bulgaria has been indicated only in general which it would be disposed to suggest towards a practical solution of terms. The only fixed principle which has been laid down is that of the present crisis in the East. The Marquis of Salisbury tells us the majority of the population, and surely any principle more equitable what the English Government does not desire, but does not tell us and rational can hardly be imagined. It meets the objections founded what its wishes are. We think it would be useful if his Lordship on the differences of race of the minority, whose interests, moreover, would be good enough to make this latter point known, with a view have been guaranteed by express stipulations. But the application of to arrive at a clear understanding upon the situation. this principle has been reserved for a Mixed Commission, whose inves- As regards the declaration of the views of the Government of her tigations made upon the spot can alone dissipate the doubt and uncer- Britannic Majesty on the subject of the Congress, I can only recall tainty which still surround these vexed questions. Complaint is made the course which on its side the Imperial Cabinet has followed on this that the preliminary delimitation assigns to Bulgaria some ports on question. the Black Sea, but the Constantinople Conference itself decided that the It has officially communicated to the Great Powers the text of the country could not prosper without outlets on the sea. With regard to Preliminary Treaty of San Stefano, together with an explanatory map. the ports on the iEgean Sea, the commercial development of Bulgaria We added that at the Congress, if it were to meet, each of the Powers has alone been kept in view, and surely it will not be Russia who will there represented would have full liberty of appreciation and action, principally benefit by this development, but rather England and the claiming the same right for Russia. Powers whose Mediterranean commerce—much more active than that We can only reiterate the same declaration. of Russia—has always been a powerful lever for the maintenance of their You will have the goodness to communicate the present despatch, political influence. with its annex, to the Government to which you are accredited. V. The Preliminary Treaty in no way places Bulgaria under the rule Receive, &C. of a chief chosen by Russia. It is formally stipulated that the Governor shall be elected by the native Administrative Councils, with the con- (Signed) GORTCHAKOW. firmation of the Porte and the assent of Europe, and that members of the reigning dynasties shall not be eligible for the office. One cannot see what better guarantee could be given for the freedom of elections. As regards the organization of the Principality, it is intrusted to an Aunex.— Pro-Memori^ assembly of native notables. The Russian Imperial Commissioner has I It is not accurate to .say that the Treaty of San Stefano has only a right of superintendence, to be exercised in concert with an created a new Bulgaria or a strong Slave State under the control of Ottoman ^Commissioner. Moreover, an understanding between the Russia. Bulgaria existed, though in a state of oppression. Europe Great Powers and the Porte is expressly reserved, in order that Special verified this, and was desirous of providing a remedy. The Constan- Delegates may be associated with the Russian Commissioner. Mean- tinople Conference indicated the measures deemed necessary to attain while, the provisional measures taken by the Russian authorities for this end. In suggesting these measures the Plenipotentiaries assembled the administration of the country are far from being framed with the in the Constantinople Conference certainly did not contemplate render- view, as has been affirmed, of drawing Bulgaria into the Russian ing them inefficacious. It must be admitted that they had in view the political system. Hardly any change has been made in the existing APPENDIX. 917 i. arc has only been •ions to which the country is s, . i 1857. Thiscircui dually. The in carried out m re effi ! taken that they should be on which has for in inl alterations which have been ,n of the mouths ol the tithes and from the military service, the abolition of mption Danube. ore normal impost, the abolition bstitntioD in their II | only good port in these part-. the principal IX. B am is the taxes, which was tl of the farming of the ' lants in mixed import,. ntotheChrisI a war whi time those Mussulmans who have localities to cha'll on in no ..n alone, and whi. r so much. x nt '?n thi : previously made \ ind is far from being an equivalent fi i to wh dl ne way a gratuib ' **& ' populat i . of the Christian which it would repi the nomination; of pecuniary indemnity was subjected during the war rendering defensive conntrv to the acquisitions ... Armenia, they only possess a ,e everywhere been X. As !: m Governors indis] value. I => fI " r ' that with them as \ • *« P motive B ted positions in the hands of the- lurks; but from the same beoom restored in the i her own tranquillity ™ value upon the po "f Cover,. » have t.. administration of to lay interruption in the se of the take causing any of Ears, which she has been obliged to rovlsl0nal mea-in«s ' ,ct of "" these l' country. ' territi I the irithin the space of half a century. These national development, and to render possible has ., t the of war. If England had wi t0 6 the Brat B -* "S^' as was proposed the meeting of Turkey from them she had only to join with Bussia, Principality. the institutions of the separate occasions—first at the time of ex' to her' en two • : would have , ano ,. ... __ , V| t .udum. and subsequently on the occasion of the miss. limits of Bulgaria, in that it stipu- the influence of I U" ina—in order to put a united mar for Epirus aad 1; for improvements in their which would probably have sufficed to obtain made no stipula- te, for astonishment If Bussia had affords some reason t of so much bloodshed. 1 the ends now acquire I those provinces, she would have been acci tion in favour of having refused this, has no ground for denying I obtain f< r Government, = « she had sought to sacrificing the Gr. I her blood, the right of demandi. e would who has shed vassal antonomv which is condemned in I aenfices, or them the relieve her henceforwar I and of of things which shall entirely destroying the Ottoman Empire have been accused of But what it is impossible to understand arc The Imperial Cabi- render them less onerous. Russian influence there in its place. trade from Trebizond, substituting the consequences to the freedom of European protecting mission which history has net ha lersl 1 the endeavoured to deduce from these rectifica- wlthout thron-di Persia, which it is ' •>" nt of ™ew to it in P°' ' arc in contradiction to those put assigned tions of frontier. These assertions stipulated for conditions more com- regard to race or creed; if it has occasion by various members of the Bl that forward on more than one favour of Bulgaria, it has been because in i pete and more precise . according to which the taking possession even of Erz. of the war, and that the principal cause and theatre to English conntrv had been . not constitute a danger bv i d But in limiting and of Trebizond acquired there positive belligerent rights. by the Russia'had interests. The rectifications of frontier in A-:.. ameliorated institutions for the Greek provinces, to stipulating for arc very far from approach still more Treaty of San Stefano, i the faculty of demanding the I they would it reserved to distrust to an extreme to affirm that ; [ -nine inaccurate that the 1 reaty of San Stefano ded ones. It is equallv impede, by prohibitive obstacles, the com- under the direc- ion to that these institutions should be drawn up stipulated u of Europe." to which they have be tion of Bussia. The general type which wi \1 rhe of =>'> l,v the Treat? is that not better founded. . , -.unity claimed from Turkey are I he Dreary stipu- lor the influence of the Great Powers. upon the amount of this indemnity is ont of all prop to be made by a special Commission, hat its application is the war has entailed upon Russia. It may be that It obliges the in" charges which native element shall be largely represented. her difficulty which the they the actual resources of Turkey, and increase "ting it in execution, but exceed to consult Bu | be Porte it is true, claims of her creditors. But it is to noted consulting the Bepi the not interdict the Porte from equally her creditors long it doe's Turkey "failed in her obligations towards foreign friendly Powers. by her m of the the war, in consequence of the disorder caused concerning the protection of the mem- \ subsequent clause, peace is re-establ II The It is allowable to believe that if greatly misunder ministration. Russian Church, must have been has in bers of the upon the rational bases which th 5 5b fano I Kainardji, abolished 111 be compared to that it. I give a solid and and to inction of Europe would concerned the Orthodox Greek religion and The clause of Kainardji as far as Turkey herself is concerned, m a Sultan who professed ter, it would r suit, the Christian subjects of the her res... might include all her expenses and an augmentation of mentions exclusively monks, diminution of , mo 22 cr ,,,,, to meet the exigencies of her foreign di M. It origin, and which would enable her pilgrims who are Russian or of Russian St ecclesiastics, and possible results that the stipulations of San 1 is in view of these r them the ri .l* ?^- the vague ; onlv which indemnity have been retained in „- other nationalities. From all this it is of . , amount in t0 \ hi which have been made the subject of reproach. If the well-founded the assertion that the general imp.- >rd as being too high, the demand for an rami • indemnity is criticized as - - .no is of snch a nature as mor • If the] where a payment would have been criticized still the Russian Empire in the countries to increase the power of pulated, it would have been ncc manner of payment I the prejudice of that nation and of . population predor, encroach upon a region already mi rl of Mediterranean. to interests in the east the _ sought country having s Treaty of San Stefano has every maybe found m that the evidence, at any rate, of exaggeration nnderstai VIII Equal ring the question for a subsequent general tendency of the stipulation- suspicion of the assertion that the it is ex; It is true 'that bv this precaution to the rel of Roumanian years, or of ,o as iralyze or to dominate over Tor., Sea. and the acquisition of the Tort of of Bulgaria up to the Black acquisitions as a substitute for the indemnity. predominant throughout the n territorial will render the will of Russia seen in tins stipulation a Batoum, ive been more natural to have powerfully contributed in the | ,- of the Black Sea. Bussia has Turkey and of Europe, and to desire to respect both the interests of Greece and Roumania. It is not appar engag to emancipate Turkish Government in the fulfilment of its other I owers. support the acquired greater advantages than the to alL But IS thereby relationships which would be profitable woidd be only a return to and of pacific f Roumanian Bessarabia is no remedy. against mistrust there . reasons which .,„,.. , „,, •, ;. modified twenty-two years ago for despatch_, it is an order of things conclusion of the Marquis of Salisbury » even pretext, since \1I From the longer a raison dttrt, nor legal title, nor dc-s,re of her-Majesty a have no pleasure that « the object and earnest has been placed under learnt with the freedom of the navigation of the Danube government peace, and freedom nent are still to secure good International Commission, and espe- the control and guarantee of an independence for the populations to whom thi the moment when Roumania proclaims her avowal cially from YYith^ual satisfaction is seen the frank ^"^P^ recognize it. It must be remarked Ottoman Europe seems disposed to •- of he and been frustrated by the rafortans include all the part of Bessarabia has besides that this retrocession does not the modified circumstances of tho Government it-elf; that in view of the Danube is excluded from it, and i in 1856. The Delta of ; 948 APPENDIX. present time- the same result cannot be obtained to the same extent by summits of Vclina Mogila, the "col" 531 Zmailica Vrh, Samnatica, the same means—that is to say, by the programme of the Conference and rejoins the administrative boundary of the Sandjak of Sophia of Constantinople ; and that great changes may and without doubt between Sivri Tas and Cadir Tepe. From Cadir Tope, the frontier will be necessary in the Treaties by which the south-east of Europe has going to south-east, follows the watershed between the basins of Mesta 1' up to the present time been governed. Karasu on the one side and the Struma Karasu on the other, runs If to these considerations be added the fact that the reiterated along the crests of the mountains of Rhodope called Demir Kapu, refusals of the English Government to join in exercising a collective Iskoftepe, Kadimesar Balkan, and Aiji Geduk up to Kapetuik Balkan, material pressure on the Porte has prevented Europe from obtaining and thus joins the ancient administrative frontier of the Sandjak of pacifically the results desired by the Cabinet of London itself, it must Sophia. From Kapetnik Balkan the frontier is indicated by the water- be recognized that the war and the peace of San Stefano have answered shed between the valleys of the Rilska reka and of the Bistrica reka, to the exigencies of the situation which the Marquis of Salisbury has and follows the contrefort called Vodenica Planina so as to descend set forth with great frankness and so much high-mindedness. into the valley of the Struma at the junction of this river with the This situation may be summed up thus : —The existing Treaties have Rilska reka, leaving the village of Barakli to Turkey. It ascends then been successively infringed for twenty-two years— first by the Turkish south of the village of Jelesnica, and reaches by the shortest line the Government, which has not fulfilled itsobhgationstowards the Christians chain of Goleraa Planina at the summit of Gitka, and joins there the then by the United Principalities, by the French occupation of Syria, ancient administrative frontier of the Sandjak of Sophia, leaving, how- and by the Conference of Constantinople itself, which constituted an ever, to Turkey the whole of the basin of the Suka reka. From Mount interference in the interior affairs of the Ottoman Empire; and last of Gitka the western frontier goes towards Mount Cmi Vrh by the all by the entry of the English fleet into the Straits. On the other hand, mountains of Karvena Jabuka, following the ancient administrative the Marquis of Salisbury himself recognizes that great changes can and limit of the Sandjak of Sophia in the upper part of the basins of Egrisu must be made under the present circumstances. and of the Lepnica, mounts with it the crests of Babina Polana, and It remains for us to learn how his Lordship proposes to reconcile arrives at Mount Crni Vrh. From Mount Crni Vrh the frontier follows practically these Treaties and the recognized rights of Great Britain and the watershed between the Struma and the Morava by the summits of other Powers, with the benevolent designs towards a realization of the Streser, Vilogolo, and Mesid Planina, rejoins by the Gacina, Crna which the united action of Europe has always been directed, viz., a Trava, Darkovska, and Dranica Plan, then the Descani Kladanec, the good government, peace, and assured liberty for the populations to watershed of the High Sukowa and of the Morava, goes directly on whom these blessings have been strange. the Stol, and descends from it so as to cut the road from Sophia to It remains also to be learnt how, outside the preliminary bases laid I'iivt, 1000 metres north-west of the village of Segusa. It ascends down by the Treaty of San Stefano, his Lordship proposes to attain in a straight line the Vidlic Planina and thence Mount Eadocina in the end desired by all, while making proper allowance for the rights the chain of the Kodza Balkan, leaving to Servia the village of Doikinci, acquired by Russia, through the sacrifices which she has borne, and and to Bulgaria that of Senakos. From the summit of Mount Radocina borne alone, in order to render their realization possible. the frontier follows towards the west the crest of the Balkans, by The despatch of the Marquis of Salisbury contains no answer to Ciprovec Balkan and Stara Planina up to the ancient eastern frontier these questions. For these reasons it appears that the considerations of the Principality of Servia, near to the Kula Smiljova Cuka, and which it contains would have found their place more naturally in the thence that ancient frontier as far as the Danube, which it joins at Congress, where the Plenipotentiaries, having all of them a full and Rakovitza. This delimitation shall be fixed by the European Com- entire liberty of appreciation and action, would have been in a position mission, on which the Signatory Powers will be represented. It is to draw up along with their objections any practical propositions of a understood— (1.) That this Commission will take into consideration character to insure an understanding for the solution of the present the necessity for his Imperial Majesty the Sultan of being able to difficulties in the general interest of a solid and lasting pacification of defend the Balkan frontiers of Eastern Roumelia. (2.) That no the Ea^t. fortifications can be erected within a zone of 10 kiloms. round Samakow. III. The Prince of Bulgaria shall be freely elected by the popula- tion and confirmed by the Sublime Porte, with the consent of the Powers. No member of any of the Reigning Houses of the Great IV.—TREATY OF BERLIN. European Powers shall be elected Prince of Bulgaria. In case of a vacancy in the princely dignity, the election of the new Prince shall Bulgaria. — I. Bulgaria is constituted an autonomous and tributary take place under the same conditions and with the same forms. Principality under the suzerainty of his Imperial Majesty the Sultan. IV. An assembly of Notables of Bulgaria, convoked at Tirnova, It will have a Christian Government and a national militia. shall, after the election of the Prince, elaborate the Organic Law of II. The Principality of Bulgaria will include the following ter- the Principality. In the districts where Bulgarians are intermixed ritories : —The frontier follows on the north the right bank of the with Turkish, Roumanian, Greek, or other populations, the rights and Danube from the ancient frontier of Servia up to a point to be interests of these populations shall be taken into consideration in the determined by an European Commission to the east of Silistria, and question of election and the elaboration of the Organic Law. from thence runs to the Black Sea to the south of Mangalia, which is V. The following points shall form the basis of the public law of included in Roumanian territory. The Black Sea forms the eastern Bulgaria : —A difference of religious beliefs or confessions shall not boundary of Bulgaria. On the south the frontier follows upwards exclude or incapacitate any person from the enjoyment of civil and from its mouth the waterway of the brook near which are situated the political rights, admission to public appointments, functions, or honours, villages of Hodzakioj, Selam-Kioj, Aivadsik, Kulibe, Sudzuluk, crosses or from the exercise of the various professions and employments, in any obliquely the valley of the Deli-Kamcik, passes south of Belibe and district whatsoever. Liberty, and the public exercise of all religions, Kemhalik and north of Hadzimahale after having passed the Deli- shall be assured to all persons belonging to Bulgaria, as well as to Kamcik at two and a half kiloms. above Cengei, reaches the crest at strangers, and no obstacle shall be interposed either to the hierarchical a point situated between Tekenlik and Aidos-Bredza, and follows it organization of the different communions, or to their connection with by Kamabad Balkan, Prisevica Balkan, Kazan Balkan, to the north their spiritual heads. of Kotel as far as Demir Kapu. It proceeds by the principal chain of VI. The provisional administration of Bulgaria shall be under the the Great Balkan, the whole extent of which it follows up to the sum- direction of an Imperial Russian Commissary until the settlement of mit of Korica. There it leaves the crest of the Balkan, descends the Organic Law. An Imperial Turkish Commissary, as well as the southwards between the villages of Pirsop and Duzanci, left the one to Consuls delegated ad hoc by the other Powers, signatories of the present Bulgaria and the other to Eastern Roumelia, as far as the brook of Tnzen Treaty, shall be called to assist in controlling the working of this pro- Dere, follows that stream to its junction with the Topolnica, then the visional regime. In the event of disagreement amongst the Consular latter river until it meets the Smovskio Dere near the village of Petricevo, Delegates, the majority shall decide, and in case of a divergence between leaving to Eastern Roumelia a zone of two kiloms. above that meeting, the majority and the Imperial Russian Commissary or the Imperial ascends between the brooks of Smovskio Dere and the Kamenica, Turkish Commissary, the Representatives of the Signatory Powers at following the line of the watershed so as to turn to the south-west at Constantinople, assembled in Conference, shall decide. the level of Voinjak and roach directly the point 875 of the Austrian VII. The provisional regime shall not be prolonged beyond a Staff map. The frontier line cuts in a straight line the upper basin period of nine months from the exchange of the ratifications of the of the brook of Ichtiman Dere, passes between Bogdina and Karaiila, present Treaty. When the Organic Law is completed the election of rejoins the line of the watershed separating the basins of the Isker and the Prince of Bulgaria shall be proceeded with forthwith. As soon as the Marica, between Camurli and Hadzilar, follows that line by the the Prince shall have been elected, the new organization shall be put . h 919 APPENDIX. descends south- leaves the mat of the Balkans, of frontier of Roumelia full enjoyment ' shall enter into the >""-" f wW tL e one Principal* ' ' the - of into face, and erns towards the rill es P ' rtoumelij-toa.e stream, i: Navigation and of . its fallsimtotheTopol 'vnr'll-Tr, i; :., ..f Commerce » till > b.^weenK,^, ' arrangements concluded 3 «* ...I he, his rive tor in the r ruci] in force, are maintained 1 K»nmeh »™e °f now • <-™ "° and : Porte, • and the : .rd to one village ? ££"£ be made in tl. »J reams nta ia and no change shall »*»* without it, ,-ious consent. Voinjak and runs Stnughtto•TH the."he turns to the SOUth-WCSt at the bill Of The frontier line cuts straight : MrJMS Staff chart. 2!: 375 of the Austrian ' per basin of I P»»*» of the watered fecswass Ua .in it regains the fine Carnurl, bolsker and the Man. a between and^dfilar; foUows this line by th, |M* Sumnatica, and regains the ad mn r-tratrve bill 531 Zmailica Vrh, tribute which the M-e^g ' Tepe. ;:;:t, of H. annual Sandjak of Sophia S amount being paid limit of the the Suzerain Court-*uch of Bulgaria at Mount Cad.r: BuWia shall pa, to frontier of Roumelia leaves that deagnate- Z th Mar.ea may hereafter I futo w atcver hank the Porte the line of the watershed b the present following Vtwoon the P .andoftheM, MKava-uandofis bv an a™nt «tion. indo rldng ol tl south-east an south of the first year of the w and takes the direction d a affluents' on the other, K reckoned on the m.e 111 be Th ir ub «* aWng »f > <• the teaty ol San As Bulgaria is to I '^ P the frontier line of uTciwditT. take Krusch- . starts fix the tribute th^s^ is the rrne as the line . reraehan Mount Kruschowa the frontier of a fan Stefan.,). Fro* can, on the ba-is is say .1,- urn o what portion of that debt of San St. fan,., that to < EtJ^deration ,'ed. I aty -click the mountains Kulaghy-Dag 1 Govern- Black Balkans (Kara Balkan), P Ottoman whence it descends due 1 biklar, from T WW- Tscheoellu Karakola - obligations Arda. and fofiow. the m ent in&elXgs and south-C'tili P.iver ^*»££%Zof th » ottnc village «ff«™?of Adacab. from the exchange to a point 1! ailwav Company, dating ••tbalwcO Of this iiv.r up accounts is reserved line ascends tlement of the previous Turkey. From this point the frontier Goven lb eh remains to and Sublime it follows; then descends W^J The creTt of the Bestepe-Dagh, which of_this Company. ±n r above tbe bridge of B administration to",f 1 pomt situated five kiloms. b, the line of the it tend- off I Mustapba Pasha ; thence small affluents of the wired between Demirhanli Dere and the Ba.r; from this whence it runs east to Sakar Sa to Kiid.ler Bair, rf Bujuk th. Tuudz. in *e direction potnt it cro,,cs the valley of Soudzak. From Lujuk to the north, as also is , which is left between the affluent, of line of tl Derbend it re-ains the Austaa-Hungary, the south, up to the concluded between north and those of Maritza on the 01 be e Tt , 1 a on the immediately at the conclusion Roumelia, and passes Principality of Bulgaria is included in Eastern the ,h f Kaibilar, which the Mantza to the V. Almali between the basin of ^in Bulgaria; all tolhe south of Black Sea shall no longer remain which Bow straight into the Ottoman army outh an, the different -.reams to the north of - Alatli; it follows ( B. levrin and beteen . v,la, of Zuvak, the line wh.ch separates^he iSrariik the ere! of Vosna and the Black the Karagae-Su, and regains waurs of the Duka and those of Sublune^Porte , tru,t fresh one, Se.a between those two rivers. . . .. - ^ have the nght of providing for will J^ , the Sultan erecting and seafrontiers o the provmce by fte defence of the land .pa there. Inter- t°ons on those fronl ,at,ve gendarme™ n'orde maintained in 1 B shall be had to the religion of the by a local militia. Regard : r :" -tsW according to the local,;cties. Uis„i are named by the Sultan, which irregular troops Sultan engages not to employ asss 1 tin- Majesty uch as BaSaaonks and Ci » '"^TZ&ZZ""' ln "?J The regular troops d. • Sri they pass through the cZ CwUeted » the inhabit to sojourn there will not be aUowcd _ iState propu therein. ce they individuals concerned 2S the nght of summoning he Governor-general will have internal or external security of the troops in the eQt of the Ottoman the Subhme Porte being threatened. In such an urovin« of the the P ' nstentinople IZ"Worm the Representatives of which justify it. as well as of the exigencies ' tern Roumelia shall be named X \ The Gut » r military authority of In, 1 the Power,, for a term of reminder the direct political and Sublime Porte, with the assent of administrative autonomy. It 1"3S sin. unde'r conditions of of the ratifications of the mediately after the exchange "«« and north-we* ' be formed to elaborat^ ' shall .. Commission n^Eas't^umerrS Jin Ti European Porte, the organ.zat.on of Ea Fn Accord With the Ottoman ,:nc lu f ' deternune, m a penod of Commission will have to «L'»*„-ftartine f. "r'^ T Roum h This ritual ar which arei Kulibe, Sudzuluk, crosses ak-I -^ l.m-KiOi. Aivadrik, ^f' H ui and kern a 'to the south of Befit* . -Kameik, passes t \ after bavrag crossed the I) 1 £ , rth of Ha&hale, -crest on for kiloms. abov.- C . the arrangements determined ,, M of 2* mmJZ: The whole of sUsi and Adoa-Breda and mountains at a point between Tekenlik of ,Te Balkan, Karnlbad Balkan. Priseviea B, f'llowsl X the tb administer, shall be charged to His."—W£ * » - ,ffi— Xl'The European Commission — 950 APPENDIX. in accord with the Subli P the finances of the province until leads in the direction of Pilatova, leaving that village to Montenegro, the completion of the new organization. and continues along the heights in a northerly direction, maintaining XX. The Treaties, Conventions, and international arrangements i f as far as possible a distance of six kiloms. from the road from Bilek any kind whatsoever, concluded or to be concluded between the Porte through Korito to Gacko, up to the neck between the Somina Planina and foreign Powers, shall be applicable in Eastern Eoumelia as in the and Mount Curilo, from whence it passes towards the east in the whole Ottoman Kmpire. The immunities and privileges acquired by direction of Vratkovici, leaving this village to Herzegovina, and on to whatever their position, shall be respected in this province. Mount Orline. Starting from this point the frontier, leaving Ravno to The Sublime Porte undertakes to have observed there the general laws Montenegro, goes straight to the north-north-east, crossing the summits of the Empire for religions liberty in favour of all forms of worship. of tho Lebcrsnik and of the Volujak, then descends by the shortest XXI. The rights and obligations of the Sublime Porte with regard line on the River Piva, which it crosses, and joins the River Tara, to the railways of Eastern Ronmelia shall be maintained in fheir passing between Crkvica and Nedviua. From this point it ascends integrity. the Tara to Mojkovac, from which place it passes along the crest of XXII. The effective force of the Russian corps of occupation in the counterfort as far as Siskojezero. Commencing at this locality, it Bulgaria and Eastern Ronmelia shall be composed of six divisions of coincides with the ancient frontier as far as the village of Sekularc. infantry and two divisions of cavalry, and shall not exceed 50.000 men. From there the new frontier passes along the crests of the Mokra It shall be maintained at the expense of the country occupied. The Planina, the village of Mokra remaining to Montenegro ; it then gains army of occupation will preserve its communications with .Russia not the point 2166 on the Austrian Staff Map, following the principal chain only through Ronmania, in accordance with arrangements to be con- and the line of the watershed between the Lira on the one side, and the cluded between the two States, but also through the ports of the Black Cievna (Zem) on the other. It then coincides with the actual bound- Sea, Varna and Bourgas, where they may, during the period of occu- aries between the tribes of the Kuci-Drekalovici on one side, and those pation, organize the necessary depots. The period of the occupation of of the Kucka-Krajna, as well as the Klementi and Grudi, on the other, Eastern Eoumelia and Bulgaria by the Imperial Russian troops is to the plain of Podgoritza, from whence it leads on Plavnitza, leaving fixed at nine months from the date of the exchange of the ratifications the Klementi, Grudi, and Hoti tribes to Albania. From there the new of the present Treaty. The Imperial Russian Government undertakes frontier crosses the lake near the Island of Gorica Topal, and. starting that within nine months the passage of its troops across Roumania from thence, mounts straight to the top of the crest, from whence it shall cease, and the Principality shall be completely evacuated. follows the watershed between Megured and Kalimed, leaving Mrkovic Crete. —XXIII. The Sublime Porte undertakes scrupulously to apply to Montenegro, and reaching the Adriatic at V. Kruci. On the north- in the Island of Crete the Organic Law of 18G8 (" Reglement "), whilst west the frontier will be formed by a line passing from the coast introducing into it the modifications which may be considered equitable. between the villages of Susana and Zubci, and terminating at the Similar laws adapted to local necessities, excepting as regards the extreme south-east point of the existing frontier on the Vrsuta exemption from taxation granted to Crete, shall also be introduced into Planina. the other parts of the Turkish Empire for which no special organization XXIX. Antivari and the sea-coast belonging to it are annexed to has been provided for by the present Treaty. Special Commissions, in Montenegro under the following conditions: —The districts situated to which the native element shall be largely represented, shall be charged the south of that territory, in accordance with the delimitation above by the Sublime Porte with the elaboration of the details of the new laid down, as far as the Boyana, including Dulcinjo, shall be restored laws (" Reglements ") in each province. The schemes of organization to Turkey. The Commune of Spica, as far as the southernmost point resulting from these labours shall be submitted for examination to the of the territory indicated in the detailed description of the frontiers, Sublime Porte, which, before promulgating the Acts for putting them shall be incorporated with Dalmatia. Montenegro shall have full and into force, shall take the advice of the European Commission instituted entire liberty of navigation on the Boyana. No fortifications shall be for Eastern Ronmelia. constructed on the course of that river except such as may be necessary Greece. —XXIV. In the event of the Sublime Porte and Greece for the local defence of the stronghold of Scutari, and they shall be being unable to agree upon the ratification of frontier suggested in the confined within a limit of six kiloms. of that town. Montenegro shall 13th Protocol of the Congress of Berlin, Germany, Austria- Hungary, have neither ships of war nor flag of war. The port of Antivari and France, Great Britain, Italy, and Russia reserve to themselves to offer all the waters of Montenegro shall remain closed to the ships of war of their mediation to the two parties to facilitate the negotiations. all nations. The fortifications situated on Montenegrin territory Bosnia and Herzegovina.—-XXV. The Provinces of Bosnia and between the lake and the coast shall be razed, and none can be rebuilt Herzegovina shall be occupied and administered by Austria- Hungary. within this zone. The administration of the maritime and sanitary The Government of Austria-Hungary, not desiring to undertake the police, both at Antivari and along the coast of Montenegro, shall be in administration of the Sandjak of Xovi-Bazar, which extends between the hands of Austria-Hungary by means of light coast-guard boats. Servia and Montenegro in a south-easterly direction to the other side Montenegro shall adopt the maritime code in force in Dalmatia. On of Mitrovitza, the Ottoman Administration will remain in force there. her side Austria-Hungary undertakes to grant Consular protection to Notwithstanding, in order to assure the maintenance of the new the Montenegrin merchant flag. Montenegro shall come to an under- political state of affairs, as well as freedom and security of com- standing with Austria- Hungary on the right to construct and keep up munications, Austria- Hungary reserves the right of keeping garrisons across the new Montenegrin territory a road and a railway. Abso- and having military and commercial roads in the whole of this part of lute freedom of communication shall be guaranteed on these roads. the aucient Vilayet of Bosnia. With this object the Governments of XXX. Mussulmans or others in possession of property in the terri- Austria-Hungary and Turkey reserve to themselves to come to an tories annexed to Montenegro, and who wish to reside outside the understanding as to the details. Principality, can retain their real property either by farming them out, Montenegro. —XXVI. The independence of Montenegro is recog- or by having them administered by third parties. No one shall be nized by the Sublime Porte and by all those of the High Contracting liable to be evicted otherwise than legally for the public welfare, and Parties who had not yet admitted it by means of a previous indemnity. A Turco-Montenegrin Com- XXVII. The High Contracting Parties are agreed on the following mission shall be appointed to settle, during a period of three years, all cultivating, conditions : — In Montenegro the distinction of religious beliefs and matters relative to the manner of alienating, and working, confessions shall not be objected to any person as a reason for exclusion for the benefit of the Sublime Porte, the properties of the State, and or incapacity as regards the enjoyment of civil and political rights, the the religious establishments (Vakoufs), as well as questions relative to admission to public employments, functions, and honours, or the the interests of private parties connected with these. exercise of the various professions and industries in any locality XXXI. The Principality of Montenegro shall come to a direct whatsoever. The freedom and the outward practice of all forms of understanding with the Ottoman Porte with regard to the establishment worship shall be secured to the natives of Montenegro, as well as to of Montenegrin agents at Constantinople, and at certain places in the foreigners, and no hindrance shall be given either to the hierarchical Ottoman Empire where they shall be decided to be necessary. Monte- organization of different communions or to their relations with then- negrins travelling or residing in the Ottoman Empire shall be subject spiritual chiefs. to the Jaws and authorities of Turkey, according to the general princi- XXVIII. The new frontiers of Montenegro are fixed as follows: ples of international law, and the established customs with regard to Starting at Ilino-brdo to the north of Klobuk, the line descends to the Montenegrins. Trebinjcica towards Grancarevo, which remains to Herzegovina, then XXXII. The Montenegrin troops shall be bound to evacuate in ascends the course of that river up to a point one kilom. below its con- twenty days from the date of the ratification of the present Treaty, or fluence with the Cepelica, and from thence passes by the most direct sooner if possible, the territory that they occupy at present beyond the line on to the heights which border the River Trebinjcica. It then new limits of the Principality. The Ottoman troops shall evacuate the 1 1 APPENDIX. 951 territory ced< XXXIX*. Mussulmans in possession of property in the territories shall I iry period 1 Le outside the 1 days, as well for evacuating the fortresses and withdrawing proi : or by and mat< rial of war from thi m, as for drawing up inventories of the I by third parties. Ah Sen i Com- which cannot be immediately removed. tle, during a period of three years, all XXXIII. As Monti negro is to boar her shi ittoman public irking, r the additional territori - ite, and I the Pov C mtinople are to determine the religious e itive to the amonnt of the same in concert with the Sublime Porte at a fair the interests of private pari valu.it XI.. Until the a ncluj reen Turkey and £ Servitt. — XXXIV. The High Coi recognize the urning in the independence of th< Principality of £ es ol international law. I In the following Article. XLI. The Servian troops shall be bound to evacuate within fifteen In Si rvia the distinction of retigi days from the ol the ratifications of the ity the XXXV. | - Bhall not be as a motive of exclusion territory not comprised within the l of the Principality, incapacity in everything that concerns the enjoyment of civil and Ottoman troops shall evacuate the territories ceded to £ political rights, admission to public employments, fui within the same term of A supplementary term of an honour>. or the exercise of the various professions and indnsl equal m ays shall, however, !> er. The Freedom and the open < ervanoe of all evacuating the strongholds and withdraw forms of w< rs i I Servian oi as for preparing the inventory of I and objects which well as I 1 no obstacle shall be opposed either i once. hierarchical organization *'f the different communions, or to their rela- XI. 1 1. Servia having I a part of the Ottoman Public tions with r^. Debt in respect of the new territories annexed to her by the their spiritual snperi< ] XXXVL Servia included in the subjoined Treaty, the I! nstantinople will fix the amount of it delimitation : —The new frontier follow - line along the water- in concert with the Sublime Porte on an equitable basis. way of the Drina from its confluence with the Save upwards, I -XI. III. The Sigh Contractu P Mali Zwornik and Sakhar to the Principality, and c adence of Roumania, makii v ancient far as ETopaonik, leaving it at the sun down in the two following Articles. Kanilug. From that point it follows at first the western l oundaryof the XI.IV. In Roumania the difference of rel ds and con- Sandjak of Kisch by the c innti rfort to the of 1 qs shall not be alleged against any person as a ground fur exclu- crests of the Marica and ufrdar Planina, which form the wa1 sion or incapacity in matters relating to the enjoyment of civil and d the basins of the I bar and Sitnica on one side, and that of the political rights, admission to publii Toplica on the other, leaving Prepolac to Turkey. It then turns to or the i and industries in any I watershed 1" tr and the Med whatsoever. The freedom and outward exercise of all form whole of the basin of the U Servia; foil will be assured to all persons belonging to the Rouman; S ik Planina (which forms the watershed I well as to foreigners, and no hindrance shall be offered either to the one organization of different I side, and the Poljanica, Veternica, and aforawa cbical the communions, or to far as the summit of Poljanica. It then relations with their spiritual chiefs. The citizens of all P the counterfort of the Karpina Planina as far as tn of the traders or others, shall be treated in Roumania, without distinct) Koinska and the Morawa, crosses this river, creed, on a fool Feet equality. . the Koinska brook and the stream which falls into the XLV. The Principality of Rouman ty the : r of Morawa qi u bT< radovce, to gain the Sveti Ilija Plai h I Russia that portion of the Bessarabian territ From thence it follows the crest of the Sveti Ilija as far as Mount Kljue, From Russi treat; of Paris in 1856, bou points marked 1516 and 1547 on the map. and by the waterway of the Pruth, and on the south by the waterway of the the Babina Gora, it reaches Mount Crni-Vrh. Setting out from Mount Kllia Branch and the mouths of Stary-Stamboul. Crni Vrh, the new line of delimits ith that of Bulgaria, XI. VI. The islands forming the Delta of the Danube, as well as i.&: — The line of frontier follows the watershed between the Struma the Isle of Serpents, the Sandjak of Tn and >I the summits of Strser, VUogolo, and Mesid Planina, I-. Sulina Mahmoudie*, Isakb ina, Crna Trova, Darkovska, and Drainica Planina, Babadagh, Birsovo, Kustendje, Medj to I imania. and th«n the Descani Kladanec, along the watershed between the The Principality receives in addition the territory situated south of i Upper Sukowa and the Morawa, leads straight to the Stol, and descends i ! a as far as a line starting eastward from S from thence to intersect the road from Sophia to Pirot at a point LOOO terminating in the ! 5 south of Mangalia. The frontier line metres to tin- uortb-west of the villag of Segn shall be determined on 1 Commission eh a straight line on to the Vidlio Planina, and from theni U with the delimitation of Bui Badocina on the chain of the btodza Balkan, leaving the village of XI. VII. The question relating to the division of waters and fi . and that of Senakos to Bn Fi shall be subn arbitration of the European Commission of 1 mit of Mount Badocina tt Balkans 1 inube. to the north-west bj i Balkan and Stara Planina to the XIAIII. Xo transit dues shall be levied in II goeds : frontier of the Principality of S to the Kula of passing through the Principality. Smiljova I from thence follows that ancient frontier to the XI.IX. Boumania shall have power to make Conventions for the Danube, which it reaches at Rakowitza. tion of the privileges and attributes of Consuls relating to XXXVII. Until its there shall protection within the Pi : :;.. Established rights will ren be no change in Servia in the actual conditions of the mutual consent of Pi incipality with forei No 1 the Print shall be levied on goods passing through Servia. The immunity 1.. Tntil the conclusion of a Treaty between Turkey and Boumania, privile is well as the Consular rights of pro- iting the privileges and attributes I i Ottoman and jurisdiction, rach as 1 in full travelling or sojourning in the Ottoman Empire, and sn vigour, as long as they shall not have been modified by mutual consent travelling or sojourning in R ' Principality and the Powers interested. to the Bubjo i oropean Powi I l a XXXY1II. ipality of Sonia takes the place, for il 1.1. With r like : . for the Subli i of the Sn Pi rte, its i Dgagements both towards Austria-Hun- ated gary and towards the Company for the working of the railways of its rights and obliga' I d territory. Turkey in Europe, in respect to their completion and connection, as wiA — LIT. In order to which well as for the working of the railways to be constructed on the terri- assure the liberty of the navigation of ih.-' Danube recogniz ed by the Principality. The Conventions n of European inter Contracting Parties determine that all ons shall be concluded immediately after the fortresses and fortifications existing on m the signature of the present Treat} istria Hungary, the P rte, Iron Gates to its mouth shall be razed, and i Xo ! with Servia, and in the limit- of its competency, thi -algaria. t war shall he allowed on the Danube [ron Gates, — 952 APPENDIX. the exception of vessels of light tonnage carrying on the service right of official protection by the Diplomatic and Consular Agents of of the river police and Customs. The stationnaires of the Powers the Towers in Turkey is recognized both as regards the above-mentioned at the mouths of the Danube may, however, ascend the river as far as persons and their religious, charitable, and other establishments in Galatz. the Holy Places and elsewhere. The rights possessed by France are LI 1 1. The European Commission of the Danube in which Ron- expressly reserved, and it is well understood that no alterations shall mania shall be represented will continue in the discharge of its duties, be made in the status quo in the Holy Places. The Monks of Mount and will exercise them henceforth as far as Galatz in complete indepen- Athos, of whatever country they may be natives, shall be maintained dence of the territorial authorities. All the treaties, arrangements, in their former possessions and advantages, and shall enjoy, without acts, and decisions relating to its rights, privileges, prerogatives, and any exception, complete equality of rights and prerogatives. obligations are confirmed. Treaties of Paris and London.—LXIII. The Treaty of Paris of LIV. One year before the expiration of the term assigned for the March 30, 1856, as well as the Treaty of London of March 13, 1871, duration of the European Commission the Powers will come to an are maintained in all such of their provisions as are not abrogated or agreement with regard to the prolongation of its powers, or the modi- modified by the preceding stipulations. fications which they may think necessary to introduce in it. LXIV. The present Treaty shall be ratified, and the ratifications LV. The regulations respecting navigation, river police, and super- exchanged at Berlin, within three weeks, or earlier if possible. In vision from the Iron Gates to Galatz shall be elaborated by the European faith whereof the respective Plenipotentiaries have signed it, and Commission, assisted by Delegates of the Riverain States, and made to affixed to it the seal of their arms. Done at Berlin, the thirteenth harmonize with those which have been or may be issued for the portion day of the month of July, one thousand eight hundred and seventy- of the river below Galatz. eight. LVI. The European Commission of the Danube shall come to an (Signed.) Beaconsfield. Saint-valuer. arrangement with the proper parties for maintaining the lighthouse on Salisbury. H. Desprez. the Isle of Serpents. Odo Russell, L. Corti. LVII. The execution of the works which have for their object the v. Bismarck. Launay. removal of the obstacles which the Iron Gates and the Cataracts place BULOW. GORTSCHAKOFF. in the way of navigation is intrusted to Austria-Hungary. The HOHENLOHE. SCHOCVALOFF. Riverain States on this part of the river shall afford every facility that Andrassy. P. D'Oubril. can be required in the interests of the works. The provisions of the Karolyi. Al. Caratheodory. Vlth Article of the Treaty of London of the loth March, 1871, relating Haymerle. Mehemed All to the right of levying a provisional tax in order to cover the cost of Waddington. Sadoulaii. these works, are maintained in favour of Austria-Hungary. Asia.—LVIII. The Sublime Porte cedes to the Russian Empire in Asia the territories of Ardahan, Kars, and Batoum, together with the latter port, as well as all the territories comprised between the ancient Kusso-Turkish frontier and the following line: —The new frontier com- V.—DEFENSIVE ALLIANCE BETWEEN GREAT BRITAIN mencing on the Black Sea, in conformity with the line determined by the Treaty of San Stefano as far as a point to the north-west of Khorda, AND TURKEY, and to the south of Artwin, continues in a straight line as far as the River Tchoroukh, crosses this river and passes to the east of Asch- michen, going in a straight line to the south to join the Russian frontier 1. indicated in the Treaty of San Stefano, at a point to the south of No. The Marquis of Salisbury to Mr. Layard. Nariman, leaving the town of Olti to Russia. From the point indicated Sir, Foreign Office, May 30, 1878. near Nariman the frontier turns to the east, passes by Tebrenek, which remains to Russia, and continues as far as the Pennek Tchai'. It The progress of the confidential negotiations which have for follows this river as far as Bardouz, then turns towards the south, some time past been in progress between her Majesty's Government and leaving Bardouz and Jiinikioy to Russia. From a point to the west the Government of Russia, make it probable that those articles of the of the village of Karaougan, the frontier is directed on Medjingert, Treaty of San Stefano which concern European Turkey, will be suffi- continues in a straight line towards the summit of the Mountain Kassa- ciently modified to bring them into harmony with the interests of the dagh, and follows the line of the watershed between the affluents of other European Powers, and of England in particular. the Araxes on the north and those of the Mourad Sou on the south, as There is, however, no such prospect with respect to that portion of far as the ancient frontier of Russia. the Treaty which concerns Turkey in Asia. It is sufficiently manifest, LLX. His Majesty the Emperor of Russia declares that it is his that in respect to Batoum and the fortresses north of the Araxes, the intention to erect Batoum into a free port, strictly commercial. Government of Russia is not prepared to recede from the stipulations LX. The valley of Alashgerd and the town of Bayazid, ceded to to which the Porte has been led by the events of the war to consent. Russia by Article XIX. of the Treaty of San Stefano, are restored to Her Majesty's Government have consequently been forced to consider Turkey. The Sublime Porte cedes to Persia the town and territory of the effect which these agreements, if they are neither annulled nor Khotcur, such as it has been determined by the mixed Anglo-Russian counteracted, will have upon the future of the Asiatic provinces of the Commission for the delimitation of the frontiers of Turkey and of Persia. Ottoman Empire, and upon the interests of England, which are closely LXI. The Sublime Porte undertakes to cany out, without further affected by the condition of those provinces. delay, the ameliorations and reforms demanded by local requirements It is impossible that her Majesty's Government can look upon these in the provinces inhabited by the Armenians, and to guarantee their changes with indifference. Asiatic Turkey contains populations of security against the Circassians and Kurds. It will periodically make many different races and creeds, possessing no capacity for self- known the steps taken to this effect to the Powers, who will superin- government, and no aspirations for independence, but owing their tend their application. tranquillity and whatever prospect of political well-being they possess Religious Liberty throughout the Turkish Empire. — LXII. The entirely to the rule of the Sultan. But the Government of the Otto- Sublime Porte having expressed the wish to maintain the principle of man dynasty is that of an ancient but still alien conqueror, resting religious liberty, and give it the widest scope, the Contracting Parties more upon actual power than upon the sympathies of commonnationality. take note of this spontaneous declaration. In no part of the Ottoman The defeat which the Turkish arms have sustained and the known Empire shall difference of religion be alleged against an individual as embarrassments of the Government will produce a general belief in its a ground for exclusion or incapacity as regards the discharge of civil decadence and an expectation of speedy political change, which in and political rights, admission to the public service, functions, and the East are more dangerous than actual discontent to the stability of honours, or the exercise of the different professions and industries. a Government. If the population of Syria, Asia Minor, and Mesopo- All persons shall be admitted, without distinction of religion, to give tamia see that the Porte has no guarantee for its continued existence evidence before the tribunals. Liberty and the outward exercise of all but its own strength, they will, after the evidence which recent events forms of worship are assured to all, and no hindrance shall be offered have furnished of the frailty of that reliance, begin to calculate upon either to the hierarchical organization of the various communions or the speedy fall of the Ottoman domination, and to turn their eyes to their relations to their spiritual chiefs. Ecclesiastics, pilgrims, and towards its successor. monks of all nationalities travelling in Turkey in Europe or Turkey Even if it be certain that Batoum, and Ardahan, and Kars will not in Asia, shall enjoy the same rights, advantages, and privileges. The become the base from which emissaries of intrigue will issue forth, to , APPENDIX. 953 possession of any further portion of the Asiatic territories of time followed bv invading armies, the mere retention i he in due bv the definitive Tn aty of Peace, England ei disintegrating the the Sultan, as fixed Russia will exercise a powerful influence in arms. In return the by join the Sultan in defending them by fori e of of ieebl to dominion of 1 P As a monument (.to bo by Sultan promu s to 1 tl ther, thej rded : aggression on nment of the Porte in these and in future, and will stimulate, in the immediate provision I order t i 1 which is in the ascendant, and hope and fear, devotion to the Power lslantt of B Sultan furtl 'o" tne which is thought to bo fallii : the Power administered by England. pt, without Cyprus to be occupied and It is impossible tor her May G a Mate of feehng am, muki, the effect which such I &c, do would produ »hoso political condition Sausdubt. Thy do nol the Oriental inter, it Britain. taking mil I attempt the accomplishment of this object by the conquered distrii ssession f..r the purpose of replacing X,,. 2. Sir A. II. Lavard to tiie Marquis of Salisbury. - would be ardu Uy, and of the 1 h an undertaking tor the 1878. I TiiEr.AriA, June 5, would at calamities; and it would n, jlv Lord .eminent have in vi. w. unless 1 object which her M the Convention of I can I have the honour to inclose quently strengthened by precautions which Turkey to secure the Sultan's I I and a preliminary war. 1M ance b I md effectually withont incurring the miseries of Imperial \-;.i for the future against Rn security f, only provision which can furnish a substantial Turkish Minister Palace of Ycldiz by his Excellent Safvel Pasha, the of Ottoman rule in Asiatic Turkey, a 'embassador Extra- I . and myself, as h, anncxatioi aft, r the r- conquest of the Russian ordinary au (Plenipotentiary. strong enough to fulril it, that any further [ a Power have, &c, will be pre- I encroachments by Russia upon Turkish territory m Asia I.ayard. - h an undertaking, if given fully and (Signed) A II. at the occurrence of the contingencj at the same tun would bring it into operation, and will, requisite confidence that .tions of the Asiatic provinces the (Enclosure in No. 2.) speedy fall. Turkish rule in Asia is not destined to a it would be necessary for Great Britain r. two conditions which Defensive Alliance between 1 Convention of issurance. - England _ '. the Porte to subscribe before and Turkey, Signed June 4, Is?. timated to the Porte, on the o© Britaii they were not prepared to of the 1 I Great Conference al nople, that Her Majesty the Queen and it will India, and his 1 ,n misgovernment and oppression; desire of extending and f, of the Asiati animated with the sincere enter into any agreement for the d, ce utuallv ,n tween should be i relations of friendship happilj in certain eventualities, thai they strengthening the i on of a Conv, to introduce tl reforms Empires, have resolved upon the assa,-, ,. ation of the Tort.' then-two future the and other alliance with the ol into the government of the Christian of defensive I rcquiremore than an , of His Imperial Majesty the Sultan. in these regions. It is n to territories in Asia chosen and their Plenipoten- rms, for the specific measures to 1 Majesties have accordingly than could be Majesty the Queen of the United King- < deliberation that is to say:—Her be defined after a , Itritian and Ireland, Empn I secured at the present juncture. ,...,, G it support '• Majesty's Ambassador E Bel la faithful i Her It is not impossible that a careful Honourable A intrusted at the Sublime Porte; andnis is to be , Minister Plenipotentiary of the individual officers to whom power ordinary and ! s -' fv ' Pasha Minister the in Uenej > countries would be a more important element in Imnerial Ma : ' ! after having lc «t the of his Imperial Maj, ty. Who, n of the people than even for Foreign Affairs satisfactory in due and good form, have agrcea to insist on , id t exchanged their full ' will be a;: ; — i purposes tl . . . arrangements r these upon , . j, , „ retained by Government conl It will Ardahan, Ears, or any of them shall be a,™.., h her Majesty's I If Batoum, her ' rnmen shall be made at any future to further be necessary, in order to enable M md if any attempt proposed, that the, Imperial Majesty efficiently to execute the engagements now lie prox- Definitive Treaty of Peace, Eng- Minor and Syria. 1 ,\ ,. as fixed by the occupy a position near the coast of Asia ; in British troops, will Imperial M nding imity' of British officers, and, if necessary, land eneaees to join his Sultan the objects of this agreement shall be force of arms. In return, 1. 1 be the best s, curity that all them bf l u on then, to be in all , introdu P attained. The island of Cyprus appears to promises to England to for the not I Govei nment do Powers, into the and ; the most available for this object. Her Ma later between the two territory from his sovereignty, or and other subjects of the Porte in the! wish to ask the Sultan to alienate tion of the Christian tor executing bey will, l : ' reasury. to to diminish the receipts which now pa 1 and in order to enable England and occupation of the Imperial Majesty the Sultan further consents to therefore, propose that, while the administration her engagement, his shall still con- be occupied and administered by ty, the territory I land of Cyprus to and that the excess of the tinue to be part of the Ottoman Empire, a, at preset may be, shall be ' Convention shall be ratified, and the ratifi, revenue over the expenditure, whatever it Tl' Tne present to the Treasury of the within the space of one month, or sooner if paid over annually by the British Government thereof shall be exchanged, Sultan. b annexations P Plenipotentiaries have signed the of this proposal is due te the witness thereof the respective I -much as the whole °In consequents seal of their arms. which Russia has made in Asiatic Turkey, and the same and have affixed thereto the that of June, in the year one it must be fully understood Constantinople, the fourth day it is apprehended will flon , Done at cease, the precautionary agreement and seventy-eight. if tic- cause of the danger should thousand eight hundred of Russia should at will cease at the same time. If the Government (I-S.) A. II- LAXABD. to the territory it has acq vet. „,_ I itheP Sai by the recent war, the stipulate,, in th '' - Marquis of Salisbury. ' ,tcd to the cease Xo S —Sir A. II. Latabb Excellency to propose to the Porte to agree 1 therefore, your (Received July 8.) effect, and I 1; to you to a Convention t ring behalf of Hie Queen and of her THERAPIA,Mfl,l full authority to conclude the same on MY LORD, Annex to the Conven- vemment:— . inclose the original I „ ,v, the honour to or any of them shall be retained by occupation of If Bahrain, Ardahan, Kara, England and Turkey, for the tion cntereYinto between at any future I Russia, and if any attempt shall be made 120 954 APPENDIX. > agrees to Hi Island of Cyprus 1 y the former, signed this day by the Grand England the following conditions relating to her occupation Vizier and myself. and administration of the Island of Cyprus: — Your Lordship will perceive that I have made the alterations in I. That a Mussulman religious tribunal (Mehkemci Sheri) shall Articles III. and IV.. as instructed hy your Lordship, to prevent the continue to exist in the island, which will take exclusive cognizance Porte from claiming as average revenue under the third clause the of religious matters, and of no others, concerning the Mussulman yield of land which it has let or sold under the fourth. The Grand population of the island. Vizier insisted upon inserting in Article III. the amount of surplus II. That a Mussulman resident in the island shall be named by the of revenue over expenditure, but it is provided that the sum mentioned Board of Pions Foundations in Turkey (Evkaf) to superintend, in is to be verified hereafter. conjunction with a delegate to be appointed by the British authorities, The Article providing that Turkey shall not be called upon, in case the administration of the property, funds, and lands belonging to of the evacuation of the island, to pay for improvements, &&, was mosques, cemeteries, Mussulman schools, and other religious establish- withdrawn from the annex on the assurance given by me to the Grand ments existing in Cyprus. Vizier that your Lordship would cause a revised Article to be framed III. That England will pay to the Porte whatever is the present excess in the sense desired by his Highness, but at the same time meeting the of revenue over expenditure in the island : this excess to be calculated objections put forward by your Lordship. upon and determined by the average of the last five years, stated to be 22,P3(j purses, to be duly verified hereafter, and to the exclusion of I have, &c, the produce of State and Crown lands let or sold during that period. (Signed) A II. Layaed. IV. That the Sublime Porte may freely sell and lease lands and other property in Cyprus belonging to the Ottoman Crown aud State (Arazii Miriye ve" Emlaki Honmayoun) the produce of which does not form part of the revenue of the island referred to in Article III. Enclosure in No. 3. V. That the English Government, through their competent authorities, may purchase compulsorily, at a fair price, land required for public Annex to the Convention of Defensive Alliance between improvements or for other public purposes, and land which is not Great Britain and Turkey, signed June 4, 1878. cultivated. VI. That if Russia restores to Turkey Kars and the other conquests The Right Honourable Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., and his Highness made hy her in Armenia during the last war, the island of Cyprus will Safvet Pasha, now the Grand Vizier of his Majesty the Sultan, have be evacuated by England, and the Convention of the 4th of June, 1878, agreed to the following Annex to the Convention signed by them as will be at an end. Plenipotentiaries of their respective Governments on the 4th of June, Done Constantinople, 1878:— at the 1st day of July, 1878. Annex. (Signed) A. H. Layard. Safvet. It is understood between the two High Contracting Parties that rra.s'TED by william Mackenzie, londo?;, Edinburgh, *sd Glasgow. - . CONTKNTS. VOLUME I CHAPTER I. CHAPTER VI. THE EASTERN QUESTION OTTOMAN CONQUESTS WARS BETWEEN RUSSIA AND TURKEY IN 1827-29 CAPTURE OF CONSTANTINOPLE RAISING OF THE THE RUSSIANS REACH ADRIANOPLE CAMPAIGN SIEGE OF VIENNA BY JOHN SOBIESKI, KTNG OF IN ASIA TREATY OF ADRIANOPLE, .... 120 POLAND, CHAPTER VII. RUSSIA UNDER THE EMPEROR NICHOLAS- -CRIMEAN CHAPTER II. WAR SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL, 146 TURKEY IN EUROPE GEOGRAPHICAL DIVISIONS INHABITANTS STATISTICS, 43 CHAPTER VIII. EGYrT ITS HISTORY •BRITISH INFLUENCE THE CANAL, 179 CHAPTER III. SUEZ RUSSIA ITS HISTORY AND ANNEXATIONS COM- MENCEMENT OF THE EASTERN QUESTION CHAPTER IX. HEREDITARY ANTAGONISM BETWEEN RUSSIA AND INSURRECTION IN HERZEGOVINA IN 1875 THE TURKEY, G5 ANDRASSY NOIE AND BERLLN MEMORANDUM DECLARATION OF WAR BY SERYIA RUSSIAN YOLUNTEERS BATTLE OF ALEXTNAIZ AND CHAPTER IV. DEFEAT OF THE SERVIANS WAR IN MONTE- NEGRO RUSSIAN ULTDIATUM TO THE PORTE, . 204 SERYIA WARS OF LIBERATION AUTONOMY CON- CEDED STATISTICS, 80 CHAPTER X. THE PANUBIAN ntLNCIPALITIES HISTORY CHAPTER V. RUSSIAN OCCUPATION, 1829-31 REVOLUTION GKEEC1S INSURRECTIONS AGAINST TURKEY IN 1848 ADDITION OF PART OF BESSARABIA BATTLE OF NAVARLNO GREECE CONSTITUTED AFTER THE CRIMEAN WAR UNION OF THE A KINGDOM CESSION OF THE IONIAN ISLANDS PRINCIPALITIES UNDER THE NAME OF ROUMANIA - TO GREECE BY GREAT BRITAIN, 99 — . of in:: country, 224 11 CONTEXTS. CHAPTER XI. CHAPTER XVI. DIPLOMATIC PHASES OF THE EASTERN QUESTION DESCRIPTION OF TnE MILITARY AND NAVAL FORCES IN 1875-76 ATROCITIES IN BULGARIA OF RUSSIA, 338 RETORTS OF MR. BARING AND MR. SCHUYLER EFFECT OF THE NEWS OF THE ATROCITIES CHAPTER XVII. IN ENGLAND CONFERENCE OF CONSTANTINOPLE THE TURKISH ARMY AND NAVY COMPARISON OF REFUSAL OF THE TOIiTE TO ADOPT THE PRO- THE RUSSIAN AND TURKISH FLEETS, . . . 364 POSED REFORMS REJECTION OF A EUROPEAN PROTOCOL BY TURKET 239 CHAPTER XVIII. EARLY INCIDENTS OF THE WAR THE RUSSIAN CHAPTER XII. ADVANCE THROUGH ROUMANIA DESTRUCTION BY LAST DEBATE IN THE BRITISH TARLLUIENT ON OF A TURKISH MONITOR ON THE DANUBE EASTERN AFFAIRS BEFORE THE DECLARATION TORPEDOES ARRIVAL OF THE CZAR AT THE 379 OF WAR IN 1877, 25: SEAT OF WAR, CHAPTER XIX. CHAPTER XIII. TURKISH DEFENSIVE PREPARATIONS INACTIVITY DECLARATION OF WAR BY RUSSIA MANIFESTO OF THE TURKISH FLEET ON THE DANUBE THE OF THE CZAR AT.RIYAL OF MR. LATARD AS OTTOMAN PARLIAMENT IMPORTANT DESPATCH BRITISH AMBASSADOR AT CONSTANTINOPLE FROM MR. LAYARD ON THE SITUATION AT Till: EFFORTS TO PRESERVE PEACE MANIFESTO OF END OF MAY, 1877, 398 THE SULTAN, 274 CHAPTER XX. CHAPTER XIV. GREAT DEBATE IN THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT ON TWO RESOLUTIONS PROPOSED BY MR. GLADSTONE ATTITUDE OF GREAT BRITAIN DITORTANT DES- LARGE MINISTERIAL MAJORITY IMPORTANT PATCH OF LORD DERBY ON THE DECLARATION SPEECHES OF LORD DERBY AND LORD SALISBURY OF WAR PROCLAMATION OF NEUTRALITY BY ON THE WAR, 416 GREAT BRITAIN BRITISH INTERESTS SPECLFIC- IN A DESPATCH TO THE RUSSIAN ALLY DEFINED XXI. GOVERNMENT riUNCE GORTSCHAKOFp's REPLY, 29S CHAPTER THE WAR IN MONTENEGRO FROM JUNE TO SEP- TEMBER, 1877, 441 CHAPTER XV. FEELING ON THE WAR IN OTHER EUROPEAN COUN- CHAPTER XXII. TRIES MAGYAR DEMONSTRATIONS IN HUNGARY CROSSING OF THE DANUBE BY THE RUSSIANS IMPORTANT SPEECH OF M. TISZA EFFECT RAPID ADVANCE THROUGH BULGARIA CAPTURE OF THE DECLARATION OF WAR IN ROUMANIA, 320 OF TIRNOVA AND NIKOrOL, 453 CONTENTS VOLUME II. CHAPTER XXIII. CHAPTER XXVII. CROSSING OF TIJE BALKANS BT GENERAL GOUEKO UNSUCCESSFUL ATTACKS ON THE RUSSIAN POSI- CAPTURE OF KAZANLIK ALARM AT CON- TIONS LN THE SniTKA TASS, BY SULEIMAN PASHA, STANTINOPLE CHANGE OF TURKISH COMMAN- IN AUGUST AND SEPTEMBER, 1877, . . . . G31 DERS RETREAT OF THE RUSSIANS, . . .481 CHAPTER XXVIII, CHAPTER XXIV. SORTIE OF THE TURKS FROM PLETNA ON AUGUST BUFFERINGS OF THE INHABITANTS AFTER THE BE- 31 CAPTURE OF LOVATZ BY THE RUSSIANS TREAT OF THE RUSSIANS BULGARIANS, TUBES, THIRD RUSSIAN DEFEAT AT PLEVNA G57 AND RUSSIANS ENGLISn RELIEF SOCIETIES, .517 CHAPTER XXIX. CHAPTER XXV. ARRIVAL OF GENERAL TODLEBEN AT TOE RUSSIAN HEAD-QUARTERS CHANGE OF TACTICS COM- ARRIVAL OF THE TURKS, UNDER OSMAN PASHA, PLETE INVESTMENT OF TLEVNA CAPTURE OF AT PLETNA FIRST AND SECOND BATTLES OF GORNY-DCBNIK AND TELIS BY THE RUSSIANS, . G86 PLETNA, 5G0 CHAPTER X X X. CHAPTER XXVI. SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF PLETNA, . . . 701 CONSEQUENCES OF TITE RUSSIAN DEFEATS AT PLETNA SIR H. HAYELOCK, M.r., ON THE RUSSIAN ARMY MILITARY ALLIANCE BETWEEN C II EI! XXXI. ROUMANIA AND RUSSIA — STATU OF FEELING IN APT AUSTRIA — SPEECH OF MB. BRIGHT —IMPORTANT OPERATIONS IN THE TURKISH QUADRILATERAL CONFIDENTIAL COMMUNICATIONS FROM THE REMOVAL OF ABDUL-KERTM AND APPOINTMENT RUSSIAN GOVERNMENT TO LORD DERBY AS OF UEHEMET ALI AS I IMMANDER-IN-CHIEF OF TO THE TERMS OF PEACE TO WHICH RUSSIA THE TURKISH ABMT BATTLES OF KAEAHAS- WOULD AGREE INTERVIEW BETWEEN THE CZAR SANKOI AND KACELYETO —CAPTURE OF ELENA AND COLONEL WELLEi'LEY, 593 BY TOE TURKS, 729 11 CONTEXTS. CHAPTER XXXII. CHAPTER XXXVII. CROSSING OF THE BALKAN'S IN DECEMBER ET THE BATTLE OF DEVI BOYUN STORMING AND SUR- RUSSIANS UNDER GENERAL GOURKO FRIGHT- RENDER OF KARS INVESTMENT OF ERZEROUM FUL SUFFERINGS OF THE TROOPS BATTLES OF UNSUCCESSFUL ATTACKS ON BATOUM NAVAL TASKESEX AND DOLNY-BOUGARAVO CAPTURE OPERATIONS, 887 OF SOPHIA AND PHILTPPOPOLIS THREE DATs' BATTLE THE TURKS ROUTED AND DISPERSED IN THE MOUNTAINS RECOMMENCEMENT OF HOSTILITIES BT SERTIA, 766 CHAPTER XXXVIII. FEELING IN ENGLAND IN THE WINTER OF 1877 CHAPTER XXXIII. EARLY MEETING OF PARLIAMENT VOTE OF CAPTURE OF THE TURKISH SHIPKA ARMY ENTRY CREDIT FOR £6,000,000 ASKED FOR BY THE OF THE RUSSIANS INTO ADRIANOPLE ADVANCE GOVERNMENT RESIGNATION OF LORD CARNAR- ON CONSTANTINOPLE SIGNATURE OF AN AR- VON THE BRITISH FLEET ORDERED TO CON- MISTICE, 796 STANTINOPLE WARLIKE PREPARATIONS SIGNATURE OF THE TREATY OF SAN STEFANO RUSSIA REFUSES tO AGREE TO THE ONLY CHAPTER XXXIV. CONDITIONS ON WHICH ENGLAND WOULD ENTER THE CAMPAIGN IN ASIA DESCRIPTION OF THE A CONFERENCE RESIGNATION OF LORD DERBY COUNTRY RAriD ADVANCE OF THE RUSSIANS CALLING OUT OF THE ARMY RESERVES, , . 904 INVESTMENT OF KARS CAPTURE OF ARDA- HAN AND EAY'AZID, 817 CHAPTER XXXIX. CHAPTER XXXV. APPOINTMENT OF LORD SALISBURY AS FOREIGN BATTLES OF TAGHIR AND ZEW1N RETREAT OF THE SECRETARY ISSUE OF AN IMPORTANT CIRCULAR RUSSIANS RAISING OF THE SIEGE OF KARS DISPATCH BY THE BRITISH GOVERNMENT SIEGE OF EAYAZID BY THE TURKS RELIEF OF INDIAN TROOrS ORDERED TO MALTA MISSION THE GARRISON BY THE RUSSIANS 851 OF COUNT SCHOUVALOFF TO ST. PETERSBURG- THE SALISBURY -SCHOUVALOFF AGREEMENT CHAPTER XXXVI. MEETING OF A CONGRESS AT BERLIN CON- BATTLE OF KIZIL TEPE THE TURKISH ARMY CO IN VENTION BETWEEN GREAT BRITAIN AND TURKEY TWO AND COMPELLED TO SURRENDER AT ALADJA GREAT DEBATE IN THE HOUSE OF COMMONS DAGH RUSSIAN ADVANCE ON ERZEEOUM, . . S67 RATIFICATION OF THE TREATY OF BERLIN, . 919 APPENDIX. TREATY OF SAN STEFANO LORD SALISBURY'S CIRCULAR DISPATCH PRINCE GORTSCHAKOFF's REPLY TO lord Salisbury's dispatch—treaty of Berlin—defensive alliance between great Britain and turkey, 941 DIRECTIONS TO BINDER. The Work is intended to be bound in Two Volumes — Vol urns I. ending at page 4SO. The "Contents/' which will be found after page 934, arc to be placed at the commencement of each Volume, and the Plates to be arranged in the following order:— VOLUME I. TO FACE PAGE LORD BEACONSFIELD, CONSTANTINOPLE, . 61 BELGRADE, . . 89 EARS, .... . 171 .' PRINCE GORTSCHAKOI l. . ALEXANDER II., . . 274 GRAND-DUKE NICHOLAS, . 281 [EM PASHA, . . 285 ABDU-L-HAMID II., . . 288 .",11 HOBART PASHA, . . BAP OF TURKEY IN EOl . 079 ABDUL KERIM PASHA, . 400 SULEIMAN PASHA, . . 415 MILITARY MAP OF TOR SEAT OF WAR IX BULGARLA, . 458 VOLUME II. OSMAN PASHA, (KonHspUce.) PLEVNA (View op the Town), 5C3 BATTLE OF PLEVNA ON 80th .JULY, 579 TURKISH ATTACK ON THE SHIPKA PASS, C39 GENERAL GOURKO 693 PLAN OF PLEVNA 704 CZAREWITCH 733 MEHF.MKT AI.I PASHA MAP TO ILLUSTRATE THE OPERATIONS AFTER THE FALL OF PLEVNA, MAP OF TURKEY IN ASIA 817 GENERAL LORIS-MELIKOFF, AHMED UUKHTAR pasha SEAT OF WAR IX ASIA 830 ATTACK OX SOUKHUM KALEII 849 ENVIRONS OF EARS, 851 FORTRESS OF EARS, WITH OUTWORKS, 803 ERZEROUM 901 SAX STEFANO 910